A TREATISE OF TRADIT …

A TREATISE OF TRADITIONS.

PART I.

Imprimatur, Liber cui titulus [A Treatise of Traditions. Part I.]

June 5. 1688.
Guil. Needham, R R. in Christo P. ac D. D. Wilhelmo Archiep. Cant. a Sacr. Domest.

A TREATISE OF TRADITIONS.

PART I.

Where it is proved, That we have Evidence sufficient from TRADITION;

  • I. That the Scriptures are the Word of God.
  • II. That the Church of England owns the true Canon of the Books of the Old Testament.
  • III. That the Copies of the Scripture have not been corrupted.
  • IV. That the Romanists have no such Evidence for their Traditions.
  • V. That the Testimony of the present Church of Rome can be no sure Evidence of Apostolical Tra­dition.
  • VI. What Traditions may securely be relyed upon, and what not.

LONDON, Printed by J. Leake, for Awnsham Churchill at the Black Swan in Ave-Mary Lane, MDCLXXXVIII.

THE PREFACE.

The Contents.

This Proposition, That the Doctrines and pretended Traditions of the Western Church could not be in­troduced by her Members in following Ages, but must be derived to them from the Fountain of Tra­dition, is proved false, 1. By plain Instances of matters of Fact, §. 1. 2ly. From the false Doctrines and Traditions which generally obtained in the Jewish Church, §. 2. 3ly. From the Prediction of a general Defection from the Faith in the times of Antichrist, §. 3. 4ly. Because this Assertion doth oblige us to account the Fathers of the primitive Ages either Knaves or Fools, §. 4. 5ly. Because it renders all our Search into Antiquity, not only su­perfluous but dangerous, §. 5. Corruptions in Do­ctrine or Practice might take their Rise, 1st. From Mistakes touching the Sence of Scripture, §. 6. 2ly. By leaving of the Scripture and setting up the Fa­thers as the Rule of Faith, §. 7. 3ly. By flying to Miracles and Visions for the establishment of Do­ctrines and Opinions, §. 8. 4ly. By reason of the [Page vi]great Authority and Reputation of those Men who first began, or else gave Countenance unto them, §. 9. 5ly. By reason of the corrupt Manners of the Clergy, §. 10. 6ly. By reason of the great Ignorance both of the Clergy and the People, §. 11. 7ly. By reason of the Violence and Persecution used to force Men to a Compliance with the prevailing Doctrines, or a concealment of their Sentiments to the contrary, §. 12. This Corruption confessed by the Writers of the dark Ages of the Church, §. 13.

THAT which the Romanists of late have chiefly urged in favour of their present Doctrines and Traditions, is, That the Traditions which they now embrace as such, the Doctrines which they own as Articles of Christian Faith, could never have obtained such Credit in the Church, or been so generally received throughout the Western Churches as they were before the Reformation, had they not been from the Beginning handed down to them as Apostolical Traditions and Do­ctrines received by the Universal Church of Christ.

Now the Vanity and Falshood of this Presumption is here shewed by many Instances of plain matter of Fact, §. 1 demonstrating that what they of Rome at present hold for Apostolical Tradition, or as an Article of Christian Faith, was generally rejected in former Ages by the whole Church of Christ, or at the least by the prevailing, and the major part of her Church Guides: And whereas it is represented by them as a thing impossible, That the Western Church, or the prevailing Body of it, should in one Age imbrace what they in the foregoing did reject; or in this Age reject, what in the former they embraced, Examples are produced here, demonstrating that this hath actually [Page vii]happened in the Instance of eating things strangled, and Blood, Chap. 2. §. 6. which the whole Western Church abominated in the Eleventh Century, and yet did practise in the Twelfth and following Ages. In the Instance of the immaculate Conception denyed by the Western Church till the Thir­teenth Century, Ibid. §. 9. and almost generally received in the Fif­teenth and Sixteenth Centuries. In the Instance of the Canonical and Apocryphal Books of the Old Testament in which the Learned of the Western Church accorded with us in the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries, Chap. 3. §. 2.11. and yet did Anathematize our Doctrine in the Sixteenth. In the Instance of the Angels falling in love with Women, Chap. 12. §. 8. asserted generally in the first Four Centuries, and re­jected in the Fifth, to omit many other Instances sufficient to convince us that what the Romanists so confidently offer to prove their Church, could not be guilty of such Innovations, is only like to the Attempt of Zeno to prove, against plain matter of Fact, that there could be no Mo­tion.

But for the farther manifestation of the Vanity of this new way of Arguing a facto ad jus, from what they do at present practise and believe, to what they ought to do and practise, or from their present Faith, to an Assurance that the same Faith was always held in all preceeding Ages of the Church: I shall,

First, Shew the evil and pernicious Consequences of this way of arguing.

Secondly, I shall point out the Ways and Methods by which these Doctrines and Practices might have pre­vailed in the Church, and yet be nothing less than Apo­stolical, or truly Primitive.

The evil Consequences of this way of Arguing, are,

First, §. 2 That it gives the Jews a great Advantage against the Truth, and certainty of Christian Faith; for they might have then argued, and still may, with as much Plausibility against our Lord 's Disciples, and the first Christian Converts, from this very Topick, as do the Romanists against the Protestants.

For might they not say of the very Doctrines and Tra­ditions which they had generally received at our Saviour 's Advent, and which he did so peremptorily condemn, and caution his Disciples to beware of, That they received them from their Fore-Fathers, who received them from theirs, and who must either have joined in mistaking their Ancestors, or in intending to deceive their Posterity, of which two things neither is credible? Might not they say, That the Traditions which they had then embraced, were derived from Moses, and that their Fore-Fathers handed them down from him to them, and that the then present general Reception of them was a sufficient Evi­dence that they were not Inventions of that, or any of the preceeding Ages, but Doctrines and Practices de­rived to them from the first Fountain of Tradition? Might they not have asked in what Year and Age those false Traditions and Doctrines entered first among them, and whether then their whole Church must not have con­spired to tell a lye? Might they not have bid them con­sider the Notoriousness of the Lye, and the Damage en­suing from it to themselves and their dearest Pledges, and how rare a thing it is to find a Man, much less a considerable Number of them, who would venture upon such a Wickedness? Might they not have added, that their Church and People were scattered about, almost through every Nation under Heaven, Act. 2.5. and all received the same Traditions and Doctrines which were condemned [Page ix]by our Lord and his Disciples, and that it was incredi­ble that Churches so dispersed through many Countries and Nations should agree together to affirm a Falshood for a Truth? Now to this way of Arguing, I desire to know what Answer can be given, but by shewing by what ways such Opinions actually might have spread among them, though not originally received, and proving from their own Scriptures and Writers, That these Opinions were not always held among them; and if this way be good when used by Christians against them, it must be as good when used by Protestants against Papists, if this Plea be sophi­stical, when put into the Mouth of an unbelieving Jew, it must be as sophistical when it proceedeth from the Mouth of Papists.

I have not been so fortunate as to meet with any direct Answer to this Argument, only to the Argument urged from the actual Condemnation of our Lord as an Impo­stor by the Sanhedrim, That no Submission, no blind Obe­dience, could be due to the Church Guides, then ruling in the Jewish Church. The Guide of Controversies, Disc. of the ne­cessity of Ch. Guides, c. 3. §. 25. p. 17. Confer avec M. Claude, p. 183, 184, 185. and the Bishop of Meaux, thus answer, That the Mes­sias coming with Miracles, and manifested by the o­ther Two Persons of the Trinity; by the Father, with a Voice from Heaven commanding to hear him, and by the Holy Ghost seen descending on him, as al­so by the Baptist, was now from henceforth to be re­ceived as the supreme Legislator, and nothing to be admitted from others, or from the Sanhedrim it self, contradictory to what he taught; which high Court therefore now, for the Accomplishment of his necessary Sufferings, was permitted by God to be the greatest Enemy of Truth, and guided therein, not by Gods, but a Satanical Spirit, of whose Doctrines therefore our Lord often warned the People to beware. The Bishop [Page x] of Meaux, adds nothing considerable to this Answer, and is plainly baffled by his learned Adversary Mr. Claude, to whose Works I remit the Reader. Now,

First, Is it not wonderful to see how these Men say and unsay, pronounce a thing impossible in one Case, and in another, like unto it, confess it actually done? We shew them, That in the Jewish Church such false Traditions had generally prevail'd, as tended to evacuate the Law of God, render his Worship vain, and to engage them to reject the true Messiah; and yet they were received as Doctrines of their great Prophet Moses, handed down to them by oral Tradition, that infallible Preserver of Truth: True, say they, the Church Guides were then permitted by God to be the greatest Enemies of Truth, and guided therein, not by Gods, but a Satanical Spi­rit; add now to this, That the Doctrines and Traditions of these Men found general Reception in the Jewish Church: And will it not hence follow, That Doctrines taught, Traditions introduced by the greatest Enemies of Truth, and by Men acted, not by the Spirit of God, but that of Satan, may generally prevail to be received as true Doctrines and Traditions, derived from propheti­cal Authority, and fit to be assented to, received and practised by all?

Secondly, Did these Traditions and false Doctrines, a­gainst which our Saviour cautioned them, begin then only to spring up among them when our Saviour appeared with his Miracles, when, at his Baptism the Holy Ghost descended visibly upon him, and God gave Testimony to him by a Voice from Heaven? If so, you see that even the whole Jewish Church, though scattered throughout the World, might all at once embrace Traditions of such evil and pernici­ous Consequences, though they before had never heard one tittle of them; and so not only in the Compass of one [Page xj]Age, but of Three Years at farthest, new and pernicious Doctrines might generally obtain in the whole Jewish Church; and why not also in the Western Churches within the compass of Eight hundred Years?

But that these Doctrines of the Scribes and Pharisees, these Traditions which they had received touching Christ's temporal Kingdom, and touching the personal Appea­rance of the Tisbite to be his Fore-runner, and touching the Expositions of the Law condemned by Christ, were not of so late Date as our Lord's Baptism and Entrance upon his prophetick Office, is evident beyond Dispute, from what I have discoursed already from Josephus, Ch. 11. §. 7. as­serting that they were received from the most ancient Jews, from Epiphanius, that they derived them from Moses, from the mention of them in our Saviour 's time, as [...], Act. xxviij. 17. Gal. i. 14. Customs and Tradi­tions received from their Fathers, and from the great Incredibility, that these things should so generally obtain to be received as Traditions in so short a time. Besides, we know the Expectation of their temporal King had a­larm'd all the East before; and their Tradition, that Elias the Tisbite should come in Person to anoint him, and be his Fore-runner, must be as old as the Translati­on of the Septuagint: These Doctrines and Traditions must be therefore taught whilst these Church Guides and Rulers were infallible in the Interpretation of the Scri­ptures, and were true Judges of what they had received by Tradition, if ever they were so; or rather it must be apparent that they were not so; because they generally had prevailed upon the People to receive Doctrines and Tra­ditions of such fatal and pernicious Consequences, and therefore all the specious Harangues the Papists make concerning the Impossibility that false Traditions and cor­rupt Doctrines should prevail amongst them, must be as [Page xij]plausible, when uttered by the Jew against the Christian, as by the Papist against Protestants. For, v. g. where, may they say, will you produce the Men of former Ages who taxed the Jewish Church with such corrupt Tra­ditions as your Jesus taxed them with, or bid Men be­ware of the Doctrine of them who sate in Moses Chair, or of those Scribes and Pharisees who had obtained so great Credit on the Account of Piety and Learning? Do not you Christians own that we were once a right Vine, the true and only Church of God, till the Appearance and Baptism of your Jesus? Who therefore can believe that God would suffer such dangerous Doctrines to pre­vail in his own Church, and raise up no Church Guides, except the Sadducees, to contradict them, until your Jesus and his Disciples undertook to be Reformers of it? Where then had God a true Church in the World, if not among the People of the Jews? What other Church could Christ and his Disciples mention besides that whose Governors he taxed with voiding the Commandments of God, and rendring his Worship vain, because of some Traditions which they had recei­ved from their Fore-Fathers? If then God suffered his Church to be all over-run with such a fatal Leprosy, where was the watchful Eye of Providence? Yea, where the Care or Conscience of those Guides of Souls he had set over them? Did all our Pastors fall asleep at once, or could they all conspire to deceive Posterity?

Thirdly, R. H. The Guide of Controversies cannot be ignorant, That, as he says, God then permitted the Sanhedrim to be the greatest Enemies of Truth for the Accomplishment of the Prophecies of the Old Testa­ment; so do we also say, That God permitted these per­nicious Doctrines to obtain in the Church of Rome for the Accomplishment of those Prophecies of the New [Page xiij]Testament touching a great, and almost general Apo­stacy, which was to happen in the Days of the great Antichrist, and in the time when all Tongues and Na­tions were to worship the Beast.

Now hence ariseth a Second Demonstration of the Fal­shood of this vain Presumption, §. 3 That no such Change can happen in the Doctrine and Practice of the Church of Christ, as we pretend to, for the Testimony of the Holy Scriptures, the Doctrine of the Fathers, and the Confes­sions of many learned Catholicks, assure us, that this shall actually happen in the times of Antichrist, and what will then become of all the pretended Demonstrations, That this cannot happen, or can never happen. And,

First, Rev. xj. 7-xij. 6. The Scripture speaks expresly of the Slaughter of the Two Witnesses, the Flight of the Women into the Desart, and of the Worship which the whole World shall pay unto the Beast: Where note, That the Witnes­ses which represent the Church, or her true Pastors, are but Two, and they at last are slain, and that the Domi­nion of Antichrist is represented as over all Kingdoms, Tongues and Nations; and he is said to cause the Earth, Chap. xiij. 7, v. 16. and him that dwells therein, to worship him, and both small and great, rich and poor, bond and free, to receive his Mark.

The Fathers also assert that the Apostacy will then be so great, Basil Ep. 71. p. 115. That the Lord will seem [...], wholly to have left his Churches; That there shall be then, Totius mundi seductio, Hippol. de Con­sum. mundi, p. 4. a Seduction of the whole World; That, Cuncti accedent, P. 41. atque adorabunt eum, all shall come and worship the Beast; That the Saints shall hide themselves, P. 43, 49, 59. in mon­tibus, speluncis & cavernis Terrae, in the mountains, dens and caverns of the Earth; That all shall fall off [Page xiv]from God, and believe that Impostor; That there shall be nec oblatio, P. 48. nec suffitus, nec cultus Deo gratus, neither Oblation, nor Incense, nor any Worship ac­ceptable to God; no Eucharist, no Liturgy, no singing of Psalms, or reading of the Scripture; That there shall be [...], Theodor. Tom 3. Ep. 63. p. 937. Hieron. in So­phon. c. 2. f. 97. F. a general Apostacy; That, Re­gnante Antichristo redigenda sit Ecclesia in solitudinem, in the Reign of Antichrist the Church will be brought to Solitude, so that Christ coming shall scarce find Faith upon the Earth: That in the time of Antichrist, ecclesia non apparebit, Aust. Ep. 80. ad Hesyc. p. 364. the Church shall not appear, be­ing eclipsed by the Persecutions of ungodly Men: That Men shall ask whether the Gospel doth any where continue upon Earth, Ephr. Syr. de consum. S [...]eculi & Antichristo Col. An. 1603. p. 219. responsumque iri, nus­quam, and it shall be answered, no where. And in this Assertion the Fathers are generally followed by the Romish Doctors; De Pontif. Rom. l. 3. c. 7. §. denique. let one Bellarmine speak for them all, saying that Daniel plainly saith, That in the times of Antichrist, by reason of the Severity of Persecutions, the publick and daily Sacrifice of the Church shall cease, ubi omnium consensu loquitur de tempore Anti­christi, where by the consent of all he speaketh of the time of Antichrist. This being then so clear a Revela­tion, or Prediction of the Holy Ghost, and our great Prophet, must some time or other happen, or both our Saviour and the Holy Spirit must be charged with lying Prophecies: And being so unanimously, and without con­troll delivered by the Holy Fathers, the constant Tradi­tion, and the received Doctrine of the Church of Christ throughout all those Ages, must be a constant Refutation of this idle Dream, and their Pretences to Tradition must evidently be confuted by Tradition.

Thirdly, §. 4 This Method and Proceeding of the Romanists, for finding out, and judging of primitive Doctrines and [Page xv]Traditions, were it admitted, would force us to condemn the Writers of the Church from the beginning to the Tenth, Twelfth or Fourteenth Centuries, as the worst of Fools or Knaves; for seeing it is manifest from their plain Words, produced in great Plenty throughout those Ages, that they speak as plainly in Condemnation of the Latin Service, Communion in one Kind, the Venerati­on of Images, the Seven Sacraments, the Trent Ca­non of the Books of the Old Testament, and of many other Articles of Romish Faith, which they pretend to have received from Tradition, as any Protestant can do; either they must have spoken all these things unwittingly, for want of knowledge of what the Church maintained to the contrary throughout those Ages, and then it cannot be avoided, but they must pass for the most ignorant of Men, and such as did not know the necessary Articles of Chri­stian Faith received in their Times; or else they must have taught and conveyed to Posterity those things against their Knowledge, and the conviction of their Consciences, and then it cannot be denied, but that they were the worst of Knaves; and whichsoever of these things be said, it cannot be denied, but they, of all Men, were the most un­fit to convey down Tradition to Posterity. For to render any Person a credible Testator, or Witness of the Church­es Faith and Practice, Two things seem absolutely neces­sary. 1. That he should have sufficient Knowledge of the Truth of what he testifies. And, 2ly. That he should have Honesty sufficient to assure us that he would not wittingly deceive us in his Testimony; for if we have just Reason to suspect either his want of Knowledge or Sincerity, we must have reason to suspect his Testimony: So that if either such Simplicity and Folly, or such ap­parent Knavery, as hath been mentioned, can justly be imputed to the Authors of the Testimonies cited against [Page xvj]the Doctrines fornamed of the Church of Rome, it is extreamly manifest we have just Reason to suspect the Truth of all they might deliver to future Ages, either as Doctrines or Practices received from their Predecessors.

Fourthly, §. 5 This Method of proceeding must render it a vain and fruitless thing to search into Antiquity to find what was the Doctrine of preceeding Ages, Sexta nota est conspiratio in doctrina cum ecclesia antiqua. De notis Ec­cles. cap. 9. Bellarm. de eccl. milit. l. 4 c. 9. and conse­quently it must assure us that the Church of Rome doth only trifle with us, or impose upon us when she makes A­greement either in Doctrine or Practice with Antiquity, a Note or Character by which we may discern the true Church from all who falsly do pretend unto that glorious Title; for how can this be done? Yea how is it attempted to be done by Roman Catholicks, but by producing the Testimonies of all former Ages for such a Doctrine or Practice as they at present do maintain? If therefore a like Number of plain Testimonies produced by us, in all the Instances forenamed, for the Antiquity of our Do­ctrines and Practices, be not a Proof sufficient on our side, why should it be on theirs? If notwithstanding all these Evidences, we must believe the contrary to what they clearly do import, to have been still the Doctrine and Practice of all Ages past, because it is at present the Doctrine of the Church of Rome, to what end do we read Antiquity? What Service can it do us, unless to make us Hereticks or Scepticks? For of what can we be certain or assured by the reading of it, if that may be false and heretical, which through so many Ages is so plainly, fully, and frequently delivered as the clearest Truth?

To proceed then to my second Ʋndertaking, viz. To shew how such a Change in Doctrine and in Practice might happen in the Western Church as well as in the East, or other places.

First, Corruptions in Doctrine, or in Practice, §. 6 might have been introduced by mistaking of the Sense of Scri­pture: This Account Origen gives of the diversity of O­pinions and Sects which sprang up early among Christians, and multiplied together with them, In Celsum l. 3. p. 118. viz. That they had their Original from hence, That Men did [...], diversly in­terpret those Scriptures which they all held to be Divine. Vigilius ascribes these Sects, L 2. contra Eu­tych. and this diversity of Opinions to the same Original, viz. That the Virtue of the heavenly Words was defiled, vitio malae intelli­gentiae, by a misunderstanding of them, and by taking them, non secundum qualitatem sui sensus, not accor­ding to the tenor of their Sence, as Truth required, but by diverting them to other Matters. To this the Fathers do ascribe not only the Miscarriage of Hereticks, but even the Slips and Errors of those pious Persons who had gone before them, which, say they, happened to them by reading of the Scriptures carelesly, and not with so much Diligence and Circumspection as they should have used. Thus Theodoret, upon occasion of that Mistake of almost all the Fathers of the Four first Centuries, imagining that the Sons of God which went in to the Daughters of Men, were Angels, saith, Qu. 47. in Gen. [...], That it was their careless reading of the holy Scriptures which made many thus to erre; and all the Fathers, with one Voice, ascribe the Heresies of their times, partly to their perverting, and partly to their deserting of the Holy Scriptures; and therefore for preventing of the like Mi­stakes, they do not send them to an infallible Interpreter, nor do they hence conclude him necessary, as some others do, but only do advise them to read the Scriptures with [Page xviij]more Care, Exactness and Scrutiny, with Prayer, Chrys. Hom. 17. in Matth. p. 124. Basil. Tom. 1. l. 2. de Bapt. q. 4. Orig. dial. contr. Marc. p. 70. Athan. de incar. verbi. T. 1. p. 110. Love and Desire of the Truth, with a pure Soul, and care to walk ac­cording to the Rules of Christian Vertue, assuring those who do thus seek, That ac­cording to our Lord's Promise, Theodoret in 3. Rom. 8. they shall find the Truth, Chrysost. Hom. 35. in Joh. T. 2. P. 799. vid. T. 3. P. 1. Tom. 5. p. 829. it being not the Obscurity, but the Ignorance of Scripture, which makes men obnoxious to Heresies, as shall, by God's Assistance be fully proved elsewhere.

And whosoever doth consider that many of the Fathers came immediately from Heathenism to read the Scri­ptures, That they insisted most on the Old Testament, of which they did not understand the Language, and of which they had only an imperfect, or corrupt Translation, and that they took the liberty to allegorize, and to give mysti­cal Interpretations of them, as their luxuriant Phancies led them to it, will not think it strange that so many ex­travagant Interpretations of the holy Scriptures should drop from their Pens; Cypr. Ep. 63. p. 149. That they should tell us that No­ah 's being drunk with Wine was, Sacramentum & fi­gura Dominicae passionis, A Sacrament and Figure of our Saviour's Passion; That Just. M. Di­al. cum Tryph. p. 349. Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. p. 669. Orig. in Cels. l. 5. p. 236. Com. in Joh. To. 2. Ed. Huet. p. 48. Eu­seb. demonstr. l. 4. c. 9. p. 157. God not only permit­ted the Gentiles to worship the Sun, Moon and Stars, but [...], Gave them the Sun, Moon and Stars to be worshiped, that they might not be wholly Atheists; That when our Lord threatned to the disobedient Jews, Iren. l. 4. c. 23. Tertull adv. Jud. c. 11, & 13. Cypr. adv. Jud. l. 2. c. 20. Lactant. l. 4. c. 18. Epiphan. Haer. 24. §. 9. Athanas. de incarn. verbi p. 47, & 90. Orat. 3. contr. Arian p. 386. Ruffin. apud Hieron. T. 4. F. 49 Non video cur dubitare debeamus id illum de Christo scripsisse. August. contr. Faust. Manich. l. 16. c. 22.23. Deut. 28.66. thy Life shall hang in doubt before thee—And thou shalt have no [Page xix]Assurance of thy Life, he meant that Jesus Christ should be crucified before their Eyes; That they should from those Words of the Psalmist, Psal. 45.1. Quidam su­perstitiose ma­gis quam vere ex persona pa­tris arbitran­tur intelligi; Hieron. ep. ad. Damasum Tom. 3. F. 45. B. Quidam ex persona patris dictum intelli­gi volunt; Ep. ad Principium Virg. ibid. F. 37. A. viz. Alexan­der Episc. Alex. Socr. Hist. Eccl. l. 1 c. 6. Athanas. To. 1. p. 134, 170. c. 427. D. 510. c. 517. D. 538 c. 549, 550, 565. D. Marcel­lus apud Epiph. Haer. 72. §. 2. My Heart hath indited a good Matter, [...], infer the eternal Generation of the Son; That some of them, so early, Mal. 3.1. should imagine that the Orig. in Joh. Tom. 5. ed. Huet. p. 77. Cyril com. in 1 Joh. 6. Baptist was an Angel, not a Man, because the Prophet Malachi said, Behold I send my Angel before his Face: And that when John the Baptist sent this Manda mi­hi, ad infernum descensurus sum, utrum te Inferis debeam nunciare, qui nunciavi supe­ris; Hieron. in loc. & Ep. T. 3. F. 54. [...]; Orig. com. in Reg. p. 34. & l. contr. Marcion. p. 37. Chrysost. Hom. in Matth. 37. p. 247. Ruffin. apud Hieron. To. 4. p. 49. Theophyl. in 11. Matth. p. 58. & in luc. 7. p. 351. Nazian­zen in Orat. Funebr. Basil. in hanc sententiam, Meliori non inventa, maxima pars Veterum Auctorum concesserunt. Maldonate in Matth. xi. 2. viz. Ambrosius, Eusebius Emissenus, Juli­anus Pomerius, Venantius, Gregorius. Question to our Lord, Matth. 11.3. Art thou he that shall come, or look we for another, they should thus interpret it, That St. John being to go down to Hell, or Hades, should send to ask whether he should go before him thither, and preach him there, as he had done on Earth; Matth. 16.23. That when Christ said to Peter, Get thee behind me Satan, thou art an Offence to me, they, out of a Reverence to St. Peter, should make him say to Multi putant quod non Petrus correptus est; sed adversarius Spiritus qui haec dicere Apostolum suggerebat; Hieron. in Matth. xvj. 23. Hilarius in locum. Theophylact. in Marc. 8. p. 232. Peter only, come thou after me, and to the Devil, Satan, thou art an Offence unto me; That when the same St. Peter denied his Master, Matth. 26.72. saying, I know not the Man, they should excuse and bring him off with this quaint Equivocation, Scio quosdam pij affectus erga Petrum, locum hunc ita interpretatos, ut dicerent Petrum non Deum negasse, sed hominem, & esse-sensum, nescio hominem, quia scio Deum, Hieron. in locum. Vide Maldonatum ibid. Nescio hominem, quia scio Deum, I know not the Man, for I know him to be God, not considering with St. Jerom, That by thus at­tempting to excuse the Disciple, they gave the lye to his Master, who had foretold his Denial; That from those Words of Christ, Joh. 8.44. Vide Origen. in Joh. Tom. 23. ed. Huet. T. 2. p. 308. & Huetii notas p. 34. Epiph. Haer. 40. n. 5, 6. & Haer. 38. §. 4, 5. Ammon. caten. in c. 8. Joh. p. 238. Cyril. Alex. in locum p 559. Author quaest V. &. N. Test. apud August. c. 90, 98. Hieron. in Isa. c. 14 F. 36 e. The Devil is a Lyar and the Fa­ther [Page xx]of it, [...], they should conclude that the Devil had a Father, and that he was either Cain or Judas; That to avoid the vain Cavils of the Marcionites and Manichees, they should say, That Iren. l. 3. c. 7. Tertul. l. 5. adv. Marcion. c. xj. Chrysost. Theod. Photius apud Oecum. & Theo­phylact in locum. August. contr. Faust. Mani­chaeum l. 22. c. 2. & 9. the God of this World, mentioned 2 Cor. iv. 4. was not the Devil, but the true God: And from these Words of the Apostle Illud dici potest—quod Paulus non tam maledixerit eis, quam oraverit pro illis ut eas partes corporis perderent, per quas delinquere cogebantur. Hieron. in locum. [...], Chrys. [...], Theo­doret. & Oecum. [...], Theoph. in locum. Gal. 5.12. I wish they were cut off that trouble you, they should gather that the Apostle desired that the Abettors of the legal Ceremonies and Circumcision might be gelt: To omit infinite Passages of the like Nature.

Nor can it reasonably be doubted that the Doctrine of the Millennium, of the necessity of communicating In­fants, of the Appearance of Enoch and the Tisbite at our Lord's Second coming, of the nearness of the End of the World, of our Lord's Preaching but one Year after his Baptism, of the Angels conversing with Women, had all their Rise from the mistaken Interpre­tations of the Holy Scripture; why therefore might not the Mistake of that Passage of St. 1 Cor. 3.15. Paul, They shall be saved, but so as by Fire, give the rise to Purgatory? That of the same Apostle, Magnum Sacra­mentum, Eph. 5.32. This is a great Mystery, but I speak of Christ, and the Church, advance Marriage into a Sacrament; the mistake of that Promise of an hap­py Resurrection to the true Members of Christ's Church, Matth. 16.18. The Gates of Hades shall not prevail against it, be made to countenance her Infallibility, and so in other Cases of like Nature? Sure I am, that Communion in one Kind, the Latin Service, the Veneration of Images, could never have obtained in the Church, had not those Scriptures, which so plainly do condemn them, been mise­rably [Page xxj]wrested by late Ages from their proper Sence, and the received Interpretation which the whole Christian World had put upon them for Six hundred, or a Thousand Years, and why they might not as well wrest the Scriptures to establish some of their Doctrines, as they have done it for the avoiding that Condemnation of them, which is so clear in other Scriptures, that he who runs may read it, I am not able to discern.

Secondly, §. 7 Corruptions in Doctrine and Practice might easily prevail by altering, or leaving of that Rule of Faith and Manners God had given them, and acting by other Rules or Principles, which in themselves are insufficient to establish any Article of Christian Faith, for a false Rule must of necessity give false Directions, both in Faith and Manners; where the Principle is false the Conclusion from it must be so, and where the Foundation is corrupted the Building cannot be firm; now this we find done,

1. By setting up the Fathers as the Rules of Faith, the Basil. Ep. 62.67.70.349. Nazianz. Orat. 19, 21, 23, 29. Pillars and the Grounds of Faith, as some of them are often stiled. This Method of proceeding, as it is ex­presly contrary to our Lord 's Injunction, to call no Man Father upon Earth, in that presumptuous Sence in which the Jewish Rabbi's did affect that Title, Matth. xxiij. 6, 10. John vj. 45. because one is our Father in Heaven, and all that come to Christ are [...], taught of God the Father; and one is our Guide and Master, Christ, 1 Joh. ij. 27. from whom we Christians have received an Unction, and need not that any one should teach us, but as that Spirit (in the Word) doth teach us all things. So is it as repugnant to the Mind and the Prescriptions of those Holy Men, who frequently declare, That both they and their Brethren were subject to Error, That, Errarunt in fide tam Graeci, quam Latini, Hieron. Ep. ad Pam. & Oce­an. To. 2 F. 69. Both the Greek and the Latin Fathers erred in the Faith; [Page xxij] That therefore others were Aug. l. 11. Contr. Faust. c. 5. at liberty when they read or heard them, to approve what they liked, and to reject what they conceived not to be right in them; and warn us Cyril. Hie­ros. Catech. 4. p. 30. not to believe what they say, unless we find it demonstrated out of the Holy Scriptures; To Orig. Hom. 2. in Ezek. F. 135. B. observe diligently when the Pastor deceived them, and when he spake things true and pious, there being, say they, in our writings Aug. de O­rig an. l. 4. c. 1. & l. de bono persev. c. 21. many things, quae possent justo judicio culpari, which justly may be blamed, so that we would have no man so to embrace all our Sayings as to follow them, save only in those things in which they do perceive they have not erred; if then their sayings be of any credit, and Au­thority, 'tis evident, from their assertions, that they ought not to be admitted as the Rule of faith, as being men sub­ject unto like ignorance, and errors with us, and if their sayings be of no credit, much less can they be own'd as the pillars, and the ground of truth, and yet I find this doctrine laid down expresly by a concealed Heretick, Sergius the Pa­triarch of Constantinople, in his Epistle to Cyril, where he saith that [...], Concil. Sexto Ep. ad Cyrum episcop. Concil. To. 6. p. 918. the doctrines of the Fathers are a Law to the u­niversal Church, and that we are bound to follow them, and to hold all that they have written to the least tittle; and evident it is, That even from the Fifth Century, the sayings of the Fathers began to be had in great Repu­tation, and about the Eighth, to be as it were Authentick; and Articles of Faith were canvassed, and determined both in the Second Nicene Council, and in that of Florence, chiefly by the pretended Sayings of the Holy Fathers, to whose Testimony you very rarely, if at all, shall find this just Exception made, That they were Men of like Infir­mities, and subject to like Errors as we are. One Atha­nasius or Basil, one Nazianzen or Nyssen, one Chry­sostom, and Theodoret in the Eastern Church; one [Page xxiij]Hilary, and Ambrose, St. Austin, Jerom, and St. Gre­gory in the Western Churches have for these six last Centuries signified as much, or more, than a St. Peter, or St. Paul, an Apostle or Evangelist; and a sed con­tra Augustinus, or sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, through the whole Summs and the whole Body of the Schoolmen hath passed for the Decision of a Question touching Faith, or Manners. How easy was it then for Errors to come in under the Ʋmbrage of these venerable Names; especially if we consider how many spurious Pie­ces had usurped their Names, which the great Ignorance of latter Ages could not distinguish from their genuine Works; how many of their genuine works were horribly corrupted, and how fruitful many of those Fathers were in there in­ventions, and how positive they sometimes are in deliver­ing that as the doctrine of the whole Church which was no­thing less. For instance who that reads St. Austin disput­ing against the Pelagians could doubt, if he believed him, that the Doctrine of the Imputation of Original Sin was universally received by all Christians, and that on this ac­count the whole Church Baptized Infants; and yet Pe­tavius iuforms us, Dogm. Theol. To. 4. pt. 2. l. 14. c. 2. Haeret. Fabul. l. 5. c. 18. p. 292. Quid festinat innocens aetas ad remissionem peccatorum? Tertul. de Bapt. c. 18. that the Greek Fathers scarcely spake any thing about it; yea in that very Age Theodoret expresly denies it, putting the Question thus, If this be the only work of Baptism to cleanse from Sin, [...]; why do we Baptize Children who are not guilty of it? and in his Comment on Rom. 5.13. He adds, [...], That every one dies for his own Sin, and not for that of his Fore fathers. Chrysostom on the same place saith, In v. 19. To. 3. Hom. 10. p. 73. That for us to be mortal on the occasion of the Sin of Adam, is no absurdity; [...]; [Page xxiv]but how can it be, that by his Transgres­sion another should become a Sinner; for if he did not personally sin, Cap. 1. neither could he deserve Punishment. Gennadius in his Book of Ecclesiastical Doctrines, which passeth still among the Works of St. Austin, placeth this as one, That that Holy Spirit proceedeth from the Fa­ther and Son. Michael Psellus on the contrary saith, [...] [...], Cap. Theol. c. 10. p. 157. the Holy Catholick Church teacheth that the Spirit proceedeth only from the Father, L. 2. c. 1. but not from the Son. To omit many other Instances collected by the learned Dally in that elaborate Treatise of the Use of the Fathers, which makes it need­less to discourse further on this Head: For if the true Fa­thers were not only subject to many and great Errors in their private Sentiments, but also unto manifold Mistakes touching the Doctrine of the Catholick Church; if many of their Works have been unhappily corrupted, and many spurious Pieces have been imposed upon them; so that, instead of their Authority, Men often have relyed on an Impostor, an ignorant Monk, or perhaps an Heretick, how easy was it in the dark Ages of the Church for Er­rors to come in at this Door, when too much Veneration was by all given to them, and their Dictates passed for Oracles?

Again, §. 8 New Doctrines and Practices might obtain, by flying from the Scriptures to Miracles and Visions, for the Establishment of Doctrines and Opinions in the Church; That a prevailing Power doth attend these mi­raculous Operations, even when they are performed only by Satan and his Ministers, we shall be fully convinced if we consider that our Lord foretold of the false Prophets, and false Christs that should come after him; they should work [Page xxv]Signs and Miracles, so great as to deceive, Matth. 24.23. if it were posible, the very Elect. St. 2 Thes. 2.9. Paul that the Apostacy of the Great Antichrist, and his Followers, should be effect­ed by the coming of Satan with all power, Signs, Rev. 13.13, 14. and lying Wonders. St. John of the Apocalyptick beast, that he should do great Signs, and deceive the Inhabi­tants of the Earth by the Signs given him to do; that at the first appearance of Christianity the Heathens did op­pose it from this topick, viz. The Signs and Wonders which had been performed by their Heathen Deities, saying, Frustra tantum arrogas Christo, In vain you arrogate so much to Christ, for we have often known that other Gods have given Medicines to, and healed the Infir­mities of many; so the Heathen in Arnob. l. 1. p. 28. Arnobius, so Apud Orig. l. 8. p. 407, 416, 417. Celsus, so Apud Mi­nut. p. 7. Caelius; and comparing the Miracles of Apollonius Tyanaeus, and of Apuleus with those of Christ Lact. l. 5 c. 3. Aug. Ep. 4. Hie­ronim. apud Eu­seb. p. 512., Quorum majora contendunt esse opera, And contending they were greater than any done by him: That Acts 8.9, 10. Just. in Apol 2. p. 69. Cyril. Hier. cat. 6. p. 53, 54, &c. Simon Magus mightily prevailed by them, and obtained almost, where-ever he came, to be worshipped as a God, or the great Power of God: That even the Ari­ans in the Fourth Century appealed to them for Confir­mation of their Faith, declaring that the Miracles of their Philostorg. l. 3. §. 4. p. 27. Theophilus were so great Confirmations of the Christian Faith, as to constrain the Obstinacy of the Jews, and silence all their Contradictions; and that their L. 2. §. 8. p. 14. Agapetus did [...], raise the Dead, heal many that were sick, and convert many to the Christian Faith. To these convincing Demonstrations of the Fallaciousness of this Argument, when new Mira­cles come after a true Doctrine sufficiently confirmed by them already, and contradict that very Doctrine, or teach things contrary to Piety, it may be useful to observe these things out of the Holy Fathers.

First, That some of them do expresly say, That Mi­racles had ceased in their Days; and others, That they were not necessary. Tom. 5. Hom. 88 p. 606. St. Chrysostom hath a set Discourse upon this Subject, [...], why Miracles were ceased, which had they then been common in the Christian World, had been an idle Question. To this Discourse he seemeth to have been necessitated by the Im­portunity of his Auditors, who were still crying out [...]; Why are not Signs wrought now? To this Enquiry he answers, 1. That Signs were intended only [...], for the Confirmation of Unbelievers, and that they were not needful for the Faithful; and then concluding [...], this therefore is the Cause why Miracles are now ceased. In his Thirty second Homily on Matthew he repeats the same things, To. 2. p. 223. saying [...], But you seek for Signs, such as the Apostles did, you would see the Lepers cleansed, the Devils cast out, the Dead raised; but this is the great­est Demonstration of our Generosity and Love, to believe God without those Pledges, and [...] for this and other Reasons, God hath caused Miracles to cease. Ibid. p. 650. In his Twenty forth Homily on St. John, he saith that [...], it is a tem­pting of God now to ask for Signs; and this, saith he, I speak, because there are now Men seeking them, and saying [...], Why are not Mi­racles now done? Whereas if thou art a faithful Man, as thou oughtest to be, and lovest Christ, as thou oughtest to do, [...], thou hast no need of Signs, for these things are given for Unbelievers.

Secondly, To. 5. Hom. 88. p. 606. To this Enquiry he answers by way of Di­stinction, That though [...], or such Mira­cles [Page xxvij]as were the Objects of our Senses were then cea­sed, yet God did still vouchsafe, [...], his efficaci­ous Workings on the Souls of Christians, in their Baptismal Regeneration, and in the Mystical Sacri­fice. This he explains more fully in his Sixth Tome and Sixty ninth Homily; P. 713. for if any Man saith [...], but we see not now these Signs done, nor have we such Power of work­ing them. To this, saith he, I answer, That the Church is not wholly destitute of Miracles, 1. Because a mi­raculous Change was wrought in Baptism, by giving spiritual Life to a dead Soul. 2ly. Because we enjoy the Mysteries, and in them the Grace of the Spirit, [...], for the Elements could not be made the mystical Body and Blood of Christ without the Grace of the Spirit. Where, by the way, we learn that Chry­sostom did not believe that the Sacrament contained Christ's natural Body, but only his mystical Body, which Phrase is often used by the Fathers, with Relation to Christ's Word, his Church, his Sacrament, but never is applied to his natural Body: We also learn that Chry­sostom knew nothing of the miraculous Conversion of the Bread into Christ's Body natural; for should a Roma­nist go about to prove that Miracles were not ceased, from the Consideration of what was done in the Sacrament, would he not urge, That the Bread was miraculously converted into Christ's Body, that the Figure and Colour of the Elements did subsist without a Subject, that Christ's whole natural Body was in less Space than the smallest Crumb of Bread; yea, that being on­ly one, it was entirely in many Thousand Places at one and the same time: Seeing then Chrysostom, upon the like Occasion, gives not the least hint of any thing of [Page xxviij]this kind, but only saith that the Bread and Wine are not made Christ's mystical Body and Blood without the Grace of the Spirit; adding immediately, for his last Instance of this Kind, That Priests are not made Priests by Ordination [...], without the same Advent of the Holy Spirit upon them, is it not reasonable to conceive, that he knew and believed no­thing of those great and many Miracles, which are now thought to be performed in Celebration of the Mass? Pope Gregory gives for the Substance, the same Answer to this Objection or Enquiry: For descanting on those Words, These Signs shall follow them that believe, Hom. 39. in E­vang. Ed. Par. 1523. f. 320. h. &c. He saith, Nunquid nam Fratres mei, quia ista signa non fa­citis, minime creditis, What my Brethren, will you not believe because you do not do now those Signs? But these were necessary in the beginning of the Church, for the encrease of Faith, but now that it is planted and rooted, they are not so; whence St. Paul saith, Signs are not for the Faithful, but the Unbeliever. Moreo­ver the Holy Church doth that now spiritually which the Apostles did then corporally; for her Priests by Exor­cism cast evil Spirits out of the Minds of Men: When the Faithful chant the Holy Mysteries, and sing forth the Praises and the Power of God with all their Strength, what do they do, but speak with new Tongues? Whilst they strengthen the Infirm in Spirit, and hold up them that stumble, what do they but lay their Hands upon the Sick that they may be healed? Haec itaque signa, Fratres Charissimi, Auctore Deo, si vultis vos facitis; These Signs, dear Brethren, you may do, if you please, by God's help. And this is all that they return to this Enquiry and Objection, which makes it rea­sonable to conceive they were so far from thinking Mi­racles a necessary Mark and Concomitant of the true [Page xxix]Church, that they knew of none performed by her, besides the spiritual Operations on the Soul of Men, or if they did, betrayed the Churches Cause by being so profoundly silent upon this Occasion, and flying, as their only Refuge, to those intellectual Operations, which doubtless were not the Signs and Miracles enquired after.

Thirdly, Chrysostom adds that Miracles were profi­tably done then, and now [...], Hom. 6. in 1. ad Cer. p. 276. they are as profitably not done, for then the Apostles were [...], laying the first Foundations of Christi­anity, and so they needed Miracles to prove what they pretended to receive from God; but as for us now, [...], We introduce nothing of our selves, but only speak those things which we received from them, and we go not about to perswade Men by our own Reasonings, [...], but from the Holy Scriptures, and afford Men assurance of the things that we say, from the Miracles that were then done by those who did indite the Scriptures, [...], and for this Cause Miracles are not now done. Now this is the very Answer of the Protestants, when, by the Romanists, they are called upon to shew their Mira­cles, and it strikes Confusion upon this Pretence of that Church, accusing them of new Doctrines, if they have any which are now to be confirmed by Miracles.

2ly. The Fathers add that Miracles having thus ceased, the Devil was to set up by them to draw Men off from the true Faith to Infidelity, or to corrupt that Truth God had already stablished by sufficient Miracles. Hom. in Matth. ad Huet. p. 265. 266. Thus Origen declareth of the Man of Sin, That he was to appear for the Deception of those that should perish, with all Pow­er, Signs and lying Wonders, and all deceivableness [Page xxx]of Unrighteousness, [...], immitating all the Miracles done for the confir­mation of the Truth. The Author of the imperfect Commentary on St. Matthew, saith, That at the be­ginning of Christianity true Prophets were known from false by this, That the Signs done by the First were profitable, those done by the other were unpro­fitable; but seeing now the time will come, ut etiam ex parte bona faciendorum Signorum Diabolo detur po­testas, Hom. 19 p. 75. That the Power of working good Signs shall be given to the Devil, we must enquire whether the Sign be necessary, or unnecessary, as to the time; for if Christ did his Miracles, propter confirmationem infi­delium, for Confirmation of Unbelievers, manifestum est quia modo, cum nullus sit infidelis, faciendorum mira­culorum necessitas non est, it is manifest that, now that there is no Unbeliever amongst us, there is no Ne­cessity of doing Miracles. And again, Formerly, saith he, Christians did Miracles full, not of Admiration only, but Advantage; and by these true Christians were known from false; Hom. 49 p. 173. nunc autem signorum operatio omnino levata est, magis autem & apud eos invenitur qui falsi sunt Christiani, fieri ficta, But now the working of Miracles is wholly minished, and the doing of feigned ones is chiefly found amongst false Christians; as St. Peter in Clement saith, Antichristo enim plena signorum faciendorum est danda potestas, for the full Pow­er of doing Miracles is to be given to Antichrist. And a third time upon those Words, False Christs and Prophets shall arise, and work great Signs, he Com­ments thus, P. 178. They shall work not vain and unprofita­ble Signs, as the Ministers of Satan were wont to do, but great, full and profitable Signs, quae sancti facere solent, which the Saints used to do; for whilst, saith [Page xxxj]he, there was a calling Men from Infidelity to Faith, the Servants of Christ did Miracles because these Testi­monies were a sign of their divine Vocation, that the Truth of their Doctrine might be commended by Miracles; but this Calling ceasing, the Seduction calling Men back from Faith to Infidelity, will be­gin; and then, saith he, tradenda sunt Seductionis ad­jutoria Diabolo, id est, potestas faciendorum signorum, the Instruments of Seduction, that is, the Power of working Signs, is to be given up to the Devil, that by Signs and Prodigies he may commend his Lyes for Truth. And therefore now we must not take notice of Mens Miracles, but their Fruits, a good Conversation, Hom. 19. p. 74, 77. and a true Confession, and enquire si confessio ejus conveniat cum Scripturis, if his Confession agree with the Scri­ptures; for if so, he is a good Christian, otherwise he is a false one. In Deut. q. 12. Quaecunqueta­lia fiunt, ideo sunt approban­da quia in Ca­tholica fiunt, non ideo ipsa manifestatur Catholica quia haec in ea fiunt? de. Ʋnit. Eccl. c. 16. And in like manner Theodoret in­structs us, Not to regard the Miracles of Men, when they teach [...], things contrary to Godliness: And St. Austin frequently appeals from them to the Scripture for finding out the true Church, saying, These Wonders do not manifest the Church is Catho­lick wherein they are performed, but the Holy Scri­ptures; let then the Donatists shew us their Scriptures, for these are the Strength and Firmness of our Cause.

3ly. They teach that therefore God had forewarned us not to regard, and not to be deceived by them, or to look upon them as sufficient to establish any new Doctrine: For, saith St. Austin, if some Miracles be wrought by He­reticks, magis cavere debemus, we ought to be the more cautious, because our Lord Christ having said, that there should come Deceivers who should work such Miracles as to deceive, if it were possible, Lib. de Ʋnit. Eccl. c. 16. the very Elect, he adds, by way of vehement Commendation, [Page xxxij]this, Behold I have foretold you, whence the Apostle admonishing us saith, now the Spirit manifestly teach­eth, that in the later times some shall depart from the Faith, giving heed to seducing Spirits, & doctrinis Daemoniorum, and to Doctrines of Daemons. The same St. Austin in his Thirteenth Treatise upon the Gospel of St. John, brings in the Donatists objecting thus, Pontius wrought a Miracle, Donatus prayed, and God answe­red him from Heaven: And his Reply to it is this, Con­tra istos, To. 9. p. 122. ut sic loquar, mirabilarios cautum me fecit De­us meus, My God hath cautioned me against those Miracle-Mongers, by saying in the later times false Prophets shall arise, doing Signs and Wonders.—Be­hold I have foretold you, therefore our Bridegroom hath warned us, quia & Miraculis decipi non debemus, that we ought not to be deceived by Miracles. And in his Second Book on the Sermon of our Lord upon the Mount, he saith, Our Lord hath admonished us not to be deceived with such things; conceiving the invisible Wisdom to be there, where we see a visible Miracle; saying, many shall say in that Day, Lord, have we not in thy Name cast out Devils, and done many won­drous Works: Let such a one read what the Magici­ans of Aegypt did against Moses, To. 4. p. 1172, 1173. or what our Lord saith of the false Prophets; If any one shall say unto you, here is Christ, believe him not; for many false Christs and false Prophets shall arise, and do mighty Signs.

And yet that Miracles pretended to be done after these times, are urged to countenance, and have been used to introduce and promote Romish Doctrines and Practices, is evident from History, and the Confessions of the Ro­mish Doctors: Com in Dan. 14. That as Lyranus saith, In Ecclesia ali­quando sit deceptio populi in Miraculis factis a Sacerdotibus, [Page xxxiij]The Priests of that Church sometimes deceived the People with Miracles, Non obscurum est quot opini­ones invectae sunt in Orbem per homines ad suum quaestum callidos confi­ctorum mira­culorum prae­sidio. p. 188. Cap. 11. §. 11. De purg. l. 1. c. 11. quarta Ra­tio. De Sanctorum Beat. l. 1. c. 19. accedant l. 2. c. 12. Argument. quartum. De Sacr. Euch. l. 3. c. 8. postre­mum de poenit. l. 3. c. 12. quarta Ratio. done by them for temporal Ad­vantage. That according to the Passage cited by the Lord Faulkland from Erasmus, or Sr. Thomas Moor, many Opinions have been brought into the World by Men cunning to promote their Profit by the means of feigned Miracles, I have already proved from the Testi­monies of Romish Writers: That by such Miracles they do endeavour to confirm their Doctrines, we need no other Witness than their Bellarmine, who proves Purga­tory from the Apparition of Souls, declaring they were in that Place: That Saints are to be invoked, and Images to be worshipped, from the Miracles performed upon the Invocation of the First, and the Worship of the Second: The corporeal Presence of our Lord in the Sacrament, and the jus divinum of Auricular Confes­sion, from the same Topick.

And yet some of their Writers have seen just Reason to confess, that some of the Miracles produced to confirm these Articles, In sum. part. 4. qu. 11. Art. 4. §. 3. were either humane or diabolical Impo­stures. Thus Alexander of Hales saith, That Flesh ap­peared in the Sacrament, interdum humana procurati­one, interdum operatione Diabolica, sometimes by hu­mane Procurement, and sometimes by Procurement of the Devil. In Can. Miss. lect. 49. f. 127. b. And Gabriel Biel doth acknowledge that Mi­racles are done to Men who run to Images, some­times by the Operation of Devils, to deceive those in­ordinate Worshippers, God permitting it, and their Infidelity exacting it. And the same Verdict, may, with great Reason, be passed upon all the rest, they appearing in the World, not only after that time when the Fathers tell us Miracles were ceased, or not to be regarded, and when they said the Power of working Miracles was to be given up to Satan, but also after that the Goths, the [Page xxxiv]Vandals, Longobards, Franks and Saxons, and other barbarous Nations had over-run the West, and brought in a Deluge of most horrid Ignorance, this dark and du­bious Conjuncture was the very Season when these Romish Miracles began to swarm and fly abroad: Then do we hear from Pope Gregory, Gregory of Tours, Bede, and others, of the Apparitions of sad Souls, to acquaint others with their sad Condition underneath, craving for Help from the Prayers, Pilgrimages and Masses of the Living; a Charity which neither Moses nor the Prophets, Jesus Christ, or his Apostles ever thought fit to menti­on or prescribe: Then do we hear from the Second Nicene Council, from Gregory of Tours, and other later Wri­ters, of Images bleeding, smiling, or mourning, as Oc­casion required: Then do we read in Paulus Diaconus, Paschasius, and other Patrons of Transubstantiation, of Flesh and Blood, and of a little Child, appearing in the consecrated Elements.

Now had such Miracles been truly wrought by divine Power and Assistance, upon these Occasions, they would have more especially been then performed, when the Gift of Miracles continued in the Church, and was confes­sedly common among Christians, and done for Confirma­tion of the Faith, and for Conviction of the Ʋnbeliever, they being then more necessary for those great Ends for which they were at first designed; nor would the Writers of the first Four Ages have been less careful to mention, and appeal unto them, than are the Romanists at present, whose Histories are stuffed up with them; especially they would have mentioned them in those Discourses and Apo­logies, which were design'd on purpose to confirm the Christian Faith from the miraculous Operations done by Christians, they being not less zealous to promote the Glory of their Lord, the Interests of Christianity, the [Page xxxv]Credit of their Institutions, and the true Honour of their Saints, than Romish Priests: Whereas, from the begin­ning of Christianity to the Days of Constantine, we do not find in all the genuine Records of Antiquity, one tittle of this Nature. They are indeed very copious in re­lating the miraculous Cures and Operations then performed Clem. Recogn. l. 5. §. 36. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 13 p. 34. Iren. l. 2. c. 57. by Imposition of Hands, Tertull. ad Scap. c. 4. by anointing of the Sick with Oil, Just. M. Apol. 1. p. 45. Dial. 247. Iren. l. 2. c. 56, 57. Orig. in Cels. l. 1. p. 7, 20. by Prayer and invocation of the Name of Jesus, Just. M. Dial. p. 302. Orig. l. 7. p. 334. Lact. l. 4. c. 27. by adjuration of evil Spirits by his Name; but of miraculous Appariti­ons of Souls from Purgatory, of Flesh and Blood appearing visibly in the Eucharist, of Miracles performed at the Adoration of Images, or at auricular Confession, they speak not one Word, these being Miracles designed for other Ends, and reserved for times more worthy of them.

Thirdly, Errors in Doctrine, or in Practice, Sect. 9 might exceedingly prevail by reason of the great Authority, the Vogue and Reputation of those Men, who either first be­gan, or else gave Countenance to them, when begun by others: St. Paul well understood what an Inlet to Schisms, Contentions and Divisions it would be, for Men to cry up Paul, Apollo, Cephas, 1 Cor. i. 12. iv. 6. and to be puffed up for one against another, and therefore he endeavours to prevent that Evil in the Church of Corinth; and in most of his Epistles he is constrained to magnify his Office, 2 Cor. c. 10, 11, 12. and to commend himself in opposition to those false Apostles, and deceitful Workers, who made it their Business to de­press his Authority, and to procure Credit and Admirati­on to themselves: It was the great Opinion which the Jews had, both of the Scribes and Pharisees, which caused them so readily to embrace, and superstitiously to Reverence, and [Page xxxvj]stiffly to retain those Superstitions and Traditions by which they render'd vain God's: Worship, and made void his Law. Vide Cap. 11. §. 7. They, saith Josephus, had the popular Applause, as being [...], most worthy of Credit in the Peoples Judgment, and the best Interpreters of their Laws. Mr. Wake's Se­cond Def. Part 1. p. 81. And we at present see how great a Grief it is to some, that our Ministers are in the best Sence popu­lar, by living so as to deserve the good Opinion, and preaching so as to deserve Attention from the People, and gaining Reputation to their Doctrine by their Sincerity, as well as Learning; or in St. Paul 's Expression, by com­mending themselves and their Doctrine to the Conscien­ces of all Men. To shew the Prevalence of Men of Re­putation in Matters of this Nature: If, as the Romanists do generally confess, the Doctrine of the Millennium ob­tained almost generally in the Church from the Relation of one Papias, a Man of very slender Intellectuals: If, as Eusebius informs us [...], Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. 39. most of the Churchmen embraced that Sentiment by his Authority, pleading [...], the great Antiquity of the Man: If one Agrippinus, as they also tell us, could prevail over all Africa to receive Hereticks by Baptism: If Origen could deserve to be condemned in the Fifth and the Sixth Synods, as an Heretick, and yet, whilst he lived, Hieron. in Ver­bo Origenes. So­crat. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 26. Hieron. Prolog. in l. 2. com. in Micham. Pamphil. Apol. Orig. praefat. in libr. nom. Hebr. T. 3. f. 12. could by his Learning and his Piety prevail to be had summo in honore, in the highest Reputation, to obtain after his Death [...], great Glory throughout all the Christian World, inso­much that he was very grateful, cunctis prudentibus, to all wise Men; and did for many Years obtain the Title of Magister Ecclesiae, The Master or Teacher of the Church: If the Authority of Jerom could prevail to have his Translation of the Old Testament received a­gainst the Judgment of the Universal Church: If one [Page xxxvij]St. Austin could introduce into the Church the Belief of the Ascension of the Blessed Virgin, though none of the Fathers, who had as good Opportunity to know, and as much Reason to believe it, spake one Tittle of it: I say, if all these things are so, how can it be conceived a thing incredible, That Popes, Patriarchs and Councils, and other Persons of great Authority and Vogue in their re­spective Ages, should have had like Influence to introduce new Doctrines and Practices into the Church, under pre­tence of Piety, or the Authority of Scriptures, or the Holy Fathers, or some like plausible Account. Theodor. Lector. l. 2. p 566. Niceph. Hist. Eccl. l. 15. c. 18. Why might not Petrus Gnaphaeus, Patriarch of Antioch, bring In­vocation of Saints into the Prayers of the Church in the Fifth Century; Pope Gregory introduce Purgatory in the Sixth; Boniface the Third, Paulus Diac. de Gest. Longobard. l. 4. c. 11. obtain from Phocas the Title of, Caput omnium Ecclesiarum, The Head of the Universal Church, in the Seventh; The Second Nicene Council introduce Image-Worship in the Eighth; Paschasius give Rise to Transubstantiation in the Ninth; Lombard, and Hugo de S to Victore fix the Number of Seven Sacraments in the Twelfth; And Pope Hadrian the Third, introduce the Adoration of the Host in the Thirteenth Century.

Again, [...]. Socr. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 12. Soz. H. Eccl. l. 1. c. 23. If one Paphnutius could by his Reason and Authority, prevail with the First Nicene Council to rescind their intended Decree touching the Celibacy of Priests; If Nectarius, Bishop of Constantinople, could abolish the Custom of repairing to an established Peniten­tiary for the disclosing secret Sins, and that with the en­suing Approbation of almost all the Catholick Bishops of the Church: In a Word, if so many Practices and Cu­stoms, relating to the Discipline, and to the Sacraments of the Church, could be entirely altered and rejected in the following Ages, as is here partly proved, and by the [Page xxxviij]Learned on both sides confessed, why might not other Pra­ctices and Doctrines, which obtained in the more pure and early Ages of the Church, run the same Fate, and by the same Authority and Methods be discarded? For, as it is judiciously observed by the Lord Faulkland, when the Rea­sons offered for or against a Practice, have in them some Appearance of Truth or Probability, as they may have to many Persons, though they be not valid, when the Per­sons Authorizing or Approving them are of great Autho­rity or Credit in the Church, as they may be, especially in darker Ages, and yet be subject to great Errors; and when the People, upon whom these Doctrines or Practi­ces are pressed, have either a great Veneration and Esteem for those that press them, or a great Dread of them, then meet together most of those things which tend to work Perswasion, or prevail for an Assent unto the Doctrine, and a Compliance with the Practice recommended. Seeing then, Not. in Concil. Clar. Can. 28. conc. To. 10. p. 582. as Petrus de Marca doth inform us, the Approba­tion of the half Communion by Thomas Aquinas, made others, certatim, amplecti hanc sententiam, to embrace greedily the same Opinion, why might not others of as good Authority and Credit be instrumental to produce like Changes in other Constitutions of the Church?

Fourthly, §. 10 Old Doctrines and Practices might easily be changed, and new obtain, by reason of the corrupt Man­ners of the Clergy, and by their Example, of the People: And that,

1. Because such evil Practices deprive the Clergy of that Spiritual Wisdom and Divine Assistance, which is their best Conducter into the Way of Truth, and is their chief Preservative from dangerous Delusions and perni­cious Errors. Wisd. 1.4. For as the Book of Wisdom saith, Into a malicious Soul Wisdom will not enter, nor dwell in the [Page xxxix]Body that is subject unto Sin. St. De Judicio dei To. 2. p. 393. Basil grievously la­ments the Discords and Contentions, the perverse Do­ctrines and Opinions which had prevailed in his time a­mongst [...], the Rulers of the Church of God, by which they verified the Prediction of St. Paul, Acts 20.30. That from Christians themselves should proceed Men speak­ing perverse things to draw away Disciples after them. And this he doth resolve into their Rejection of God, their true and only King; their Departure from the Laws of Christ, and chusing rather to rule others, in contra­diction to the Commands of Christ, than to be ruled by him: By which things, saith he, they have render'd themselves [...], P. 394. unworthy of the Government of the Lord. Clemangis is still more ex­press and Argumentative in this Particular, Super Materia Conc. Gen. p. 71. For with them, saith he, is the Spirit; those he directs and brings to a salutary End, who have prepared for him, within themselves, an Habitation worthy of him; and by good Works have render'd themselves worthy of his Inspiration and Visitation; but how can he hear, visit and enlighten them who are Adversaries to him, and when they cannot do it in themselves endeavour to extinguish him in others, and are inflamed, not with the Fire of Love, but with the Ardor of Ambition? For with Hypocrites and self-Seekers the Holy Spirit is not wont to be present, but to fly from them as his Enemies, according to that saying of the Book of Wisdom, the Holy Spirit of Discipline will flee Deceit, Wisd. 1.5. and from Thoughts that are without Understanding, and will not abide when Unrighteousness cometh in. Now, saith he, P. 72. if according to the Testimony of the Lord, the Holy Spirit rests only upon the Humble and the Meek, the Man who trembles at God's Word, Et secundum mores hodiernos pauci admodum tales verisimi­liter [Page xl]in conciliis sunt, and according to the Manners of our Times, 'tis very likely that few such are in our Councils; but of carnal, worldly, ambitious and conten­tious Men, and of Men having that Knowledge which puffeth up, turba solet adesse copiosa, the Number usu­ally is very great; what necessity is there to believe that the Holy Spirit doth prevail in those Councils, and move the Minds of them who always do resist, and do oppose his Motions to those things which are most sound and salutary? P. 73. If it be not from humane Infirmity, but from the Guidance of the Holy Spirit, that Councils cannot be deceived, who can be sure this Holy Spirit will be present with the major part of an Assembly of such Men, they being, though in Profession Christians, ye in reallity Men of the World, who, Joh. 14.17. saith St. John, cannot receive the Spirit of Truth.

2ly. Because such corrupt Manners do provoke God in his righteous Judgment to give Men up to strong De­lusions, and to permit the great Deceiver to prevail upon them, according to that Expression of St. Paul, That e­vil Men and Seducers will grow worse and worse, 2 Tim. 3.13. de­ceiving and being deceived: Thus of the Times of Anti­christ he hath foretold, 2 Thess. 2.9, 10. That because Men received not the Truth in the Love of it, therefore God should send among them strong Delusions, that they should be­lieve a Lye. And this Account St. Basil also gives of the forementioned Miscarriages of the Church Governors of his Time, Ibid. p. 394. viz. That they befel them because being cor­rupt and abominable in their doings, they had deser­ved the Punishment which the Apostle speaks of, saying, because they liked not to retain God in their Knowledge, therefore he gave them up to a reprobate Sence, and which our Lord inflicted on the wicked [Page xlj]Jews, to whom he therefore spake in Parables, [...], that they might not perceive the Divine Mysteries of the Gospel, because they first had shut their Eyes, made their Ears heavy, and their foolish Heart was waxed gross; that is; [...], That by way of Punishment they might be subject un­to Blindness in greater Matters. Clemangis in this al­so follows the Sentiments of St. Basil, For after he had abundantly declared the great Corruptions of their Man­ners who usually then met in Councils, he puts this Question, Ibid. p. 73. Quis certo possit scire an major pars concilij sit digna decipi? who therefore can know surely whether the major Part of a Council be not worthy to be deceived?

3ly. Mens evil Lives, had they no other Tempter, do naturally incline them to cast off those Principles and Practices which contradict, and do condemn their Actions, and hinder their Pursuit and free Enjoyment of their sen­sual Appetites; this they must be enclined to do, partly to free themselves from the continual Gripings of an evil and condemning Conscience; For, as Theodoret observes, They who have put away the upright Conscience, do afterwards cast off the Faith, [...], because they cannot bear the Accusations of a guilty Conscience: And partly, that they may exert more freely that natural Opposition that is in them to that Law of Holiness and Light, by which their Actions are reproved, according to that saying of our Lord, Every one that doth Evil hateth the Light, John 3.20. neither cometh he unto the Light, least his Deeds should be reproved: 'Tis this Corruption of Manners which seemeth to have turned all the Severities of ancient Penance, and all the wholesom Methods of Church Discipline into Formalities and Superstition; into fruitless Pilgrimages, the going [Page xlij]barefoot, the carrying wax Tapers, the mumbling over a few Pater Noster's, Ave Maria's, or penitential Psalms, which either the penitent doth not, or at the least, is not obliged to attend to, and which have very little Tendency to the Conversion and Reformation of a Sinner, but rather do encourage him to sin at such an easy rate.

'Tis this hath introduced so many easy Ways of Pardon and Justification, Attritio ex turpitudinis peccati Consi­deratione, vel ex Gehennae & poenarum me­tu communi­ter concipitur. Concil. Trid. Sess. 14. c. 4. Et eum ad gra­tiam dei in Sa­cramento poe­nitentiae impe­trandam dis­point Ibid. vid. Catechism. Rom. Part. 2. c. 5. §. 37, 38. without the bringing forth Fruits meet for Repentance, and taught even Councils to determine that Attrition, or Sorrow out of apprehension of the Foulness of Sin, or the fear of Punishment, will dis­pose Men to obtain the Favour of God in the Sacra­ment of Penance: So that if the vilest Wretch, when going out of that World, in which he hath lived most lewdly all his Life, be afraid of Punishment for his Enor­mities, or apprehensive of the Foulness of them, as the more wicked he hath been the likelier he is, and the grea­ter Reason he still hath to be; provided he be absolved by a Priest, he must go out of the World in the Favour of God, and in a justified Estate. And if so, what neces­sity is there of adding to our Faith Vertue, and of pati­ent Continuance in well doing, that we may seek for Ho­nour and Immortality, or of following after Holiness and Purity of Life, that we may see God?

Moreover Men by their wicked Conversations will be dis­posed to introduce, and cherish such Doctrines as best com­ply with their impure Inclinations, that they may have the greater Freedom in the Pursuit of their Ambition, Covetousness, and all their other sensual Appetities, and may the better gratify those Inclinations: And here we have a wide Door open, at which the Innovations of the Church of Rome might enter, seeing most of them have an apparent Tendance to the gratification of Pride, and love of Empire, of Covetousness and Ambition, of Ease [Page xliij]and Freedom from restraint in the Ecclesiasticks and Church Governors, and give them Opportunity to Lord it over Mens Consciences, to engross the Wealth and the Conveniences of the World, to live at ease, and to be un­controulable by any but themselves. For do not the Do­ctrines of Purgatory, Pardons, and Indulgences, direct­ly tend to make them Masters of Mens eternal, and by that of their temporal Estates? Is not the Treasury of the Saints, and of our Saviour 's Merits, a way of driving Trade for the enriching their own Treasuries? Do not their Masses and Oblations of true propitiatory Sacrifices for the Dead, tend to engage all dying Persons to sacrifice their Estates unto them, and leave them lumping Summs of Money for that end? Are not their Priests well paid for saying private Masses? Do they not get well by the Shrines, the Images, the Relicks of the Saints they keep, and shew to others, and the Oblations offered by the Peo­ple! And must not therefore all these Doctrines be very grateful to Men of covetous and greedy Minds? Must not such Persons strongly be inclined to broach, abet, and to promote them?

Do not the Doctrines of the Pope's Supremacy, of the Priest's Power to make his God, of the necessity of Priestly Absolution, and Confession to him, and of en­tire Obedience due to their Injunctions, plainly tend to advance their Power and Reputation, and to engage all Men to have them in the greatest Reverence? Do not the Doctrines of the Necessity of the Priest's Intention to the Validity of a Sacrament, of auricular Confession in order to Absolution, and of the Power of this Absolution to procure Pardon for the Person who is only attrite, tend most apparently to make the People think that their Sal­vation doth entirely depend on them, and so create as great an Awe within them of such Priests, as either the Hopes [Page xliv]of their Salvation, or the fear of everlasting Misery is able to produce?

Lastly, Doth not the Doctrine of Infallibility give them full Opportunity to lord it over all Mens Consciences and keep them in an absolute Subjection to their Wills? And can they not upon the pretence of being the sole Judges of the Sence of Scripture, and of authentical Traditions, obtrude upon the World whatsoever Doctrines will best suit with their Designs and Interests? And must not Men be forced to submit to their Decisions, and blindly follow their Directions, as agreeable to Sacred Writ, whilst it is kept with so great Care from their Perusal? He must be blind who sees not that all those Doctrines must be very acce­ptable to Men of Pride, and covetous Desires, and who af­fect Dominion and Empire over the Consciences of others. Let us see then whether from the Eighth Century, when the Veneration of Images was first established, to the Six­teen, in which the Trent Council confirmed all these Do­ctrines, we have not too much Reason to suspect the gene­rality, or the prevailing part of their Church Guides, were Men strongly addicted to those corrupt Affections which render them unworthy of the Assistance of the Holy Spirit, worthy to be given up to Delusions, and very much disposed to broach, maintain, and to establish such Do­ctrines as directly tend to gratify their Ambition and their Avarice.

Whether such Changes might not reasonably be expected in the Eighth Century, Carol. Magn. Praefat. ad libr. de imag. when the Second Nicene Coun­cil met, seeing the Priests then had laid aside all sound and wholesom Doctrine, transgressed the Command­ments of the Fathers, and brought into the Church such Doctrines as were never known to Christ, or his Apostles.

In the Ninth Century, when Paschasius began to vent [Page xlv]the Doctrine of Transubstantiation; seeing then they buried in Contempt and Oblivion the Word of God, Paulus Diac. made the Temple a Den of Thieves, and instead of sweet Melody, Luitpert. Arch. Mogunt. Epist. ad Ludov. Re­gem Germ. sounded forth Blasphemy against God himself; and the Captains and Rulers of the People endeavoured to preferr humane to divine things; and the Governours of the Church having left the way of Salvation, ran headlong, opening the Pit of Perdition to those that followed them.

In the Tenth Century, when as Baronius complains, Ad A. D. 912. Art. 8. the Canons were silent, the Decrees of Popes suppres­sed, the ancient Traditions proscribed, Lust armed with the secular Power, challenged all things to it self, when Christ was fast asleep in the Ship, and, which seemed worse, all snorted with him, and there were no Disciples to awaken their sleepy Lord with their Cries.

In the Eleventh Century, when the Councils held at Rome, Varseilles, and Tours, condemned Berengarius, Ad An. 1001. Art. 1. & 7. and decreed for the corporeal Presence of our Lord's Bo­dy in the Sacrament; This being, saith Baronius, sty­led that Iron Age in which Iniquity abounded, and many discoursed, and believed that Antichrist was come, and the Corruption of Manners, which then was very great, especially among the Ecclesiastics, might easily perswade Men that it would be so. When, saith the same Baronius, unhappy Brambles, Thorns, and Nettles, which grew out of the Stench of the Flesh, and the Dung of Corruption, had wonderfully filled the Field of the Church, Ad An. 1049. Art. 10. for all Flesh had cor­rupted their Ways, so that not only the Flood seemed unsufficient to wash away this Filth, but those horrid Wickednesses seem'd to call for that Fire which de­stroyed Sodom and Gomorrha, When, saith Hugo Fla­viniacensis, [Page xlvj]almost all the Clergy, rather sought their own than the Things of Jesus Christ, Concil. T. 10. p. 375. and chose ra­ther to adhere to the Discipleship of Simon than keep the Poverty of Christ, Apol. An. 1066. apud Morn. Myst. iniq. pag. 245. in the Unity of the Faith. When, say the Clergy of Liege, corrupt Manners, through Ambition and Avarice, prevailed—Reli­gion was dissembled, and a Shew of Piety brought in. When the Traffick of Holy Things crept in, and the Holy Philosophy, by the subtile Interpretation of Syco­phants, began to be corrupted, polluted, violated with humane Inventions, and old Wives Fables.

In the Twelfth Century, when first we hear of the fixed Number of Seven Sacraments, which, in another Sence, were till then Mysteries. Since then the Popes, Cardinals, and Prelates, were all the Day intent on Evil, and ever occupied, without Satiety, in the Works of Iniquity; they made Port-sale of things sacred, and laboured with all their Might that they might not descend to Hell alone: The Clergy neglected God's Service, were Slaves to filthy Lucre, defiled their Priesthood by Uncleanness, De praedest. & lib. Arbitr. l. 2. versus finem. Serm. 6. in Ps. 90. p. 73. c. seduced the People by Hy­pocrisy, and laid Snares by all manner of ways to ruin them, saith Honorius Augustodunensis, then the Offi­ces of Ecclesiastical Dignity were turned into filthy Lucre, and a Work of Darkness; nor was the Wel­fare of Souls, but the Luxury of Riches sought after in performance of them, and the whole Race of Chri­stians, from the least to the greatest, seemed to have conspired against God; so that from the Sole of the Foot to the Crown of the Head there was no Sound­ness in them; nor could Men say, As is the People so is the Priest, Serm. 1. de conv. B. Pauli. F. 2. d. for the People were not so bad as the Priest, Saith St. Bernard.

In the Thirteenth Century, when Transubstantia­tion [Page xlvij] was established in the Fourth Council of Lateran. Since then Simony was committed without Shame, In Hen. 3. A. 1237. p. 438. the Churches Liberty decay'd, Charity expired, Religion was trod under Foot, and the Daughter of Sion was made like a brazen faced Whore, that hath no Shame, saith Matthew Paris: Then the Pride, Haughtiness, Perfidiousness, Fraud, Wickedness, Luxury, Avarice of the Clergy was not to be endured, they being worse than Turks, Saracens, Tartars and Jews, Apud Aventin. l. 7. p. 720, 721. and did more offend against Christian Simplicity than they, saith Meinardus.

In the Fourteenth Century, De planctu Eccl. l 2. c. 15. when Alvarus Pelagius complained of the Popes, That many of them came in­to their Sees by Simony, that they were exceedingly Covetous, that they savoured of the things of the Flesh, but were very careless of the good of Souls. C. 16. Of the Cardinals, That by their pernicious Examples they were commonly the Odor of Death unto Death, that many of them were unworthily promoted, and that they were insatiable Thirsters after Benefices. C. 20. Of the Bishops, That they were notoriously guilty of Simo­ny, Fraud, Uncleanness, Pride, Envy, Covetousness, That the Prelates of the Church were an Army of De­vils, Companions of Thieves, C. 5. and did nothing but for Gifts and Rewards. Of the Priests, C. 27. That they were commonly promoted by Simony, lived incontinently, and committed Fornication with the Women that came to Confession. Of the Clergy in general, C. 28. That they en­tered into Orders not out of Love to God, but tempo­ral Advantage; that Drunkenness, Gluttony, and In­contineney, were their common Vices; that many of them were Sodomites; that they gave ill Example to the Laity, and commonly were worse than they.

In the Fifteenth Century, when the Cup was taken [Page xlviij]away from the Laity by the Decrees of the Councils of Constance and Basil, and Purgatory was established in the Council of Florence. Ep. Synod. de Con. Author Su­per Papam Bin. To. 8 p. 124. Bin. To. 9. p. 10. Since then all Ecclesiastical and Christian Discipline was in a manner extinguished in every Place, saith the Council of Basil, Then Op­pression, Rapine, Adultery, and Incest, and all pesti­lent Vices did confound all sacred and prophane things, saith Aegidius in the Fifth Council of Lateran, to omit the Treatises written in this Age by Clemangis, of the corrupt State of the Church, by Gerson of the Defect of worthy Persons; and by the Cardinal of Cambray, of the Filthiness of the Church of Rome.

In the Sixteenth Century, in which the Council of Trent was held, when amongst the Primates of Religi­on there was either none, or very little Service of God, no good Life, no Shame, no Modesty: Justice de­clined into Hatred or Favour; Piety was turned into Superstition, and by all Orders of Men Sin was open­ly committed, and very often, the Vertue of an honest Man was made his Crime, Orat. ad Leon. 10. in Concil. Lat. saith Picus Mirandula. When all Flesh had corrupted their Ways, and were become Citizens, not of Rome, but of Babylon, saith Staphilaeus: Orat. hab. ad Au­ditores Rotae. Concil. To. 14. p. 993, 994. When the Bishop of Bitonto in the Trent Council crys out, with what Monsters of Filthiness, what Sinks of Uncleanness, what pestiferous Conta­gion is not both Priest and People defiled? Begin at the Sanctuary of God, and see if there be any Shame­facedness, any Charity, any Hope or Help of honest Life, if there be not unbridled Lust, notorious Bold­ness, incredible Wickedness, that the more powerful proceeded from the Worship of God to Impiety, from the Defence of the Church to the Excision of it, and fell with one Consent from Religion to Superstition, from Faith to Infidelity, from Christ to Antichrist, from God to Epicurism.

I say, in Ages, and in times, in which such Floods of all Impiety had overwhelmed the Clergy, such Pride, Am­bition, Covetousness, and Luxury reigned uncontrolledly among them; 'tis easy to discern how Practices and Do­ctrines, so well comporting with their vicious Inclinations, might easily be introduced by them, and difficult to believe it could be otherwise: For if in the Fourth Century so great Defection was caused by the wicked Arians, notwith­standing all the Opposition which the vertuous and learned Bishops made against them; if then by reason of the a­bounding of Iniquity, the Orthodox declared their Ex­pectations, [...], of an entire Apostacy: Theodoret Ep. 63. Epist. 10. If St. Basil 's Complaint, That the Office of the Bishop was sunk down, [...], to miserable Men, Servants of Servants, who reproach­ed the Name of Bishop, was attended with another that concerned [...], the corruption of the Faith. If Isidore Peleusiota 's, Epist. l. 3. Epist. 223, 259, 408, 410. sad and manifold Com­plaints of the Tyranny, Soul-Murther, Luxury, Co­vetousness, the Ignorance, the Enmity to Vertue, which reigned in the Clergy of his Age, concludes in this, These are the Men [...], by whom the Affairs of the Church are turned topsy turvey. If when Theodoret, Ep. 134, 135, 142. saith the Clergy, did [...], labour under a gene­ral Impiety, he also speaks more fully of their Declen­sion from the Faith, and their establishing a new Here­sy; what might not be expected in these last and worst of Ages, which were the very Sinks of Wickedness, the non ultra of Impiety? Sure if ever Religion was, or can be made to trucle unto Interest, and Faith to Faction, and Government to degenerate into Empire and Tyranny, it must be in those Ages, when Men were so unworthy of the Assistance or Direction of [Page l]the Holy Spirit, and were so worthy to be given up unto the Spirit of Delusion.

Fifthly, These novel Practices and Doctrines might easily prevail, by reason of the gross Ignorance and Ne­gligence of Christian Knowledge, both in the Clergy and the People: For who sees not that Ignorance in the Cler­gy must render them unable to discern betwixt Truth and Falshood; to chuse the Good, and refuse the Evil, and make it easy to impose upon them in those Matters by a­ny specious Pretences whatsoever? Thus when the Pro­phets erred in Vision, Esa. 28.7, 15. and stumbled in Judgment, then was it that they made Lyes their Refuge, and under Falshood hid themselves: When the Watchmen of Is­rael were all blind, and could not understand, then did the People become a Seed of Adulterers, Esa. 56.10.57.3, 4. inflaming them­selves under every green Tree, with Idols. When the Priests said not where is the Lord, and they that hand­led the Law knew him not, Jer. 2.8, 13. then did the People com­mit two Evils, forsaking the Fountain of living Wa­ters, and hewing them out Cisterns which can hold no Waters: When the Pastors were become brutish and knew not the Lord, Jer. 10.21. then was it that their Flocks were scattered: When the Scribes and Pharisees had got the Government of Religion, and religious things in­to their Hands, Matth. 15.14. our Saviour informs us that the blind led the Blind, and both were in the greatest Danger of falling down into the Ditch; That the Key of Knowledge was then taken away, and the Peo­ple left as Sheep without a Shepherd, Luke 11.52. Mark 6.34. and then did vain Traditions, and corrupt Interpretations of the Scriptures mightily prevail.

St. Basil in his Epistle to Gregory the Divine, tells him there was little Help to be expected from the Pride of the Western Church, [...], who neither knew the Truth, nor will en­dure to learn it, but being prepossessed with Lyes and false Suspicions, they do now, as they did before, in the Case of Marcellus, [...], con­tending with those who shew them the Truth, and stablishing Heresy by themselves: And again, I would write, saith he, [...], to their Head, but only enigmatically touching Ecclesiastical Affairs, Ep. 10. p. 54. [...], for they neither know the Truth of our Affairs, nor do they take the Way to learn it. And agreeably to this Complaint we find the Arians in the Council of Ariminum, [...], Theodoret. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 16. decei­ving the Western Bishops, because of their Simpleness; and the Historians telling us, That [...], they were bubbled by them into a Subscription. Sozomen informs us of the Three hundred Western Bi­shops met at Milan, Hist. Eccles. l 4. c. 9. that they consented to the Depositi­on of Athanasius, through Fear, [...], or Fraud, or Ignorance of what they were about. And in the general Theodoret informs us that the Arians made it their Business, Hist. Eccles. l. 2. c. 15. [...], to gull the Western Bishops by reason of their Simplicity. Again, That Ignorance in the People, renders them easy to receive any thing which is imposed upon them as Matter of Revelation or Devotion, or un­der the venerable Name of a Tradition of the Church, a Doctrine of the Holy Fathers, or a Definition of a Council, will be evident, if we consider that being once [Page lij]bereft of the Assistance of the Holy Scriptures, they have no Principle left them by which they can examine, no Judgment to discern the Truth, or Falshood of any thing which comes proposed to them under these specious Colours, and so they are not qualified to judge of, or in Capacity to discover the Cheats thus put upon them. Accordingly we find, that in the Times of Ignorance, the People were carried away after dumb Idols, 1 Cor. 12.2. even as they were led, and were cajol'd into the most superstitious, vile, unnatural and cruel Practices, under the sem­blance of paying their religious Worship to their Hea­then Deities.

Now of the prodigious Ignorance of those Ages in which most of the Romish Doctrines were introduced, or else conciliarly were established, and so advanced from Opini­ons and Practices permitted in some places, to Articles of Faith and Rules of Manners, we cannot reasonably doubt, when we find the Second Nicene Council making a Canon, That he who was promoted to a Bishoprick should be well acquainted with his Psalter, that so he might be able to instruct his Clergy in it, and that the Metro­politan should strictly examine whether he were suffi­cient to read the Canons, Conc. Nic. 2. Can. 2. the Gospel, the Epistle, and the rest of the Scriptures discreetly, and not imper­fectly; Cent. 9. when the Enquiry made by the Bishops in their Visitations was,

1. Regino de Eccl. Discipl. p. 28, 29. Whether the Priest did, pleniter intelligere, fully understand the Exposition of the Creed and the Lords Prayer.

2. Si bene intelligat, Whether he well understood the Prayers, the Preface, and the Canon of the Mass.

Si Epistolam & Evangelium bene legere possit, Whe­ther he could well read the Epistle and Gospel: And when Baluzius saith, ea erat saeculi istius infelicitas, Not. in Regin. p. 540. ut necesse erat Presbyteros ab Episcopis interrogari utrum be­ne legere possent, the Infelicity of that Age made it necessary for the Bishop to ask whether the Priests knew how to read well; and that this happened not only to the inferiour Clergy, sed etiam in illis interdum qui ad summum Sacerdotium eligebantur, but sometimes also to them who were chosen to the Office of Bishops, as Carolus Calvus, and the Bishops of the Council of Valence complain; when good Learning perished al­most throughout Europe, Cent. 11. p. 152. Cent. 12. Barbarity prevailing every where, saith Balaeus: When all the Priests had aban­doned the Scriptures, appointed for Man's Salvation, and were blind Guides, De Praedest. & lib. Arbitrio. l. 2. going before the Blind to Per­dition, saith Honorius Augustodunensis: When the Bishops, Priests, and Ministers of the Church were ignorant almost of all things, and the Waldenses carri­ed the Vogue among the People by their Learning, and were admitted by the Priests to preach publickly, In Collect. de vrb. Tolos. Cent. 13. not that they approved their Opinions, but because they were inferiour to them in Learning, saith Jacobus de Riberia: When he that had learned nothing became a Teacher of others, and though he were like the sound­ing Brass, and tinkling Cymbal, usurped the Office of a Teacher, being an unprofitable Trunk, and a dumb Idol, and they who were ignorant of the Holy Scri­ptures, usurped that Burthen of Dignity which they could not bear, saith Petrus Blesensis: Ep. 23. When there neither appeared Piety or Learning in the Clergy, saith William, Bishop of Paris: Lib. de Collat. benefic. Cent. 14. When the Pope appointed to almost all ecclesiastical Dignities, Men ignorant of the [Page liv]Holy Scriptures, Idiots, and Unlearned, who knew not the Language of the People over whom they pre­sided: Defensor pacis l. 2. c. 24. p. 354, 355, 356. When not one among Ten of the Bishops, Arch-Bishops, Patriarchs of Provinces, were suffici­ently instructed in Divinity, saith Marsilius of Padua: When the Church was eclipsed with the black Mist of Ignorance: De planctu Ec­cl. l. 2. cap. 5. & 20. Cent. 15. When the Bishops ordained Men whom they knew to be unlearned, and unfit, and being Idi­ots suffered themselves to be made Bishops, saith Al­varus: When it often happened through the Defect, Negligence, and deceit of them, to whom, by the Bishops, A. D. 1473. apud Bin. To. 8. p. 1053. cap. 3. was committed the Examination of Persons to be ordained, that Men Unlearned, and altogether I­gnorant, were presented as fit to the Bishops, and so ordained by them, saith the Council of Toledo: When such Men were admitted to the Priesthood, and other Holy Orders, as were Idiots, Unlearned, and scarce able to read though way wardly, and without Under­standing, not knowing when they read or prayed, whether they blessed God or blasphemed him: When the Church was stock'd with ignorant and wicked Men, De corrupto statu Eccl. c. 11, 12, 13, 25. and no Man learned in the Scriptures was ad­vanced to great Dignities: When the Parish-Priests could not read, and scarce knew A from B, and knew not the Words, much less the Things they read, saith Clemangis: Declarat. de de­fect. virorum Eccles. q. 1. vid. etiam q. 22, 74. Cent. 16. When Bishops of good Life and Doctrine were not chosen any where, but carnal Men, and ig­norant of spiritual Things, saith Gerson: When igno­rance of Tongues, and all parts of good Language, and neglect of the Study of Scriptures, Epist. ad Leo 10th. were the Vices of the Age, saith Mirandula: When every where there was so great a Neglect of the Word, as made it neces­sary that Faith should Perish, In 2. Ep. ad Tim. c. 3. p. 116. saith Espencaeus: When neither Greek nor Hebrew, the only Languages in which [Page lv]the Scriptures were indited, were understood by the Di­vines, and the Disputers of Four Centuries, Loc. com. l. 2. c. 13. saith Ca­nus: When it was the Custom of the Age to make Priests and Bishops out of the most unlearned and ir­religious Persons, and the Bishops generally were more ignorant of the Scriptures than the People, saith Duarenus: De Sacr. Eccl. Ministr. & Be­nef. l. 1. c. 11 q. P. 153, 168. Hist. of the Trent Council p. 784. When the Bishops assembled in the Trent Council had but little Understanding in Religion: When few of them had any Knowledge in Theology, saith F. Paul: When the prevailing part were both unlearned and simple, saith Dudithius.

If therefore false Traditions might so easily prevail, Apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. even in the first and purest Ages of the Church, as Ire­naeus doth inform us, [...], by reason of the Simplicity and Ignorance of the Governours, how much more might they carry all before them in those times of Aegyptian Darkness? If two or three hundred Bishops, in the more learned Ages of the Church, could be so tamely bubbled by a few cun­ning Arians, how easy might it be for Men of Credit, in the thick Darkness of those times, to lead the Blind into the Pit of Error? Act. 2. p. 102. If the pretended Donation of Con­stantine, though so gross a Cheat, Dist. 96. c. 14. Const. Impera­tor. could obtain so long and generally, as to be urged in the Second Nicene Coun­cil, and put into the Decretals? If the decretal Epi­stles, now generally acknowledged to be Forgeries, were re­ceived as genuine for Eight hundred Years, Sess. 45. & Sess. 8. insomuch that the General Council of Constance condemneth them as Hereticks who reject them, why might not many other spurious Pieces, as useful to promote Popish Doctrines, as these were to establish the Pope's Supremacy and the Veneration of Images, prevail as generally in those darker Ages? If the Credit of one Marianus Scotus made the [Page lvj]whole West, even for Five Centuries, believe the Story of Pope Joan, which cast so great an Infamy on St. Pe­ter 's Chair, why might not other things, in favour of the Church of Rome, Manual. c. 11. n. 22. obtain an equal Credit by like Means? If, as Navar declares, throughout the whole Church of Christ, Multos passim invenias nihil magis & explicite de hisce (Symboli Articulis quos Ecclesia solemnizat) cre­dere, quam Ethnicum philosophum, you may find every where many who explicitely believe nothing more of the Articles of the Creed, than a Heathen Philoso­pher, must not such Men be ready to receive any thing suggested as an Article of Faith? Is it to be expected, that they should rise up with great Zeal in opposition to new Doctrines, or conveigh them by oral Tradition to Posterity? Lastly, If Doctrines of Faith, and Rules of Manners be to be decided, even in General Councils, by Scripture and Tradition, is it impossible for Men so ignorant, and void of any Knowledge of what the Scri­ptures, or Tradition teach, should pass wrong Judgment in these Matters?

Sixthly, New Doctrines and Practices might easily prevail, and silence all that Opposition which was, or would have otherwise been made against them, when Force and Violence was used to promote them, and to suppress the contrary Doctrines and Traditions: For though Force can do nothing to the Conviction of the Conscience, or to clear up the Ʋnderstanding; nor can the Fire or the Faggot give new Light unto it, yet have those things a very powerful Influence upon the Fearful, the Lovers of the World, and of the Comforts of it, to engage them outward­ly and hypocritically to profess what they do not believe, and to deny, conceal, or not profess what really they do believe; hence doth the Scripture so often teach us, that [Page lvij]when Persecution did arise for the Truths Sake, Matth. 13.21. the sto­ny Ground would be offended, that because Trouble would abound, the Love of many would wax cold. Matth. 24.12. Hence the Apostles were so sollicitous to arm their Pro­selytes against these fiery Trials, so frequent in their Ex­hortations to Patience and Perseverance, Hebr. 11.32-36. 1 Thess. 3.3, 5. so desirous to know the Constancy of their Faith, so careful that they might not be moved by their Afflictions: Hence also, under the Heathen Persecutions, we find such sad and numerous Examples of Apostacy. St. Cyprian com­plains, that by the Fury of the Decian Persecution Chri­stianity was much weakened, Ep. 11. p. 23, 26. Ep. 10. p. 22. that they were very few who then stood firm, but they who languished were very numerous, De lapsis §. 3. & §. 5. p. 123, 124. ed. Oxon. that the Church then with Tears la­mented the Fall of very many, that there was then a manifold Decay of that once numerous People which professed the Christian Faith; yea, that even at the first Onset of the threatning Enemy the greatest Num­ber of the Brethren betrayed their Faith. Dionysius of Alexandria informs us, That when the Edict of the Emperor came forth, all the Christians were wonderful­ly terrified; that presently through this Fear, [...], many of the most celebrated Christians came in to the impure and prophane Sacri­fices, some being called by Name, some brought thi­ther by their Friends, some by their Office, or the Example of others; some of them so pale and trem­bling, as if they had not come to sacrifice but to be sacrificed; some came boldly, denying they had ever been Christians; some fled, and others being caught, clap'd into Prisons and into Irons, Apud. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 41. presently abjured the Faith; others, as soon as they were brought before the Judges: And, Lastly, others when they had suf­fered Torment valiantly for a while, at length grew [Page lviij]weary and renounced. In the Persecution under Dio­clesian, Ibid. l. 8. c. 3. Eusebius saith that [...], Myriads out of Fear fell presently [...] at the first Assault; and what then may not be expected of this Nature in the declining Ages of the Church, when that strict Disci­pline and self-denial, which prepared the Christians of that Age for Sufferings, was laid aside: That Love of God, which then was fervent, waxed very cold; and that Iniquity, which renders it impossible Men should be willing to depart this World, and to appear before their righteous Judge, so much abounded.

This was the Method which the Arians used for Pro­pagation of their Heresy. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 27 p. 118. For Socrates informs us, that in the Reign of Constantius the Persecution fell upon the Orthodox, [...], through all the Cities of the East, that they were banished from their Churches, and were afflicted with all kinds of Torments, and that the Force then used was no less than formerly was exercised by Heathen Emperors to compel Christians to worship Idols. And when after the Death of Constantine, the Empire of the West fell into his Hands, he used the like Severity there also. Now the direful Effects of this Persecution ap­peared not only in the Fall of the great Hosius, Ib. c. 31. p. 127. who by this Violence was constrained to subscribe the Decrees of the Council of Sirmium, but even in the generality of the Church Governours; Theodoret Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 13. Soz. l. 4. c. 9. for when Constantius, the more effectually to move Pope Liberius to consent to the Condemnation of Athanasius, tells him, That [...], the whole Empire had condemned him as a wicked Man, Libe­rius answers that they had done this, [...], Sozom. ibid. out of Fear of him, and the Dishonour [Page lix]which he threatned to them, and the same Motive, after a little Exile, prevailed with him also. Moreover a great part of the Bishops who met at Ariminum declared for the Nicene Faith, as be­ing that which they could not alter unless they would prove themselves spurious Children, and Accusers of the Fathers; and yet they being car­ried thence to Nica in Thracia, [...], Theodoret Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 15, 16, 18. they being terrified, consented to expunge the Words of Substance and Consubstantial, and only to as­sert [...], that Christ was like in Substance to the Father, and [...], some out of Fear, and others out of Ignorance, subscribed. St. Hilary informs us, Fragm. p. 482. that the Bishops met at Ariminum, being tired out with long De­lays, & minis imperatoris perterriti, damnarunt in­tegram fidem quam antea defendebant, & susceperunt perfidiam quam antea damnaverant, and terrified with the Threats of the Emperor, condemned that Faith they had before defended, and received that Falshood which they had before condemned. Sozomen also tells us of Three hundred Western Bishops met at Milan, who [...], Hist. Eccles. l. 4. cap. 9. either out of Fear, or Fraud, or Igno­rance, consented to the Deposition of Athanasius. And this doubtless, Commonit. c. 6. gave Oceasion to Vincentius Lirinensis to say that, cuncti prope Latini Sermo­nis Episcopi, Epist. ad Pam. adv Error. Joh. Hieros. F. 59. almost all the Western Bishops were by Fraud or Force deceived, and that the Poyson of Arianism, pene orbem totum contaminaverat, had defiled almost the whole World; to Jerom to com­plain, that it had possessed all the East, and that the whole World, Arianum, se esse miratus est, ad­mired that it was become Arian [...] to Nazionzen [Page lx] to confess that, Orat. in Athan. quae est Or. 21. p. 387. [...], except a very few, which either because of their Vertue resisted, or for their Obscurity were contemned, all obeyed the times, some being Ring-Leaders in the Impiety, some being circumvented by Fear or Gain, Flat­tery or Ignorance. And to omit the Complaint of Theodoret, Ep. 142. That in the Ephesine Council, styled [...], most of the Bishops [...], were moved to consent by Force, and by their Subscriptions confirmed a new Heresy: Socr. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 17. To omit the Persecution of Valens, which expelled, saith Socrates, almost all the Bishops of the East out of their Sees, and where the Bishops were not valiant, had such ill Influence upon the People, that they all turned [...], Lib. 6. c. 21. from their former Sentiments to Arianism: to omit I say, these Instances,

It is a wonder to conceive what Force the Edicts of Basiliscus had to engage the Patriarchs, and Bishops of that Age to renounce, and Anathematize the Ge­neral Council of Chalcedon. Basiliscus in his En­cyclical Epistle commands all Bishops to be content with the Nicene Faith, and to Anathematize, [...], Evagr. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. p. 336, 487. all things done and spoken in the Synod of Chalcedon about the Defi­nition of Faith, or Exposition of the Symbols; to subscribe to his Epistle, and wholly to reject the Council of Chalcedon; threatning Deposition to the Bishops and Clergy who should refuse Obedience to his Commands; Ibid. c. 5. p. 338. whereupon Five hundred Bishops presently subscribe, [...], condemning the Epistle of Pope Leo, and the Synod of Chalcedon. Among [Page lxj]them were the Bishops of Asia, professing to the Em­peror, Ibid. that they subscribed [...], with all Readiness and Gladness; and yet, quickly after the Death of Basiliscus, they beg Par­don for so doing of Acacius, alledging that they subscribed [...], Ibid. cap. 9. not willingly, but of Necessity, consenting by their Words and Wri­tings, but not with their Hearts.

And as this Force and Violence hath had this fatal Influence on many to deny the Truth, and to embrace, or at the least profess the contrary, so hath it as effectually prevailed on others to conceal the Truth, or not appear in its Defence, when they were in­wardly convinced of it, least they should pull a Storm upon their Heads, and should expose themselves un­to the Censures of prevailing Persons, and to the Fury of their Enemies. Thus Sozomen informs us, Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 10. that [...], for fear of the Empe­ror Constantius, both the East and West seemed to agree in the Faith. Theodoret informs that there were some in his time who held the Truth of Apostolical Doctrine, Ep. 135. [...], but, fearing the Power of their Governours, they durst not publish it, they sigh, and groan for the encrease of Evils, but yet they are carried away with the Authors of them. Thus, saith he, I believe it is with thee, O Bishop Romulus, thou art sound in the Faith, but only out of Fear thou servest the Times.

Isidore Peleusiota, also tells us, that there were some who lived [...], L. 5. Ep. &. Ep. 126. ac­cording to the Apostolick Rule, but they durst not open their Mouths, [...], being afraid of the Multitude of the Wicked. Monotessaron p. 309. Zacharias Chrysopolitanus, saith, sunt nonnulli, imo forsitan multi, there are some, yea, perhaps many, who are of the same Opinion with Berengarius, and yet condemn him with the Church; which, without doubt, they did through Fear of running his Fate; Paralip. ad Ab­bat. Ʋrsperg. p. 448. Ed. Bas. 1569. whence one of their Writers tells us they were wont to say, Sic dicerem in Scholis, sed tamen maneat inter nos, diversum sentio, Thus would I speak in the Schools, but, keep it secret, I think otherwise.

Let us then seriously consider how much the Church of Rome, for these Five last Centuries, hath out­done all that ever Heathen or Arian Persecutors have attempted in her Severities towards those whom she is pleased to call Hereticks. That,

1. She hath taken the greatest Care for the Dis­covering and apprehending them, authorizing by her papal Bulls, Const. Innocent. 4. c. 19. Clem 4. Cons. 13. l. 18. Concil. To. 11. p. 606. imperial Constitutions, her canon Law, and her conciliar Definitions, Inquisitors, Arch-Bi­shops, Bishops, Abbots, &c. to require the Magi­strates Assistance in enquiring after, and appre­hending Hereticks, and enabling these Inquisitors, &c. Consil. Const. Sess. 45. Bin. To. 7. p. 1121. to tender a corporeal Oath to all suspect of Heresy, that is, of holding any thing in Contradi­ction to the Doctrine of the Roman Church, to an­swer to such Questions as they shall propose, for clear­ing of themselves, and to condemn them as Hereticks, [Page lxiij] if they do not thus purge themselves: Decretal. l. 5. Tit. 7. c. 5. Con­cil. Lat. 4. Can. 3 That she gives them Power to require the Magistrates Assistance in enquiring after, and apprehending Hereticks, and to engage by Oath all Earls, Barons, Rectors and Consuls, and the whole Neighbourhood effi­caciously to assist the Church according to their Power in this Work, and to endeavour to give Notice of such Persons and secure them.

2ly. Const. Fred. 2. Concil. T. 11. p 622. Ludov. 7. Ib. p. 423. Concil. Lat. 4. Can. 3. lat. 3. cap. 23. That she obliges all secular Powers to extir­pate them, and all their Favorites, upon the pain of Excommunication, loss of their Dominions, and being deemed Favourers of Hereticks, and doth en­courage all Men to fight against, and labour to de­stroy them, by the Promise of Remission of Sins, and a great Reward hereafter.

3ly. That she hath decreed, Concil. lat. 3. c. 27. Quartum can. 3. Constan. Sess. 45. Bin. T. 7. p. 1121. Const. Freder. 2. Concil. T. 11. p. 619, 621. Lu­dov. 7. p. 423. That they shall suffer Excommunication, with all the Consequences of it, loss of Goods, and when imprisoned, any Punish­ment which doth not diminish their Members, or endanger their Death, and that after Sentence pas­sed upon them, they shall be punished with Death, and want of Christian Burial.

4ly. That for the Execution of these Punishments, Const. Innocent. 4. Clem. 4. Alex. 4. decretal. l. 5. T. 2. c. 9, 11. Concil. Tolos. c. 7. Albiens. c. 7. Concil. T. 11. p. 428, 723. vide ibid. p 698, 726, 727. without Delay or Relaxation, or enquiry into the Justice of them, all Governours shall have a Copy of those Laws, and shall abolish all that contradict them, and at their Entrance on their Government, shall swear to execute them; and such as will not execute them, or are remiss in doing it, shall lose their Office, have their Jurisdiction interdicted, and be proceeded against as Favourers of Hereticks.

Again let us seriously consider farther.

1. That it was in those Ages deemed Heresy, to contradict the Doctrine of the Roman Church; Sess. 45. Edit. 1499. or in the Language of the Council of Constance, de fidei Articulis aliter sentire aut docere quam Sancta Romana Ecclesia & Ʋniversalis praedicat, to think or teach otherwise of the Articles of Faith than the Holy Roman or universal Church preacheth and observes.

2ly. That when Transubstantiation was established in the Fourth Council of Lateran, then were also made the severe and sanguinary Decrees now menti­oned against Hereticks, to force Men against all the Evidence of Sense and Reason to profess that Article.

3ly. That the Council of Constance having esta­blished the Practice of Communion in one kind for a Law, Sess. 45. it concludes with a Decree, enacting all the a­foresaid Punishments against Hereticks, viz. Against those who believe not the Supream Authority of the Pope over the Church, the Infallibility of general Councils, the Doctrine of Transubstantiation, the Lawfulness of Communion in one kind, the necessity of auricular Confession, the Power of the Pope to conferr Indulgences, the lawfulness of venerating Re­liques, and the Images of Saints, &c.

4ly. That in these persecuting Ages Men were afraid to profess what they believed, or to oppose themselves against the Torrent of their Adversaries; Libro sine Tiru­lo Epist. 11. Epist. de Egres­su ex Babylone p. 177. thus Pe­trarch declares, That he durst scarcely speak the Truth for fear of Enemies: Clemangis, That Men followed the erring Herd, willingly embracing false [Page lxv]things for true, and desiring rather to be mad with the multitude, than to be wise alone with danger and derision. Erasmus confesseth, That there were some things received in the Church, quae magno Re­ligionis Christianae bono mutarentur, which to have changed would tend to the great good of the Church; but being desired to put his helping Hand to the Work, he saith, per alios ego fieri malim, quam per me; I had rather others should do this than my self: And that, 1. Out of fear that by attempting it he might create a Tumult and Sedition in the Church, which, saith he, I so much abhor, ut veritas etiam displiceat se­ditiosa, that even Truth purchased by Sedition is displeasing to me. 2. Out of the sense of the great hazzard he should run, and the little hopes he had of good success: I should be more free, saith he, Apud Hottin­ger. Hist. Eccl. Sect. 16. Part. 2 p. 24, 25, 29 could I see hopes of success; but, dementiae est tibi perniciem accersire si nulli prosis, it is madness to destroy my self, when I cannot profit any by it.

I say whosoever weighs these things will be convinced, that by these cruel methods great Errors might prevail without much contradiction; and many Ancient, but de­cryed Truths might lie concealed, and stifled in the breasts of Learned Men, expecting a more favourable opportu­nity to bring them forth. For if the severity of Hea­then and Arian Persecutions had such sad Effects upon so many in the most pious and learned Ages of the Church, whilst they continued to be exercised; these R. Cruelties being confessedly exercised for almost Five whole Centuries, might easily engage the generality of Men, in the more Ignorant and Vicious Ages of the Church, to own the corrupt Doctrines and Practices her Governors had introduced, or to abstain at least from making any free and publick opposition to them.

To conclude: These being the chief Causes which na­turally tend to the Introduction of new Practices and Doctrines, viz. 1. False Rules and Measures used for Disquisition of the Truth; from which it is not to be wonder'd that false Conclusions should arise: Or 2. True Rules misapplied and misconstrued, and therefore actually false to them who thus mistake the Purpose of them. 3. The Admiration of the Per­sons, and the Reverence of the Authority of Men subject to like Mistakes and Errors with us. 4. The Advantages we may obtain by the promoting of some Doctrines, the Tendency they have to the gra­tifications of our Avarice, our Pride and love of Empire and other sinful lusts. 5. The Corruptions in our Manners which dispose and fit us for Delusions. 6. That Ignorance and Negligence in reference to Sacred things which rendereth us an easy prey to the Deluders subtilty. 7. Lastly, The Force, and Ter­ror, and Torments, and Punishments which may be used to affright us into an outward, and Hypocritical profession of what we do not from our hearts believe, or a concealment of our inward Sentiments; I Say, these being the chief inducements to a change in Doctrine, or in Practice, and all these things so palpably, and fre­quently concurring to the establishment of the New Doctrines, and the supposed Traditions of the Church of Rome, what wonder is it that they should so mightily obtain in the dark Ages of the World, and by those me­thods carry all before them?

And truly 'tis so evident that upon the concurrence of those circumstances, the true Faith might decay; and Er­ror might be introduced in the Western Churches, that the Historians, Carol. Mag. Cent. 8. and Writers of those dark and evil Ages do confess it actually was so: That the Priests brought [Page lxvij]into the Church such Doctrines as were never known to Christ and his Apostles; Rolwink. ad A. Christi 884. That this was tempus pes­simum, in quo defecit sanctus, & veritates diminutae sunt a filiis hominum, the worst of times, in which the Holy man failed, and Truth was diminished from the sons of men; Baron. A. D. 912. Carthus. fasci­culo temporum ad A. 1000. That the Ancient Traditions were then proscribed; That the Christian Faith extreamly did begin to fail, and decline from its former vigor; nei­ther the Sacraments nor Ecclesiastical Rites being observed; Apol. Clerus Leod. A.D. 1066 Matth. Paris in Hen. 3. ad A.D. 1237. p. 438. Alvar. Pelag. de. planctu Eccl. l. 2. c. 5. Cent. 14. That the Holy Philosophy by the subtile in­terpretation of Sycophants began to be corrupted, po­luted, violated with human Inventions, and old wives Fables; That the spark of Faith began to wax exceeding cold, and was almost reduced to ashes, so that it scarce did sparkle; That the Church was ecli­psed with the black mist of Ignorance, Iniquity and Error; That they did not only not receive sound Do­ctrine, but bitterly persecuted all that resisted the madness of their wills; Clemang. de E­gressu ex Bab. p. 177. Cent. 15. And that following the erring herd, men willingly embraced false things for true; That the variety of Pictures and Images occasioned Idolatry in the Simple; That Apocryphal Scriptures, Gerson de de­fect. Eccles. Vi­rorum 30. idem de direct. Cordis. Consid. 16. Hymns and Prayers were brought into the Church to the great hurt of Christian faith; That there was much Superstition in the Worship of Saints, and many Observations without all ground or reason; Creduli­ty in believing things concerning the Saints reported in the uncertain Legends of their Lives, Ibid. Consid. 29, 30. dubious opini­ons of obtaining Pardon, and Remission of Sins by saying so many Pater Nosters in such a Church before such an Image, as if in the Scripture, and Authen­tick Writings of Holy Men, there were not sufficient directions for all Acts of Piety, and Devotion, with­out these fabulous and frivolous additaments; That [Page lxviij]sundry lewd assertions, Dial. Apol. Ju­dicium de Can. Const. prejudicial to the States of Kings and Princes, could not be condemned in the Council of Constance, though many great ones much urged their condemnation, by reason of a mighty Faction which prevailed in it; Ibid. That exorbitant Abuses and Errors which were crept into the Church found no amend­ment, nor was a Reformation in things concerning Faith, Card. Camer. de Squal. Ecoles. p. 34. and Religion, Doctrine, and Manners to be ex­pected till the Secular Powers took it in hand; That Pagan Abuses, and Diabolical Superstitions were so ma­ny at Rome that they could not well be imagined; Cent. 16. That they were fallen with one consent from Religion to Superstition, Bishop of Biton­to and Espen­caeus Vide Supra. from Faith to Infidelity, from Christ to Antichrist; That there was such a neglect of the Word, as made it necessary that Faith should perish; That the Faith and Religion Preached by Christ, and settled af­terwards by his Apostles and cultivated by their Epi­stles, is so different a thing from that Christianity that is now professed, and taught at Rome, that if these Holy Men should be sent again by God into the world, they would take more pains to confute this Gallimaufry, than ever they did to preach down the Traditions of the Pharisees, Machiavil E­pist. ad Zanob. Buon Delmont before his works in English. or the Fables, and Idolatry of the Gen­tiles, and would in probability suffer a New Martyr­dom under the Vicar of Christ for the same Doctrine which once animated the Heathen Tyrants against them. He that desires to read more of the Confessions made by the few comparatively learned of these Ages of the cor­ruptions both in doctrine and manners, and the prodigious ignorance which then obtained, may find more than enough in a book Styled, Catalogus testium veritatis, and Morney 's Mystery of Iniquity.

OF TRADITION. The State of the Question.

CHAP. I.

1. It is acknowledged, that a Doctrine is neither more or less the Word of God for being written or unwritten, §. 1. 2dly. It is proved, That the assurance which we have that Scripture is the Word of God, is greater than can be produced for any pre­tended Traditions of the Church of Rome. The Grounds of this assurance are, 1. The necessity that the Word of God should be preserved in some Records, and the certainty we have that actually it was so. 2. That the Records of the New Testament averr, That they were written by the Servants and Apostles of our Lord, whose Names they by a general and uncontrouled Tradition bear, and so by Men assisted with the Holy Ghost, and writing the Com­mandments of the Lord. 3. That the matter of them is worthy of the God of Heaven to reveal. 4. That they were owned, read, and appealed to as such by all Christians. 5. The Jews and Heathens made their Objections against Christianity out of them, and attempted the ruine of the Christian Faith by destroying them; and that none of these particulars agree to the Traditions of the Church of Rome rejected by us, §. 2. For farther Explication of the Question observe, 2dly. That our Dispute with the Church of Rome is chiefly about doctrinal, and not hi­storical Traditions, §. 3. The uncertainty of historical Tradi­tions, shewed, 1. In the Instance of our Lord's Birth, Clauso utero, §. 4. Of his Age, §. 5. Of the penetration of his Body through the Doors and the Stone of the Sepulchre, §. 6. Of the Story of the Phoenix, §. 7. And of the Cells of the Seventy In­terpreters, [Page 2]§. 8. Observe 3dly. That we contend not with the Church of Rome touching Ecclesiastical Traditions concerning Ceremonials and unnecessary Observations, but only touching neces­sary Rules of Faith and Manners, §. 9.

FOR the right stating of this Question, let it be con­sidered,

1. §. 1 That we acknowledge, That a Doctrine is neither more or less the Word of God for being written or unwritten, for that Word which our Saviour spake unto the Jews, was for a time unwritten, and yet was nevertheless the Word of God, because not written: We also say there is no reason to dispute, Whether the written or unwritten Word of God, when equally known to be so, is most to be relied on: For the Word of God being therefore believed, because known to us to be the Word of God, must equally be believed in that Case, whether it be written or unwritten. Concil. Trid. Sess. 4. We do not therefore quarrel with the Church of Rome for saying, ‘That the Traditions which proceeded from the Mouth of Christ, or his Apostles speaking by the Holy Spirit, and preserved by a continual Succession in the Catholick Church, are with the same Reverence and pious Affection to be received as what they writ.’ But only desire them to prove the things which they affirm, and we deny to have been thus delivered, and then we promise to receive them as the Truths of Christ. And because Mr. M. hath the Con­fidence to say, P. 397, 398. ‘That our Ministers usually so confound the Busi­ness, that they make their Auditors even to startle when they tell them that we hold Tradition equal to Scripture, whereas if they meant to deal really they should say what the Truth is, that we do indeed equalize Tradition to Scripture, and that we have all reason to do so. To let him see how little reason he had to accuse us of corrupt Dealing in this Matter, I will faithfully tran­scribe the Assertions of our most able Writers touching this Point. Sect. 16. n. 20. Archbishop Laud declares, That the Voice and Tradition of that Church which included in it Apostles, Disciples, and such as had immediate Revelation from Heaven, was Divine; and the Word of God from them is of like validity written or delivered. Bishop Taylor owns, Duct. Dubit. §. 2. c. 3. p. 484. That Tradition would be of the same use as Scripture is, if the Tradition were from Christ and his Apostles, [Page 3]and were as Certain as Ʋniversal, as Credible as that is by which we are told that Scripture is the Word of God.

We willingly grant, saith Mr. Chillingworth, Chap. 3. §. 45. vid. Chap. 2. §. 53, 88. the Church to be as Infallible in her Traditions as the Scripture is, if they be as Ʋniversal as the Tradition of the undoubted Books of Scripture is. And again, The Tradition of the Church you say must teach us what is Scripture, and we are willing to believe it; Answer to the Jes. p. 35. Rat. p. 168, 210, 216. and now if you make it good unto us that the same Tradition down from the Apostles hath delivered from Age to Age, and from Hand to Hand any Interpretation of any Scripture, we are ready to embrace that also.

So also Bishop Ʋsher and Doctor Stillingfleet in his Rational Ac­count frequently. And therefore R. H. Guid. Disc. 3. c. 11. p. 157. who was better ac­quainted with our Writings than Mr. M. declares, ‘That Protestants acknowledge a sufficient certainty of the Tra­dition concerning Scripture, and consequently concerning all the Articles of Christian Faith that are built on Scripture, upon which ground also they freely grant, N. B. That if any other point wherein they dissent from Catholicks can be proved by as Universal a Tradition as that of the Scriptures, they will subscribe to it.’ We therefore manifestly do agree with Chrysostom, Oecumenius and Theophylact, when they say, That the things delivered by the Mouth of the Apostles, Oecum. in 2. Thess. ij. 15. Chrysost. ibid. & Theophy­lact. and by their Writings are, [...], both worthy of Observa­tion. That, [...], both equally deserve to be credited, when we have equal certainty of both, and therefore these passages are vainly cited against us by Mr. M. Let him once prove that the same Tradition tells us, That the Apostles delivered the Points in Controversy betwixt us and the Church of Rome as Divine Verities by word of Mouth only, and we are all his Humble Servants.

But alas he knows how vain and how impossible an attempt this would be, §. 2 and therefore thinks it better boldly to assert what he can never prove, by saying, P. 399. That our best and only assurance that the Scripture is the Word of God, is that all the Christian world saith so; but the same Tradition which tells us this tells us also, that the Apostles delivered these, and these Points to us as Divine Verities by word of Mouth; viz. All the Traditions received as Apo­stolical in the Roman Church. Now to reflect a little on this false Assertion, and to expose this way of Arguing.

1. Put it into the Mouth of a Jew, and it thus pleads for those Traditions which our Lord condemned, and by which they condemned him. The best and only Assurance which you Jewish Christians can have, that the Scripture of the Old Testa­ment is the Word of God, is that all the Jews say so; but the same Tradition which tells us this, tells us also, That Moses and the Pro­phets delivered these, and these Points to us as Divine Verities by word of Mouth, which your Jesus rejected as vain Worship, and as the Doctrines of Men; 1 Pet. 1.18. and your St. Peter mentions, as Traditions received from our Fathers; though he stiles them vain; you therefore must have equal Reason to receive those Traditions which condemn your Jesus, and shew he could not be the true Messiah, as to own those Scriptures of the Old Testament, which, say you, Prophesied of him.

2. Though we grant the Attestation of the whole Christian World to be a very good assurance of any necessary Article of Christian Faith, yet have we more assurance that the Scriptures are the Word of God than so. As,

1. The necessity that the Christian Revelation should be pre­served in some Records, and the assurance that we have that it hath been preserved to us in no other. The necessity, I say, that the Christian Revelation should be preserved in some Records, for if St. Paul thought it necessary to write to the Church of Rome, Rom. xv. 15. 2 Cor. i. 13. to put them in remembrance of the Grace given to him, as also to send in writing to his Corinthians the things which they already read and did acknowledge; and to write the same things which he had taught to his Philippians. Phil. iij. 1: If St. Peter thought it needful to write unto the Jewish Converts, to testify to them, 1 Pet. v. 12. 2 Pet. iij. 1. 1 Jo. v. 13. that was the true Grace of God in which they stood, and to stir up their sincere minds by way of Remembrance. St. John, that they might know they had eternal Life, and might believe in the Son of God. Ver. 3. St. Jude, to mind them of the Common Salva­tion. If the Evangelist closeth his Gospel with these words, — These things were written that you might believe, Joh. xx. 31. and believing might have Life through his Name; surely these persons would not but think it necessary that the essential Doctrines of Chri­stianity should be written? And who can think the Holy Spirit of God would have assisted them to indite these Gospels and Epistles, had he conceived it needless that they should be written?

2. We have the plain Assertions of the Authors of the New Testament, that they were written by the Servants and the Apostles of the Lord, by Men who declared that the things they writ were the Commandments of the Lord; 1 Cor. xiv. 37. 1 Pet. i. 18. by Men who preached the Gospel to them by the Assistance of the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven, and proved the Truth of what they said by mighty Signs and Miracles, owned even by Jews and Heathens, as well as by their Christian Converts.

3. We find the matter of them worthy of the God of Heaven to reveal.

4. We find them generally received as such by those who bore the Name of Christians, however differing in other matters; read daily in their Assemblies, cited in all their Homilies and Sermons, called their Digests, and their God-making Books, by appealing to which they confirmed their Doctrines, and confuted their Adversaries, and which they offered to be perused to the very Heathens: And hence we have just reason to presume, that they had Cause sufficient to believe them such.

5. We also have the concurrent Testimony of Jews and Heathens citing them as such, and thence making Objections against the Christian Faith, and attempting to wrest them out of the Hands of Christians, that so Christianity might be de­stroyed out of the World.

And lastly, We have good reason to suppose that Providence of God which was so highly interested in propagation of the Christian Faith, and making of it known unto the World, would not permit false Records of that Faith to be so early and generally imposed upon the Christian World.

Let us then see it proved by Mr. M. that the matter of those Roman Traditions contained in their new Creed, is worthy the God of Heaven to reveal, and that we have like reason to suppose his Providence concerned about them; let us see plain Assertions of the like Primitive Authority, that they were de­livered by Men assisted by the Holy Ghost, and equal Miracles performed in confirmation of that Assertion; let us see a like necessity that Christian Revelations should be handed down by word of Mouth; a like general Reception of these Traditions throughout all Ages, a like appearance of them in the Chri­stian Writings, or Citation of them by Jews or Heathens, and [Page 6]when this Evidence hath been produced by Mr. M. we shall be ready to Embrace and own them also as the unwritten Word of God.

But whosoever undertakes this Task will find some of these things imply a contradiction, viz. That an Oral Tradition should be necessary to be Recorded, or daily read in the As­semblies of Christians.

That it is upon the Matter confessed by Du Pin in his A­bridgment of the Doctrine and Discipline of the Three first Centuries, P. 605.613. that scarcely any mention of these supposed Tra­ditions can be found in the Homilies or Writings of those Ages.

Moreover we find not in those Primitive Ages any mention of the Divine Original of these Traditions, any appeal to them as such, any confirmation of Christian Doctrine, or confuta­tion of their Adversaries by them, nor any thing objected from them either by Jew or Gentile against the Christian Faith, tho' since the time that we confess they came into the Church, both Jew and Gentiles have been very forward to object, as against other things, so especially against Transubstantiation, and the Veneration of Images, and the Adoration of the Host.

Lastly, there appears no such real Excellency in them, no such tendency to the advancement of true Holiness and Good­ness as may convince us they are things worthy of the God of Heaven to reveal, and which his Providence should be concerned to preserve, and propagate throughout all Ages.

Moreover we distinguish betwixt Historical Traditions of the Primitive and succeeding Churches, §. 3 Dist. 2. such as are the Tradition con­cerning the perpetual Virginity of the Blessed Virgin, the Birth of our Lord, or his coming forth out of her Womb, Clauso Ʋtero; his coming to his Disciples the Doors being shut; his Age; the time of his preaching upon Earth and the like, and Traditions touching Articles of Faith, and Doctrines to be believed in Order to our being either sound Believers or good Christians.

Touching the first we say;

1. That we have no occasion to dispute with them about some of these things; and therefore what St. Basil saith of the perpetual Virginity of the Blessed Virgin, [That though it would not be offensive unto Piety to say, That afterwards she did the works of Matrimony, her Virginity being only necessary till the Birth of [Page 7]Christ, yet the Mystery being not concerned in it, we leave it unre­garded and unsearched into.] We say of other matters of this nature, [...], De humana Christi Gener. Tom. 1. p. 509. In Matth. Ed. Huet. p. 223. we think it best not to search curiously into them; though that of Origen, [...], They who say these things would preserve the perpetual Virginity of Mary, seems to insinuate that this was once but the Opinion of some Men. And they who were most zealous for it, as was St. Jerom against Helvidius, Ut haec quae scripta sunt non negamus, ita ea quae non sunt scripta renuimus, natum deum esse de virgine credi­mus quia legimus, Mariam nupsisse post partum non credimus quia non legimus, Tom. 2. f. 6. a. do it upon this Ground, because the contrary is not written, for thus he speaks, As we deny not those things which are written, so we refuse those things which are not written; we believe our Lord to be Born of a Virgin, because we read it; we believe not that Ma­ry was Married after her delivery, because we read it not.

2dly. We add, That as for the pretended Tradition, §. 4 that our Lord came out of the Womb of the Blessed Virgin, without opening of it, though it seems generally to have prevailed in the Fourth and Fifth Centuries, yet doth it plainly seem to contradict the Testimony of the Holy Scriptures, which teach, That when the days of her Purification were accomplished, Luk. ij. 22, 23, Puram aperi­ens vulvam. according to the Law of Moses, they brought him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord, as it is written in the Law of the Lord, Every Male that openeth the Womb shall be called holy to the Lord. L. 4. c. 66. In partu suo nup­sit ipsa patefa­cti corp. lege. Lib. de Carne Christi c. 23. vid. etiam c. 4. & 20. Hom. 14. in Lucam Tom. 2. f. 101.

According to the import of which Scripture, Irenaeus doth expresly teach, That our Lord at his Birth opened the Womb of the Virgin.

Tertullian adds, That she was a Virgin as not having known Man, but was no Virgin, quantum a partu, at her teeming, her Womb being then opened, according to that saying, Every Male that openeth the Womb, &c. Origen, That Matris domini to tempore vulva reserata est quo partus editus, the Womb of the Mother of our Lord was opened when she brought forth her Son. Clemens of Alex­andria evidently shews that this was in his time only the saying of some Men, attending to the Fable of the false Gospel of St. James, That the Midwives after her delivery found by Inspection, that she was a Virgin, and that others held the contrary; for, saith he, It seemed to many, and yet seemeth, that Mary was by [Page 8]the Birth of her Son a Woman properly delivered of a Child, though she was not, Strom. l. 7. p. 756. [...], a Woman properly delivered; [...]; for some say that being inspected by the Midwives after the Birth of her Son, she was found a Virgin. De Incarn. l. 14 cap. 6. §. 1. He respects, saith Petavius, the Old Wife's Tale, in­vented by some idle Trifler, which we find in Suidas, and in the Proto-Evangelium S. Jacobi, which I could wish he had no other­wise related than by way of Contempt and Derision. Thus we learn upon what Grounds this was believed by him against the Opinion of many others. St. Basil grounds this Opinion upon another Story of like nature: De human. Christi Gener. Tom. 1. p. 509. The Story of Zacharias, saith he, proves that the Virgin Mary was, [...], an entire Virgin; for it is derived to us, [...], from Tradition, that Zacharias was slain between the Porch and the Altar for say­ing, Qui hujusmodi Traditioni non credunt. that Mary was a Virgin, [...], after the Birth of our Lord.

Origen delivers the same thing in the like words, In Matt. Hom. 26. f. 49. b. In Matth. 23.35. Venit ad nos Traditio quaedam, Such a Tradition hath come down to us. And Theophylact, [...], We have it from Tradition; and yet Origen in the same place confesseth that this Tradition was not believed by others; In locum. and Jerom saith, That it came, Ex Apocryphorum Somniis, From apocryphal Dreams; and adds, That Quia de scripturis non habet autoritatem eadem facilitate contemnitur qua probatur, Because it hath no Authority from Scripture, it is as easily condemned as approved of.

And thus we see the rise of this Tradition, which afterwards prevailed over the Christian World.

3ly. §. 5 That our Lord lived above Fourty if not to Fifty Years, Sicut Evangelium & om­ues seniores testantur qui in Asia apud Joannem Disci­pulum Domini, convenerunt, id ipsum tradidisse eis Jo­annem. L. 2. c. 39. is the express Assertion of Irenaeus, and for this he produceth the Testimony of the Go­spel, and of all the Elders of the Church, who met S. John the beloved Disciple of our Lord, in Asia, and declared that he delivered to them the same thing, yea, saith he, some of them saw not only John, but the rest of the Apostles, and heard the same things from them, & testantur de hujusmodi Relatione, and testifie the truth of the Relation.

To say with Feuardentius upon the place, that he might have had this from Papias, is a very unlikely thing, for he [Page 9]speaks not of the Testimony of one Man, but of all the Seniors; not of Men who had never seen the Apostles, as Papias had not, but of them who had; he cites not Papias, as in the Case of the Millennium he did; here therefore is a solemn Declaration of a Tradition received from the Mouth of the Apostles, and at­tested by all the Seniors, and yet so far from being in the Gospel, as is pretended, that by the Gospel it may be evident­ly confuted; so far from being owned as such in after Ages, that upon a very slight Ground, even the saying of the Pro­phet Isaiah, Vid. Feuard. in Iren. p. 46. & 188. That Christ was sent to Preach the Acceptable Year of the Lord; many of the Fathers took up a contrary Opinion, that our Lord Suffered in the Fifteenth Year of Tiberius, and preached One Year only. When Jesus came to his Baptism, saith Clemens of Alexandria, [...]. Strom. 1. p. 340. he was about Thirty Years old, and that he was to Preach but One Year, is thus written, He sent me to Preach the Acceptable Year of the Lord; this both the Pro­phet and the Gospel, according to the plain meaning of the Words averr, say some in Origen, Hom. 32. in Luk. f. 111. That our Lord Preached the Gospel but one Year, and that on this account it was said, Cap. 8. that he was sent to Preach the Acceptable Year of the Lord. [...]. L 1. c. 1. p. 16. Tertullian in his Book against the Jews saith, That Christ suffered, annos habens quasi triginta, being about Thirty Years Old.

Lactantius, Africanus, and others, cited by Feuardentius, say the same. And yet this was no better than an Opinion first invented by the Gnosticks, as we learn from Irenaeus, and for which they produced the same Text; and 'tis as easily con­futed by the Enumeration of the Passovers our Saviour Cele­brated after his Baptism and before his Death.

Now if a Tradition could so generally obtain in the Fifth Century which had its rise from Fabulous Legends, and Apo­cryphal Dreams, against plain Words of Scripture, and plain Assertions of the Fathers living in the former Centuries, as that of our Lords coming out of the Womb of the Virgin without opening of it did, why might not other Traditions pretended by some later Councils and the Church of Rome be of like nature? Why may we not credit the Council of Frankford, In lib. Carol. p. 3. c. 30. declaring that the Second Nicene Council for their pretended [Page 10]Tradition of Image-Worship, had recourse, ad Apocryphas quasdam & risu dignas naenias, to Apocryphal and Ridiculous Tales. Comment. in 2. ad Tim. p. 155. Or Espencaeus a Romanist, confessing, that they defended it, daemonum Spectris & muliebribus Somniis, with diabolical Apparitions and old Wife's Dreams; especially when, as he there saith, this we see in the very Synod, which approves and urgeth in confirmation of it, the Tale of Constantine's Leprosy, and of his Baptism by Pope Sylvester, Def. Constant. contr. Baril. c. 10, 11. adver­sus Spalat. c. 65. p. 458, 459. and of the Images of Paul and Peter produced then to him; the Tale of the Image sent to Agbarus, of the Passion of the Image of Christ at Beryth, and that infamous Tale of the old Fornicating Monk, all con­futed and exposed by Learned Crakanthorp, and a late Cap. 5. p. 22, 23. excel­lent Discourse of the Second Nicene Council.

If Irenaeus could so early pretend to a Testimony of all the Elders of the Church of Asia, for a matter of apparent falshood, if others in the Second and Third Century could frame a contrary Doctrine, from such a weak allusion to a Prophetick Saying, I hope the saying of One or Two Doctors in the following Ages, cannot be reasonably supposed to a­mount to any certain proof of the Traditions or Doctrines derived from the Apostles. And if their Testimonies in such Cases in which they are most properly Testators, or Relaters of Church History and of Traditions received from the Elders of the Church, prove so uncertain, and so alien from Truth, less Credit must be given to them in those Articles of Faith, or Doctrines of Manners, in which they only give their Judg­ment, without pretending to Apostolical Tradition for the Truth of what they say: The Patrons of Oral Tradition confessing and declaring that they rely not on them as Doctors and Divines, but as Witnesses of Tradition only.

Moreover it is the constant Opinion of the Fathers, §. 6 since the Fourth Century that our Saviour twice penetrated with his Body through the Doors where the Disciples were assembled, Joh. 20.19, 26. Vid, Maldo­nat, in locum. be­cause he came twice to them, saith St. John, The Doors being shut, and stood in the midst of them.

Whereas 'tis evident that this Phrase doth not inferr this Penetration, any more than my saying, I came into the College the Gates being shut, imports, that with my Body I pierced through the College Gates. It doth not in the least inforce us [Page 11]to conclude, that our Lord did not by his power open the Doors, or come in any other way.

And whosoever seriously considers the circumstances of the Text, will find good Reason to believe, that Christ did not thus penetrate through the Doors as they imagined, for the Apostle doth inform us, ver. 20. that Christ when he was come among them shewed them his Hands and his Feet; he therefore purposely appeared to convince them that he was risen in the same Body in which he Suffered, and which he laid down in the Sepulchre. They, saith St. Luke, were troubled at his Appearance, Luk. xxiv. 38, 39. and thought that they had seen a Spirit; to remove which Ima­gination, our Lord speaks to them thus, Why are ye troubled, and why do such Reasonings rise up in your Hearts, see my Hands and my Feet, that it is I my self, handle me, and see, for a Spirit hath not Flesh and Bones, as you see I have. St. John in­forms us, that his second Appearance, when the Doors were shut, was designed particularly to convince St. Thomas of the same Truth, and to confirm the Resurrection of his proper Body to him. He speaks thus, Reach hither thy Finger, Joh. [...]x. 27. and be­hold my Hands, and reach hither thy Hand, and thrust it into my Side, and be not faithless but believing; whereas had Christ pene­trated with his Body through the Doors at both these Ap­pearances, and so had entred in to them after the manner, not of a Body, but a Spirit, he had done that which must have stagger'd their Faith at the same time that he designed to con­firm them in it. For, notwithstanding any thing they seemed to see or feel, they could not well believe he had true Flesh and Bones, and was no Spirit, had they believed and known, he even then had thus penetrated through their Doors, and therefore had done that which only Spirits, and no true Flesh and Bones could do. And if you here referr this Action with the Fathers to Christ's Almighty Power, why might not his Disciples, if they did the like, mistrust that by the self-same power, he, who did this, might make that Body which ap­peared to them, seem to have Flesh and Bones, and Prints of Wounds, when it had not?

When our Roman Doctors shall have answered this Scruple, Pseudo-Justin, Nazianz. Chrysostom, St. Jerom, Au­stin, Euthymius. Apud Maldo­natum in Matth. xxviij. 2. I shall pay greater Reverence to the Authority of the Fathers of the Fourth and the ensuing Centuries touching this matter, but [Page 12]till then I shall continue as much to Scruple Christ's penetration with his Body through the Doors, as I do that other fine In­vention of some of the same Fathers, that our Lord's Body at his Resurrection, penetrated through the Stone of the Sepulchre.

But besides all these Instances there are two celebrated in Church-History, which are abundantly sufficient to discover the uncertainty of the pretences to Tradition in such Cases, even according to the Judgment of most Learned Romanists.

The First is the known Story of the Phoenix, §. 7 that solitary Bird, which hath no other of its Kind, and which is propagated only by a Worm arising out of its burnt Ashes, P. 34, 35. De Resur. Carn. c. 13. Catech. 18. p. 213, 214. Ancorat. c. 85. as is related in the first Century by Clemens Romanus in his Epistle to the Co­rinthians, which used to be publickly read in the Church. By Tertullian in the Third Century. In the Fourth Century by Cyril of Jerusalem, who saith, [...], Clemens and many others did relate it, and bids us not disbelive it. Epiphanius not only introduceth it as a thing whose Fame had come to many of the Faithful, but he triumphs over the Jews with this Question, Physic. c. 11. Why should you not believe our Lord's Resurrection in Three days, [...], when a Bird was restored to Life in Three Days? St. Am­brose saith, De fide Resur. p. 39. vide etiam Hexam. l. 5. c. 23. & in Ps. 118. p. 565. Hoc relatione crebra, & Scripturarum Authoritate cognovimus, We know this by frequent Relation, and by the Authority of the Scriptures, which he saith, as being of the number of those Fathers, who applied that Saying of the Psalmist, [...], The Just shall flourish as a Palm-Tree, Ps. xcij. 12. to this Bird, because the same Greek word signifies both a Palm-Tree and a Phoenix. Dion. p. 49. Renasci Con­stat, apud Hi­eron. Tom. 4. f. 47. b. L. 5. c. 7. p. 246. Carmen de Phoen. Tom. 4. f. 54. Synesius saith, That by the coming of this Bird, the Aegyptians measured, [...], the Circuit of their Times, he coming, as the Story saith, once only in Five hundred Years. Ruffinus in his Symbol mentions this as a thing certain.

The Constitutions stiled Apostolical, — The Verses which pass under the Name of Lactantius, — The Epistle under the Name of Jerome to Praesidius say the same thing. And yet this Story is deservedly now rejected by the best Writers of the Church of Rome. Const. Apost. & Lact. ubi sup. Epiph. & Hie­ron. ibid. And whosoever considers the Heathenism mixed with it; viz. That this Bird comes, [...], to the Altar of the Sun, and doth, [...], [Page 13] pray to the Sun; and when she is to be consumed, she goes to the Priest of Heliopolis, and enters with him into the Temple; that the new Bird which ariseth out of her Ashes, Epiph. Phys. c. 11. [...], saluteth the same Pagan Priest, and taking up the Bones of her Consumed Parent, [...], lays them upon the Altar of the Sun.

I say, Whosoever well considers of these things, Not. in Clem. P. 90. will find sufficient cause to say with Cotelerius, Mirum cunctis Christianis non suboluisse fraudem ob Paganismum fabellae permistum, It is to be wondered that the Paganism mixed with this Fable, discovered not the Cheat unto all Christians.

The Second is the Story of the Cells of the Septuagint, §. 8 in which they are said to have been severally placed when they Translated the Old-Testament from the Hebrew into Greek, and yet to have performed this Translation all in the same words. This Justin Martyr having related, useth these words, Exhort. ad Graec. p. 13, 14. [...]; These things we report to you Gentiles not as Fables, or as seigned Stories, but as a received Tradition, delivered to us by the Inhabitants of the Place. L. 3. c. 25. Irenaeus having told the same History, concludes thus, Firma est, & non ficta quae secundum nos est sides, manifestam ostensionem habens ex his Scripturis, Our Faith is firm, and not seigned, having manifest demonstration from these Scriptures. Strom. 1. P. 342. Catech. 4. p. 37. De Men­sur. p. 160, 161, 163.

Clemens Alexandrinus, St. Cyril of Jerusalem, and Epiphanius among the Greek Fathers, expresly affirm the same thing touch­ing these Cells, or their Interpretation of Scripture, in the very same words, though separated one from the other. Ter­tullian speaks, De sententiae Communione, Apol. c. 18. Of this conspiring in their Sentiments, as an Evidence of a divine Providence assisting them. And St. De C.D. l. 18. c. 42, 43. Austin is express both for their separate Interpreta­tion, and their exact Agreement in the words. And all these Fathers hence conclude, that this Interpretation was perform­ed, [...], Ibid. Spiritu codem assistente qui in Prophetis erat quando illa dixerunt, by divine Power and Inspiration, by the same Holy Spirit which enabled the Prophets to indite these Scriptures. And they who do not speak expresly of these Circumstances, do notwithstanding ge­nerally acknowledge that their Interpretation was Prophetical and Divine.

Eusebius saith, Praepar. Evan. L. 8. c. 1. That it was, [...], an Interpretation ordered by God; it was done by them, saith St. Hilary, Prolog. in Psalm. p. 635. Spirituali & Coelesti scientia, with Spiritual and Heaven­ly Knowledge, Praefat. in Psalm. [...], not without Divine In­spiration, saith Theodoret, and that by reason of the great Symphony, which was in their Interpretations.

And yet these things delivered with so great consent of An­cient Fathers, and contradicted only by Saint Jerom, who upon that account hardly escaped their Censure, are now rejected by the most learned Romanists as false and incredible. De verbo Dei l. 2. c. 6. §. haec sententia. For, as for the Story of the Cells, Bellarmine saith, That the Jews might easily impose on Justin Martyr, Fabulam à se confictam, a Fable feigned by themselves; and it might as easily happen, that aliqui posteriores fidem habuerint Justino, Notae in E­piph. de Mens. & Pond. p. 378. That some succeeding Fathers should give credit unto Justin: That Story of the Cells, saith Peta­vius, aegre admodum fidem obtinet, is scarcely credible. Mr. Du Pin declares, Nov. Biblioth. part. 1. dissert. praelim. p. 82, 88. This is une fiction des Juifs, to which the Fa­thers above-named yielded their assent. F. Simon saith, That all which the Fathers have said of the Seventy Interpreters, excepting some few things seigned afterwards by the Jews, were taken out of Aristaeus, Disq. Crit. c. 15. p. 109. whom all judicious Criticks now judge Spurious; and having objected against himself, Patrum omnium Autoritatem the Authority of all the Fathers, he answers, That we are not so much in this matter to consider, Ibid. quid a Patribus dictum fuerit, what the Fathers said, as what Reasons they had to say so; and that Jerom did not scruple to oppose himself, contra commu­nem Patrum sententiam, against the common Opinion of the Fathers about the Cells, to Laugh at Justin for it, as a simple Man, and to say roundly, Nescio quis primus auctor Septuaginta Cellulas mendacio suo exstruxit, I know not who was the first Author of the Lye.

As for the Second Point touching their Inspiration, Parum abfuit quin ab Ecclesia tanquam Nova­tor ejiceretur. C. 16. p. 129, 130. or Divine Assistance in this work; he confesseth that Vossius in that As­sertion, that they were thus inspired, Sibi consentientes habet Patres omnes, si unum exceperis Hieronymum, Had all the Fathers on his side, excepting Jerom, and as for him, he narrowly escaped being cast out of the Church as an Innovator for denying it; and yet, saith he, the Judgment of St. Jerom, and the Grave Authors of our Age is to be preferred; C. 14. p. 115. for the Fathers being only skill'd in Greek and Latin, de rebus sibi incognitis quidquam certi definire [Page 15]non potuerunt, could say nothing certain of things unknown to themselves; indeed, saith he, in matters of Faith, the consent of the Doctors of the Church hath in it something of Divine; C. 16. p. 130. at ille cordatus non est, nec religiosus, but he is not sincere or Reli­gious, who in things which are not of Faith, fears to depart from the Sentence of the Fathers, and had rather believe other Mens Writings, than his own Eyes and Experience. And he concludes with these remarkable Words, C. 14. p. 116. Censurae Hieronymi Patronam se praebuit Ecclesia Romana, dum relicta Septuaginta Interpretum Versione, quae per tot annos universum orbem catholicum sola oc­cupaverat, Hieronymianam, recens cusam ad Judaeorum codices, amplexata est; The Church of Rome hath given Patronage to the Censure of Jerom, by leaving the Version of the Septuagint which had obtained in the whole Church Catholick, and Embracing the Version of Jerom made new according to the Books of the Jews.

If then the Heathenish Story of the Phoenix could obtain such Credit among the Primitive Fathers, as to be gain-said by none but Maximus: If the Jewish Fiction of the Cells obtained still greater Credit, being only questioned by St. Jerom, what Security can we have that other Stories of like Nature are of unquestionable Credit? If the sole Assertion of St. Jerom is patronized by the Church of Rome, against the constant Judgment of the whole Catholick World, if his Translation from the Hebrew, which when he made it first was generally Condemned and Censured, and for which some charged him with Heresy, and all with Innovation, Ruffinus ei notam Haere­seos impingebat. Erasm. Arg. Apol. Hierom. adv. Ruff. Ep. Tom. 2. f. 82. b. is now made Canonical, must not the Church of Rome have changed her Judgment? Must she not have rejected the Sentence of the whole Church Catholick of the Five first Ages, and given us just Reason to use the same Liberty, if we were minded so to do, in any other Instance of like Nature.

For further Explication of this Question, §. 9 let it be observed that we contend not with the Church of Rome about Ecclesiasti­cal Traditions, touching Ceremonials, Qu. 4. Dist. 3. unnecessary Observations and Constitutions Ecclesiastical, such as are the Cross in Bap­tism, Trine Immersion, the Renunciation of Satan and his Pomps, the Unction of the Baptized Persons, the Words used at the Consecration of that, and of the other Sacrament, the [Page 16] Kiss of Charity, the Lent Fast, the Worship of God towards the East, Prayer standing on the Lord's Day, &c. but only touching necessary Rules of Faith and Manners. In matters of the first kind we say in the words imposed upon St. De Spiritu Sancto, c. 27. Basil, That the Practice of the Church is sufficient, though we cannot tell [...], from what Scripture we derive these practices; but in Matters of Faith, we say with the true St. Basil, De vera & pia fide, p. 386. treating upon the Articles of Christian Faith: That it is the property of a faithful Steward to deliver nothing to his fellow Servants, as part of holy Faith, but what is committed to him by his good Lord: i. e. what he hath learned from the Holy Scri­ptures. That it is a manifest falling from the Faith, and an ar­gument of Pride either to reject any thing that is written, or to su­perinduce any thing that is not written; our Lord having said, My Sheep hear my Voice. Vid. Chap. 10. That the Apostle vehemently forbids, that any thing should be added to, §. 5 or taken from the divinely inspired Scriptures which are Christ's Will and Testament.

Of matters of the first kind we say with Tertullian, De Cor. Milit. cap. 2. that they are such as we think fit to be received and observed in any Church which shall enjoin them, sine ullius scripturae instrumento, solius traditionis titulo, & exinde consuetudinis patrocinio; Ʋpon the sole account of Tradition and Custom, though Scripture hath said nothing of them. In matters of the second kind we say with the same Tertullian, L. de prae­script. c. 15. Cap. 38. Adv. Hermog. c. 22. Ep. 118. ad Jan. cap. 5. p. 558. None can discourse of the things of Faith but from the Holy Scriptures; That none can have the Integrity of Doctrine without the integrity of those Instruments; that what the Scriptures are, we are; and that we adore the fullness of the Scri­ptures. If the Question were of the first, as v. g. Whether on Holy Thursday we should offer in the Morning, and after Supper too, or fast the Evening, and then offer; we answer to that Question with St. Austin; Si quid horum totum per orbem frequentat Ecclesia; If the whole Church doth any thing of this nature, it is insolent madness to dispute whether it ought to be done; for this is to dispute and trouble the Church, about a thing of nought, and so to discover an unpeaceable, and ungovernable temper of mind. Or if the Question were, Whether the Sacra­ment is to be received fasting, or not, we think it fit to be con­cluded by the practice of the Ʋniversal Church, Ep. 118. ad Jan. c. 6. p. 559. not contradict­ed by our Lord's Precepts, nor repugnant to Faith, or Man­ners. For in such cases St. Austin saith, Emendari oportet quod [Page 17]perperam fiebat; That which was ill done, ought to be amended; Cap. 5. ibid. and that none should vary from our Lord's Command. But if the Question be of Articles of Faith, and necessary Rules of Man­ners, we say with the same St. Austin, De Bono Vid. cap. 1. Tom. 4. p. 1018. Wherefore should I teach thee any thing more than that we read in the Apostle; for the Holy Scripture fixeth the Rule of our Doctrine, lest we should attempt to known more; and again, If any one, I will not say if we, Sive de Christo, five de ejus Ecclesia, sive de quacun (que) alia re quae pertinet ad fidem vitamque nostram, si Ange­lus de coelo vobis annunci­averit praeterquam quod in Scripturis legalibus & evan­gelicis accepistis, Anathema sit. De lit. Petil l. 3. c. 6. (no way to be compared to him who said, Though we,) but if an Angel from Heaven should preach unto you, either concerning Christ or his Church, or any other thing which belongs to our Faith, or Life, besides what you have received in the Legal, and Evangelical Scriptures, let him be accursed. In a word, the Kiss of Charity, the Office of the Diaconess, the breaking of the Bread distributed, and Baptism by immersion, [...]. Cap. 20. which are all Cere­monies, and Constitutions mentioned in Holy Scripture; Prayer standing on the Lord's Day, commanded by the first General Council of Nice, Prayer to­wards the East, the Consecration of one Loaf for all the Com­municants, carrying home the Eucharist, to omit many things of a like nature, were all of them Customs received generally in the next Age to the Apostles, and yet now generally disused by the present Church of Rome, which therefore cannot justly blame others for disuse of any Customs of like nature.

CHAP. II.

Fourthly, For Explication of the Question observe, That the Tra­dition we admit is the Tradition of all past Ages, and not that of the present Church, and much less of the Church of Rome, §. 1. This also is the Tradition pleaded by Origen, St. Basil and St. Austin, and which 'tis suitable to Reason to allow, Ibid. The Testimony of the present Church of Rome, and her Adhe­rents, can be no sure Evidence of true Apostolical Tradition, 1. Because she actually hath imposed false Doctrines and Practices as Apostolical Tradition. 2. Because she hath no better Right to testifie in this Matter than the Eastern Churches, §. 2.3. Be­cause [Page 18]her present Testimony contradicts the Testimony of the whole Church in general, and of the Roman Church in particular, in former Ages, §. 3. 1. Touching the number of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament. 2. Of the Authority of the Epistle to the Hebrews. 3. Of the number of the Sacraments. 4. Of Concomitance. 5. Of pronouncing part of the Mass in a low Voice. 6. Of the Veneration of Images. 7. Of Communion in one Kind. 8. Of her Twelve new Articles. 9. Of the no necessity of giving the Eucharist to Infants, Ibid. 4. Because this Doctrine makes Scripture, Reason and Antiquity not only useless but pernicious to us, §. 4. More Instances of the Contradiction betwixt the De­crees of the Ancient Catholick Church, and of the present Church of Rome, 1st. In the Decree of the Trent Council, touching the Freedom of the Blessed Virgin from Actual Sin, §. 5. 2dly. In the permission that Church gives to eat things Strangled and Blood, §. 6. In punishing Men with Death for their Religion, §. 7. In not breaking the Bread they distribute; not permitting the Communicants to carry it home; not Consecrating it with a loud Voice, §. 8. In the Matter of the Immaculate Conception, though not conciliarly defined, §. 9. Seven Corollaries from this Instance, §. 10.

MOreover, §. 1 for farther Explication of this Question, let it be noted, Dist. 4. That by the word Tradition, when we allow what can be proved by it, to be in Matters of Faith a Doctrine, or a Revelation derived from the Apostles, in matters of Government, of Discipline, or practice an Apostolical Ordi­nance or Institution; we mean not the Tradition of the present Church, and much less the Tradition of the Church of Rome, and her Adherents, Charity Maint. ch. 2. §. 14. but we mean with Mr. Knot, Such a Tra­dition which involves an evidence of Fact, and from Hand to Hand, from Age to Age, bringing us up to the Times and Persons of the Apostles, Id quod in Ecclesia Univer­sa, & omnibus retro tempo­ribus, servatum est, merito ab Apostolis creditur institu­tum. De verbo Dei non scri­pto, l. 4 c. 9. and our Saviour himself, cometh to be confirmed by all those Miracles and other Arguments, by which they proved their Doctrine to be true, or such a Practice as the Church hath observed in all past Ages, according to the Third Rule of Bellar­mine, for the discerning Apostolical Traditions, and such an Article of Faith as all the Doctors of the Church, by common consent, have always testified to have descended from Apostolical Tradition.

Such is the Tradition which St. Basil insists upon for the use of the Words, [...], with the Spirit, in the Doxology of the Church, viz. That [...], L. de Spiritu Sancto, c. 29. which was customarily used in the Churches from the first Preaching of the Gospel to that very time; and of such Traditions we say with him, Ibid. That it is [...], suitable to the Apostles Doctrine to continue in them. Praefat. in libr. [...]. Such is the Tradition of which Origen speaks when he saith, That only is to be believed as Truth, which in nothing disagreeth from the Tradition Ecclesiastical, that is, The, praedicatio per successionis ordinem ab Apostolis tradita, & usque ad praesens in Ecclesiis permanens, preaching delivered down by order of Suc­cession from the Apostles, and to this present time continued in the Churches. This is the Tradition of which St. Cap. 8. Austin speaks in his Book De utilitate credendi, viz. of the Tradition, quae ab ipso Christo per Apostolos ad nos usque manavit, Cap. 10. which came down from Christ by his Apostles to that present time, which, à Majori­bus nostris tradita ad nos usque servata est, being delivered by our Ancestors, hath been preserved to our times, and which is, Cap. 14. ce­lebritate, consensione, vetustate roborata, strengthened with a general Fame, Consent and Antiquity. And this is also the Au­thority he meaneth when he saith, I should not have believed the Gospel, nisi me Catholicae Ecclesiae moveret Authoritas, unless the Authority of the Catholick Church had moved me. For he in­forms us, That he speaks of that Authority which was, Contr. Epist. Man. quam vocant Funda­ment. c. 4. Mira­culis inchoata, vetustate firmata, begun by Miracles and confirmed by Antiquity: And this must of necessity be meant by that Tra­dition which is the Foundation of an Article of Faith, for Faith must be a matter of Divine Revelation, and therefore must proceed from Christ or his Apostles, from whom alone all Revelations of the Christian Faith have issued, the Churches Business being to Believe, to Preach and Testifie, not to en­large or shorten, to alter or diversisie the Faith by them de­livered to her, and what they taught her as a thing necessary to be believed, or practised by all Christians, must conse­quently be so believed, taught and practised through all future Ages, provided that they walk according to their Rule. Common. c. [...]. Hence saith Vincentius Lirinensis, Hoc est vere, proprieque Ca­tholicum, quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab omnibus, That is truly Catholick Doctrine which was held in all places, all times, and [Page 20]by all Persons. Sess. 4. And accordingly the Trent Council, and the Roman Doctors pretend to have received those Doctrines in which they differ from us, partly from Scripture, and partly from Tradition, derived from the Apostles to their days.

But here begins the difference betwixt us, §. 2 (1.) That they will have the Testimony of the present Church to be an ‘Evidence sufficient of the Tradition of the Church of for­mer Ages, and will maintain this way of Arguing to be good. The present Church of Rome, and they who hold Communion with her, deliver such and such Doctrines as Traditions received from the Apostles, and handed down from them thoughout all Ages, and by all true Chri­stian Churches to this present Age, and therefore they un­doubtedly are such.’

We on the contrary say, That we have clear unquestionable Evidence from Scripture and Church-History, that many of the Doctrines imposed upon us by the Church of Rome as Apostolick Doctrines and Traditions, were not received, but rather were condemned and abhorred by the former Ages of the Church of Christ in general, and in particular by that of Rome, and this hath been already proved in the instance of their Latin Service, the Veneration of Images, and Communion in one Kind; whence it demonstratively follows, that this proposition is contrary to plain matter of Fact.

Again, What better reason can be given for this Conse­quence, viz. The present Church of Rome, with her Adherents, deliver such a Doctrine for Apostolical Tradition, and therefore so it is, than of this other which plainly contradicts it, The Greek and Eastern Churches with their Adherents, teach such and such Doctrines opposite to the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome, as Doctrines delivered to them from the Apostles, and from the former Ages of the Church of Christ, and therefore they are truly such: For these Churches never pretended to have made any Reformation, but that they, since the days of the Apostles, have kept safe and sound, as Barlaam saith, [...], the Traditions of the Catholick Church. The Oriental Patriarchs in the Council of Florence allow, [...]. Hist. Concil. Flor. §. 3. c. 3. that others should be their Vicars, and that they would assent to [Page 21]what was done in that Council, provided that they acted, [...], according to the Traditions of the Holy Oecu­menical Synods, and the Holy Doctors of the Church, and that nothing were added to, or taken from, [...], or was innovated in the Faith.

The Legats of Iberia in the same Council speak thus to the Pope, [...], &c. Hist. Concil. Flor. S. 9. c. 12. Our Church preserveth whatsoever she hath received from the Doctrine of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the Tradition of the Holy Apostles, and the Oecumenical Synods and the Holy Doctors of the Church; [...]; and she hath not at all deviated from their Do­ctrine, nor added to, or taken away any thing from it. The Greeks in the Florentine Council shew their zeal, Sess. 5. apud Bin. Tom. 8. p. 589. that nothing should be added to, or taken from the Faith, because they were not to change the Old Land-marks which their Fathers had set. P. 596. And they approve that Decree of the Second Ni­cene Council, [...], If any Man make void any Ecclesiastical Tra­dition, written or unwritten, let him be Anathema: Such Reason had Barlaam to say, That among them, [...], nothing (by them) was more esteemed than the Tradition of the Catholick Church.

Thirdly, If the belief, §. 3 and declaration of the present Church of Rome, and her adherents be a sufficient Evidence of the Tradition of all former Ages, and what she now averrs to be Tradition Apostolical, must always have been so, and what she now denies to be Tradition, must never have been so, then ma­ny things must be derived from Primitive, and Apostolical Tra­dition, and yet must not be so; for the Church of Rome can­not be more infallible in declaring, in this present Age, what is Tradition, than she was in all past Ages, they being once the present Age. And yet it is exceeding certain, that the present Church of Rome, with her Adherents, holds many things to be Traditions Apostolical which in the former Ages were by her, and by the whole Church Catholick declared to be no such mat­ter, and that she holdeth many things to be no Traditions truly Primitive and Apostolical, which she, and others, who consented with her, formerly declared to be true Primitive [Page 22]and Apostolical Traditions, as will be evident by these ensu­ing Instances.

1. She holds at present all the Books of the Old Testament, enumerated in the Fourth Session of the Trent Council, to have been handed down as Canonical Scriptures, continuâ Successione in Catholica Ecclesia, by continual Succession of the Catholick Church; whereas, I shall hereafter prove, that for the Four first Centuries, and from the Sixth to the Fourteenth she and all other Churches held some of them to be Apocryphal or Ʋncanonical.

2. Ibid. Sess. 4. She holds at present, That it is a Tradition preserved by continual Succession in the Church Catholick, that the Canonical Epistles of St. Paul are Quatuordecem, Fourteen, and that the Epistle to the Hebrews is Canonical, See Chap. 3. Sect. 16. whereas formerly she, and other Western Churches, agreeing with her in that matter, did not receive the Epistle to the Hebrews as Canonical, and con­sequently could not believe that the Church Catholick did by continual Succession hold, that the number of St. Paul's Canonical Epistles were Fourteen.

3. Concil. Trid. Sess. 7. Can. 1. She pretends at present, Apostolicis Traditionibus, atque aliorum consiliorum, & patrum consensui inhaerendo, Adhering to Apostolical Tradition, and the Consent of Fathers and of Councils, to define, That the Sacraments of the New Law instituted by Christ Jesus, and truly and properly so called, are neither more nor less than Seven; Treat. of Latin Serv. praef. p. 5, 6, 7, 8. Sess. 13. cap. 3. and yet it hath been lately proved, that from the days of Gregory the Great, or from the Sixth to the Twelfth Century she declared the contrary.

4. She holds at present, That semper haec fides in Ecclesia Dei fuit, This was the Faith perpetually received in the Church, that, by virtue of Concomitance, the Body of Christ in the Sacra­ment is under the Species of Wine, and his Blood under the Species of Bread, and his Soul under both; and that this is the Doctrine, quam semper Catholica Ecclesia retinuit, which the Catholick Church being taught by Christ and his Apostles, Treat. of Com. in one Kind, c. 7. §. 5, 6, 7. and the Holy Spirit hath always retained; and yet it hath been fully proved, that to the Tenth Century she taught the contrary.

5. She holds at present, That the Roman Institution, to pronounce some things in the Mass with a low, and others with a loud voice, Ibid. c. 5. §. 1. Tr. of Lat. Serv. c. 16. p. 69. proceeded, ex Apostolica Doctrina & Traditi­one, from the Apostolical Tradition and Discipline, whereas it [Page 23]hath been proved that formerly she taught the contrary.

6. It is the present Tradition of the Romish Church, Concil. Trid. Sess. 25. and her Adherents, That the Veneration, and Honorary Worship of Images is suitable to the Tradition, Catholicae & Apostolicae Ec­clesiae, of the Catholick and Apostolick Church, Treat. of the Veneration of Images. whereas this hath been proved contrary to the Ancient Tradition of the whole Church of Christ in general, and of that of Rome in particular.

7. The present Church of Rome pretends, following ipsius Ecclesiae judicium & consuetudinem, Sess. 21. c. 1. the Custom and Judgment of the Church, to declare and teach, That Laicks, and Clerks not consecrating, are not obliged to receive the Sacrament in both Kinds, whereas it hath been proved that for a Thousand Years the contrary was both the Judgment and Custom of the whole Church in general, Treat. of Com. in one Kind. and of that of Rome in particular.

8. The present Church of Rome declares, touching her new Creed, containing Twelve New Articles, neither comprized in, nor deducible from the Apostles or the Nicene Creed, that it contains, Ch. 7. §. 4.10. veram Catholicam fidem extra quam nemo salvus esse potest, the true Catholick Faith without which no man can be saved, whereas it is here proved, that the whole Church of Christ in general, and in particular the Roman Church, believed that the Apostles and the Nicene Creed contained all the Articles of the Christian Faith.

9. Concil. Trid. Sess. 21. can. 4. The present Roman Church pronounceth an Anathema on those who say the Eucharist is necessary to Children before they come to Years of Discretion, that is on Pope Innocent, Chap. 12. Sect. 3, 4, 5. Pope Pelagius, and the whole Church of Christ for Six hundred Years.

And truly if the Tradition or the Doctrine of the present Church of Rome, §. 4 must be the Rule by which alone we are to judge of the Tradition, Practice, and Doctrines of the whole Church of Christ throughout all Ages; if we lie under any Obligation to determine thus, That this is the Practice, the Tradition, the Doctrine of the present Roman Church, therefore this was the Doctrine, the Practice, the Tradition of all former Ages of the Christian Church, then all the Reason God hath given us, and all the Learning which we can, with all our indu­stry acquire from Scripture, and all the Testimonies of the Fa­thers and Church Writers, could we shew them throughout [Page 24]Fifteen Centuries, Canon of Script. as Dr. Cousins hath done, declaring them­selves fully in opposition to the Church of Rome: I say, if the Declarations of the Church of Rome must wholly over-rule us in these matters, all the knowledge we can acquire from Scripture, Reason, or the Fathers, is not worth one Straw; we may even burn all our Books of Antiquity, our Fathers, and Church History, yea, and our Bibles too, and lay aside our useless Reason; for whatsoever service these things may do to Holy Church, they can do none to us. The reading of these Authors, the use of Reason to discern betwixt good and evil, right and wrong, true and false in Christian Practices and Doctrines, must be the most pernicious things in which we can be exercised; for, sure I am, no Man of honest Con­science and sound Judgment can read the Scriptures and the Fathers carefully, but he must very strongly be tempted by his Reason to suspect, and must in many things seem abso­lutely certain, that Apostolical Tradition cannot be known by the Tradition of the present Church of Rome, yea that many of her present Traditions, Doctrines and Practices, are evidently and unquestionably repugnant to the Traditions, Practices, and Doctrines of the Apostles, and the whole Church of Christ, for Six, Eight, Ten, Twelve or Fourteen Centuries.

To add some farther Instances to these, §. 5 I have already mentioned, Sess. 6. can. 23. Ecclesia tenet de Beata Virgine quod ex speciali Dei privilegio in tota vita peccata omnia etiam venialia vitaverit, The Church of Rome now holds, saith the Trent Council, that the Blessed Virgin was, through her whole Life, free from venial Sin; and yet such is the Evidence of Truth to the contrary, that many Doctors of the Roman Church are even forced to confess, that this Determination is contrary to the common Judgment of the Fathers. In John ij. Maldonate speaks thus, Among the Ancient Fa­thers I find very few who either do not openly say, or obscurely sig­nifie that the Blessed Virgin was guilty of some Fault or Error. And though some have endeavoured, saith Petavius, to mollifie the Sayings of the Fathers, De Incar. l. 14. c. 1. sect. 7. yet their endeavour is vain; Nam adeo disertam continent cujusque modi delicti significationem, ut aliorsum detorqueri se minime patiuntur, For their Sayings do so expresly import the signification of some guilt, that they cannot be wrested to another sence; and that they had good reason to [Page 25]make these Confessions, will be apparent from these Citations following.

Our Lord, saith Irenaeus, L. 3. c. 18. p. 277. repellens ejus intempestivam festi­nationem, repelling her unseasonable hastiness, said to her, Woman, what have I to do with thee?

In the Third Century Tertullian expresly charges her with incredulity, for he declares, L. de came Christi cap. 7. That our Lord Christ therefore denied his Mother and his Brethren, saying, Who is my Mother and my Brethren? because his Brethren did not believe in him, and because Mater non adhaesit illi, his Mother did not cleave unto him. In this place, saith he, appears incredulitas eorum, the unbe­lief of them, that when he was Preaching the Word of Life, and healing of Diseases and Sins, his Relations stood without, and were so far from harkening to him, that they did rather interrupt, and call him from so good a Work; and will Apelles say, That Christ unworthily used these words, Ad percutiendam infidelitatem foris stantium? To smite the incredulity of them who stood without? Origen, upon Luke, asks what that Sword was which Simeon foretold of, saying, it should pass through her Heart, and answers, that it is manifestly written, Hom. 17. s. 102. b. That in the time of our Lord's Passion all the Apostles should be scandalized, and, saith he, can we think that the Apostles being Scandalized, Mater Domini a scandalo fuerit immunis, the Mother of our Lord could be free from Scandal? If she suffered no Scandal, Jesus did not suffer, pro peccatis ejus, for her Sins; but if all sinned and fell short of the Glory of God, being justified freely by his Grace, utique & Maria illo tempore scandalizata est, then doubtless Mary also at that time was scandalized. And this is that which Simeon here Prophesieth, saying, Tuam ipsius animam pertransibit infidelitatis gladius, & ambiguitatis mucrone serieris, the Sword of Infidelity shall pass through thy own Soul, and thou shalt be smitten with the Sword of doubtfulness.

In the Fourth Century St. Basil saith, That Simeon here prophesieth, [...], of Mary her self, thus, Tom. 3. Ep. 317. p. 310. 311. [...], There shall be some fluctuation even in thy Soul, [...], some doubting touching the Lord, this is the Sword, ‘but after this Scandal which shall happen to Mary and the Disciples of our Lord, he presently will minister a Medicine and confirm their Hearts in the Faith of Christ. Moveover he makes this Scandal of the Blessed Virgin neces­sary [Page 26]upon this account, That Christ was to taste Death for all, to be the propitiation for the World, and to justifie all Men by his Blood. In Psalm. 118. St. Hilary declares, That at the Day of Judgment that incessant Fire is to be endured in, quo subeunda sunt gravia illa expiandae a peccatis animae supplicia, in which are to be suffered those heavy Punishments designed for the expiating of the Soul from Sin; and that then the Sword shall go through the Soul of Mary, and if, saith he, even Dei virgo illa in judicii severitatem ven­tura est, that Virgin-Mother of God must come into the Severity of Judgment, who dares wish to be judged by God.

In the Fifth Century St. Chrysostom informs us, That both our Lord's Brethren, In Matt. Hom. 27. p. 191. [...]. Hom. 44. p. 287. and his Mother, [...], laboured under some humane in­firmity being desirous of vain Glory, that she was guilty of vain Glory, that both She and his Bre­thren were guilty, [...], of an excessive Love of Honour, and that therefore our Lord blamed them; and that be­cause they came to him as a meer Man, and out of vain Glory, [...], he casts out the Disease, not reproaching, but correcting them, and that he gave her a reproof very becoming him, P. 639. [...], and profitable to her. In his Twenty first Homily on St. John he charges her with being guilty of hindering the things of God, and interrupting of her Son in Spiritual things; Consider, saith he, what a thing it was for her, when the People stood about him, and were desirous to hear him, and his Instructions were propounded to them, [...]. Ibid. for her to come to draw him from his Exhortations, to speak in private with him; and not so much as to vouchsafe to come in to him, therefore he saith, who is my Mother not dispising her that begat him, but doing her much profit, and not permitting her to think so meanly of him.

Cyril of Alexandria saith, That the Passion of our Lord which happen'd so unexpectedly, Tom 4. p. 1064, 1065, 1066. Vid. eundem orat. in occur­sum Domini, p. 391. [...], p. 1064. [...], did likely scandalize her, and put her somewhat besides her self into indecent Passions; For doubt not, saith he, but she had some such reasonings within her self as these, I con­ceived him who is now laugh'd at on the Cross, perhaps he was deceived in saying he was the true Son of God. ‘He saying I am the Life, how should he then be Crucified? [Page 27]How was he taken in the Snares of his Murtherers? How is it that he prevailed not against the Machinations of his Persecutors? Why doth not he who restored Lazarus to Life, and filled all Judaea with his Miracles descend now from the Cross? 'Tis very probable that the Women kind, being ignorant of the Mystery, might fall into such appre­hensions as these were. We speak not these things out of vain Conjectures, as it may seem to some, but we are moved to suspect these things of the Mother of our Lord by what is written, for that sharp brunt of Passion, which cast her mind into absurd Imaginations, is that which Simeon calls a Sword. Nor, saith he, is it to be wondered, [...], P. 1065. if a Woman should thus slide, at the apprehension of our Lords Passion, seeing St. Peter, who was preferred before the rest of the Apostles, was scandalized at it.’ And lastly he de­clares, P. 1066. That ‘Christ did therefore commit her to the care of the Evangelist St. John, because he saw that she had fallen by scandal at his Passion, and was filled with disorder in her Apprehensions, that he might rightly declare unto her the profoundness of the Mystery.’

The Author of the Questions of the Old and New Testament which passeth under the Name of Austin, saith, Qu. 73. ‘That Si­meon spake unto her thus, A Sword shall pass through thy own Soul, to signifie this to her, that even she, in morte Domini dubitaret, should doubt when she saw the Death of Christ, though she should be confirmed by his Resurrection.

Here therefore is a Tradition of the Church built upon the received Sence of Scripture for three whole Centuries, no Father contradicting in the least what was so fully and perspicuously delivered in those Ages; and yet if we must credit the present Church of Rome, the contrary to this Tradition, and to this received Interpretation of those Scriptures, on which they grounded this Tradition, must be an Article of Faith received throughout all Ages of the Church.

Again, the Decree of the Apostles, §. 6 which commands the Gentiles to abstain from things strangled, and from Blood, Act. 15. was con­ceived by the generality of Christians for a Thousand Years to be obliging to all Christians.

The Canon of the Apostles saith, Can, 63. That if any Bishop, Presby­ter or Deacon, or any other of the Clergy, [...], doth eat Flesh with the Life-Blood in it, or what is killed by a Beast, or dieth of it self, let him be deposed; [...]; for this the Law hath forbidden; if he be a Lay-man, let him be separated from Communion.

In the Second Century the Christians were accused of eating Infants, and Feasting upon humane Flesh and Blood; now to this Accusation the constant Answer of the Christians was that of Blandina in Eusebius, Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 1. p. 159. How should they eat such things, [...], who do not think it lawful to eat the Blood of Beasts? Paedag. l. 2. c. 1. p. 149. And Clemens of Alexandria declares, That God forbad things strangled or dying of themselves, [...], L. 3. c. 3. p. 228. for it is not lawful to touch them, and that it is not lawful for Men, [...], to touch Blood.

In the Third Century, to the like Accusation of the Heathens, Tertullian returns this Answer, Apol. c. 9. That they might be ashamed to object to them the eating humane Blood, qui nec Animalium qui­dem sanguinem in Epulis esculentis habemus, who used not to eat the Blood of Beasts, least they should be defiled with any Blood received into their Bowels. P. 34. Octavius saith, We Christians are so far from eating humane Blood, ut nec edulium pecorum san­guinem in cibis noverimus, Contra Cel­sum l. 8. p. 396, 397. that we eat not the Blood of Beasts; we are forbid to eat things strangled, [...], The Blood being not separated from them, saith Origen, that we may not be fed with the Food of Daemons; and hence we learn the rea­son of the precept, [...], concerning absti­nence from Blood.

In the Fourth Century was held the Council of Gangra against the Eustathians, (some of whom held cibos carnium tanquam illi­citos repudiandos esse, that Flesh was to be refused as unlawful) where they pronounce Anathema to any person who condemns those that eat Flesh, Can. 2. [...], ex­cepting only such as ate Blood, or things offered to Idols, or strangled; from which Exception it is evident, that they held it sit to condemn them who did taste of Blood, or of things strangled. Now this Canon is in the Code of the Universal Church, and is one of them which were Confirmed in the General Council of Chalcedon, Can, 1. Can. 2. and afterwards by that in Trullo, and therefore was allowed by the whole Church of God. St. Cyril of Je­rusalem [Page 29]instructs his Catecumen, That the Apostles and James the Bishop of Jerusalem had writ a Catholick Epistle to the Gentiles, to teach them to abstain from things offered to Idols, things strangled, and from Blood, and then he adds, Catech. 4. p. 34. c. de cibis. That they who licked up the Blood of Beast, and spared not to eat things strangled, were like to wild Beasts and Dogs; these, saith he, are the, [...], Institutions touching Meats, which it behoves you to observe.

In the Fifth Century St. Jerom declares, In Ezek. 45. p. 245. That according to the Letter, the Decree contained in the Fifteenth of the Acts obligeth every Christian not to eat the Flesh of any dead Sheep or Cattle, quorum nequaquam sanguis effusus est, whose Blood is not poured forth. And Chrysostom on the place saith, These Constitutions, [...], though they concern the Body, yet are they necessary to be kept.

In the Sixth Century the Second Council of Orleans declares, A. D. 536. can. 20. That they who eat of that which is choaked by any Disease or Chance, or killed by the bitings of Beasts, shall be excluded from the Commu­nion of the Church, and if any person, after this diligent Sanction, Can. 22. doth not observe these things, reos se divinitatis pariter & frater­nitatis judicio futuros esse cognoscant, let them know they shall be guilty both in the Judgment of God, and of the Brotherhood.

In the Seventh Century this was Decreed by the Sixth Gene­ral Council held in Trullo in these words, Can. 67. [...], The Holy Scripture hath com­manded us to abstain from Blood, things strangled, and from For­nication; he therefore who attempts to eat the Blood of any Crea­ture any way, if he be a Clerk, let him be deposed; Cap. 18, 19. if he be a Lay­man, let him be Excommunicated. In the Penitential of Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury, we have this Rule prescribed, Hast thou eaten that which died of it self, or was torn by Beasts, thou must do penance Forty Days; if thou hast eaten Blood, thou must do likewise. Now of this Theodorus, Rabanus doth inform us, Ep. ad Hum­bert apud Re­gin. de discip. Eccl. l. 2. c. 200. That he was fully instructed in the Customs both of the Eastern and the Western Churches, and that he could be ignorant of nothing which was then observed by the Greeks or Romans, and therefore we may rationally conclude, that what he thus prescribed, was only that which was observed both in the East and Western Churches.

In the Eigth Century Gregory the Third, who was made Pope A. Can. poenit. c. 30. D. 731. puts this among his penitential Canons, That he who hath eaten that which died of it self, if he did this ignorantly, shall do Penance Twenty Days; if knowingly, Forty Days. And Bede informs us, That he who comes to penance must be asked, Can. de diver­sis causis, c. 14. Whether he had eaten that which died of it self, or was torn by Beasts; and if so, he must do Penance Forty Days; and the like must be done by him who hath eaten Blood. Novel. 58. Bals. in Syn. Trull. can. 67. Leo the Emperor made a Law to punish, [...], those who did eat any kind of Blood.

In the Ninth Century Regino doth not only produce out of the Penitentials the same Canons against eating things strangled and Blood, De discipl. Ec­cles. l. 2. c. 369, 373. De discipl. Ec­cles. l. 2. c. 374. but adds moreover, that admonendi sunt fideles, ut nullus praesumat sanguinem manducare, the Faithful are to be ad­monished that none of them do presume to eat Blood, for this was forbidden in the beginning, when first God gave Men liberty to eat Flesh, and it is also forbidden in the New Testament, where things strangled and Blood, are compared with Fornication and Ido­latry, to teach us, quantum piaculum sit sanguinem comedere, what an heinous thing it is to eat Blood.

In the Eleventh Century Humbertus plainly shews that this was then esteemed unlawful both in the Eastern and the We­stern Churches; Apud Baron. Tom. 11. p. 986. For we, saith he of the West, do not defend against you Greeks, the eating of things strangled and Blood, An­tiquam enim consuetudinem, seu traditionem Majorum reti­nentes, nos quoque haec abominamur, For retaining the ancient Custom or Tradition of our Ancestors, we also do abominate these things, imposing grievous Penance upon them who do this without great peril of Life; and this we do especially, quia antiquas consuetudines, & traditiones Majorum, quae non sunt contra fidem, leges Apostolicas arbitramur, because we judge the Ancient Customs and Traditions of our Ancestors, which are not opposite to the Faith, to be Apostolical Laws. And yet when Tran­substantiation was once fully established in the West, as it was in the Twelfth and the beginning of the Thirteenth Centuries, then they perceived they could no longer, with any truth, assert, as did the Ancient Fathers, that they did, ab humano sanguine cavere, abstain from eating humane Blood, but believing they did eat Blood with the Flesh in the Sacrament, they gave all Men liberty to do it elsewhere. Whence Balsamon in the [Page 31]Twelfth Century speaks thus, In Can. 67. Concil. Trull. [...] The Latins do indifferently eat things strangled, and if in this instance that which in the Eleventh Century was by the Western Churches held in abomination, and worthy of most grievous Penances, as being opposite both to the Laws of the Apostles, and the Traditions of the Ancients, might in the next Century be gene­rally allowed and practised as a thing indifferent, why might not a like change happen in the same Church in a like space of time, touching the Doctrine of the corporeal Presence, or any other Article of Christian Faith.

Thirdly, §. 7 The Ancient Church unanimously and constantly de­clared it was a thing plainly repugnant to Scripture, and to true Religion, and proper unto Hereticks, to punish any man with death for his Religion or his Heresie, and she refused Communion with them that did so. And,

1. They declared this practice opposite to our Lord's pre­cept, Not to gather up the Tares by themselves, Matth. xiij. 29, 30. but let them both grow together till the Harvest. He introduceth his Servants, say­ing, Wilt thou that we pluck up the Tares, that he might tell them, saith St. Chrysostom, [...], In Locum. that it was unlawful to cut them off. He forbids Wars and Blood, and Slaughters to be made, [...], for it is not lawful to cut off the Heretick. Christ here forbids not to stop their Mouths, restrain, and hinder their boldness of Discourse, dissolve their Synods and Con­federacies, [...], Quaest. ex Mat. lib. un. cap. 12. Tom. 4. p. 366, 367. but he forbids us to kill and cut them off. Truth it self Answers to them, saith St. Austin, non esse tales auferendos de hac vita, that such Men are not to be taken out of the World, least whilst Men endeavour to kill the bad, they also kill the good, or such as perhaps would be such.

2. They declared this practice was contrary to the true Religion, and to the Judgment of the Doctors of the Catholick Church. For our Religion, saith Lactantius, is to be defended, L. 5. c. 20. non occidendo, sed moriendo; non saevitiâ, sed patientiâ, not by killing others, but by dying for it; so good men do defend it, but wicked Men by Cruelty and Murther. Apud Athanas. Tom. 1. p. 724. The Synod of Alexandria declares, That [...], Bands and Slaughters were things alien from their Church. Contra Cre­scon. l. 3. cap. 50. When Cre­sconius had objected to the Orthodox that they were instrumental to procure the Death of the Three Donatists, St. Austin an­swers, [Page 32]That nullis tamen bonis, in Ecclesiâ Catholicâ, hoc placet, si usque ad mortem in quenquam, licet Haereticum, saeviatur; No good Man in the Catholick Church allowed of the punishment of He­reticks with Death; haec omnia displicent nobis, all these things displease us, De fide & o­per. cap. 4. we judge them not laudable but damnable. And again, They, who being blinded with this Error, endeavour before the time to separate the Tares, ipsi potiùs a Christi unitate separantur, are themselves rather separated from the unity of the Church. He hath Four several Epistles writ to the Magistrates or Ministers of Justice on this Subject, Ep. 107, 158, 159, 160. Ep. 127, 158, 160. in which he earnestly requests, ne occidantur, that they might not be killed, that the Sword of Ju­stice might not spill their Blood; beseeching them for the Name, and for the Mercy of Christ Jesus, ut hoc nec faciant, nec sieri omnino permittant, that they would neither do this thing, nor permit it to be done by others; Ep. 127. and telling them, the Or­thodox had rather die themselves, than bring them to their Judicato­ries to be killed. And this he doth intreat with so great im­portunity, Ibib. 1. Because of the command of Christ which did oblige them to love their Enemies. Ep. 158, 159. 2. Because it was suitable to that meekness which Christianity required them to make known to all. 3. Ep. 158, 160. Ep. 127. Because it was against their Conscience to allow of such proceed­ings against Hereticks. 4. Because this harsh proceeding would deterr the Catholicks from seeking the protection of the Magistrate against Hereticks. 5. Because the Person who inflicts, and the Church who permits these Punishments to be inflicted, would both have cause to fear the Judgment of God for this Cruelty, quod enim tu facis, Ep. 160. Ep. 50. p. 220. Ecclesia facit, propter quam facis, & cujus silius facis, for what the Magistrate, who was a Son of the Church, did for her Sake, that the Church did. And this he tells us was the Judgment of a whole Council of his Brethren.

3. This, say they, is alien from Catholicks, and proper unto Hereticks and Heathens. The Synod of Alexandria consisting of the Bishops of Aegypt, Thebes, Lybia and Pentapolis, lament the practice of the Arians, Apud Athanas. Apol. ad Im­perat. p. 723. [...], who in their Epistle to the Emperors stirred them up to kill and inflict death on Athanasius and others; For, say they, we conceive the Conscience of you Christians, see that these things are not the works of the meanest Christians, much less of them who seem to be Bishops, and to teach others what is just. We must fight against them, saith Nazianzen, with Reasons, not with [Page 33]Arms; Orat. 3. pro pace, p. 220, 221. [...]; for to lift up our Hands against them, is wholly contrary to our Profession, and must be left to them that hate us.

4. When this was done by Instigation of any of the Clergy, the Orthodox not only did condemn it, but refused Commu­nion with them that moved the Magistrate to do it. Thus when Idacius and Ithacius, two Bishops, Sulpit. Hist. 1. 2. §. 64. moved Maximus the Emperor to this severity against the Priscillians, St. Martin not only reproved Ithacius, but intreated Maximus, ut sanguine infoelicium abstineret, to abstain from their Blood, and obtained a Promise from him, nihil cruentum in reos constituendum, that nothing Bloody should be decreed against them; though afterwards, saith Sulpitius, this was done, pessimo exemplo, Dial. 3. §. 15. by a most vile Ex­ample. The same Sulpitius informs us, That this good Man was piously sollicitous to preserve the Hereticks from Death; that for accomplishing this Work, having for a while con­sented to hold Communion with Ithacius, and his Party, he afterwards was troubled at it, and was by an Angel admo­nished that he had just Cause to be so, and that he should reassume his Constancy, ne jam non periculum gloriae, sed salutis incurreret, least he incurred the loss, not only of his Honour, but Salvation; and that, from that time he never would Communicate with the Ithacian Party. 1 Baron. ad A. 386. §. 27. Pope Syricius also, and St. 2 Ep. 27. Ambrose refused Commu­nion with them; and the 3 Concil. Taurin. cap. 5. French Bishops re­fused Communion with Foelix, as being made a Bishop by them. 4 Bin. Not. in Concil. Trevir. A. D. 386. Theognostus also, and other Bishops of the Catholick Communion, did excom­municate Ithacius, and his Companions on this account, as san­guinary, bloody and unworthy of the Priesthood. And yet after so many 1 Concil. Lat. 3um. cap. 27. 4tum. can. 3. Constan. Sess. 45. Senon. c. 2, 3. Decrees of General Councils, for the Ex­tirpation of Hereticks, the calling in of the Secular Arm against them, and the animating of Princes and their Subjects, 2 Concil. Lat. 3. c. 27. 4tum. Conc. Tom. 11. p. 149. Senon. Tom. 12. p 368, 369. app. ad Con. Basil. apud Bin. Tom. 8. p 200. p 267. to make War against them under the Banner of the Cross; after Examples of burning Hereticks by their Authority and Instiga­tion, during their sitting, after so many Con­stitutions of 3 Concil. Tom. 11. p. 619, 621. p. 423. part. 2. p. 2101. Decretal. l. 5. Tit. 7. c. 13. Kings and Emperors, confirmed by so many Popes, to take them away by a damnable Death; after so many Inquisitions set up for the [Page 34]destruction of them; after so many Thousands of them burnt in Roman Catholick Dominions, by virtue of the Sentence past upon them in Ecclesiastical Courts; after so many great Massa­cres of them, by Men of that Communion, without any Cen­sure past upon them by that Church, or any refusal of Commu­nion with them upon that account; I say, after all this, surely it cannot be denied, but that the Church of Rome is of a contrary Opinion in this matter, to the Ancient Church of Christ; that she cannot, agreeably to her Decrees and Practice, say, That 'tis unlawful to cut off the Heretick; that it is a thing alien from the Church, and from the meanest Christian; that it is matter of La­mentation, that any one should stir up King or Emperor to do it; that Christ hath taught, that such Men ought not to be taken away by Death; that no good Catholicks allow it; that they judge it Dam­nable; that they who act thus against Hereticks are Disturbers of the Church's Peace, and separate themselves from her Ʋnity; that they may expect their Judge should require the Lives of these He­reticks at their Hands, and should inflict his Judgments on them; that if the Church permitteth any of her Sons to do this, she is Guilty of the Fact; or, that such Persons who are Guilty of it, or Instrumental to it, are to be excluded from Catholick Communion; that is, she cannot say that she is now of the avowed Judg­ment of the Ancient Church of Christ in this Affair.

It were easie to give many other Instances in which the pre­sent practice of the Church of Rome, §. 8 is plainly opposite to that of the Church Catholick of old. For,

It was the Custom of the Ancient Church to permit the Peo­ple to carry home the Eucharist to their Houses, and reserve it there to be received, as they had occasion; this, saith St. Basil, Ep. 289. Ad Ux. l. 2. c. 5. de orat. c. 14. Cypr. de laps. p. 132. was confirmed, [...], by Custom of a long continuance, of which Tertullian and Cyprian are Witnesses. But now this surely would be esteemed a great Prophanation of the Holy Mystery by them, who now will not permit the Laity even to touch the Sacrament with their Hands.

Anciently, In Liturg. c. 26. saith Cassander, the Prayer used at the Consecra­tion of the Eucharist was read out with a loud Voice, and so as that all the People might be able to hear it, Vid. Treat. of Latin Serv. c. 5. P. 75, 76. and say Amen to it. Justinian's Novel commands all Christian Bishops, subject to his Empire, so to read it, and that by virtue of an Apostolical command to do [Page 35]so: Nor did any Christian, that we read of in those Ages, gainsay, oppose, or contradict either this Edict, or the reason of it; whereas now the Church of Rome commands, that the words of Consecration should be pronounced, voce submissa, Concil. Trid. Sess. 22. can. 9. with a low Voice, and Anathematizeth all who condemn that Custom.

3. The Fathers generally take notice of, and lay great stress upon the breaking of the Bread di­stributed to the People; [...], Ep. ad Philad. §. 4. Fractus panis fit Euchari­stia corporis Christi, l. 5. c. 2. Caten. in Matth. xxvi. 28. One Loaf was broken for all, saith Ignatius: The broken Bread is made the Eucharist of the Body of Christ, saith Irenaeus. Christ, saith Cyril of Alexandria, gives us an ex­ample first to give Thanks, [...], and so to break the Bread, and to distribute it. Frangimus in Sanctifi­cationem nostram, We break it for our Sanctification, Ep. Paschal. 1. Hom. 24. in 1. ad Cor. p. 256. saith Theophilus of Alexandria. In the Eucharist he suffers himself to be broken, saith Chrysostom, that he may fill all. Ad distribuen­dum comminuitur, It is broken in pieces that it may be distributed, Ep. 59. qu. 5. saith St. Austin. The Flesh of Christ, in populi salutem partitur, is divided for the Salvation of the People, saith P. Gregory. Dial. l. 4. c. 58. By taking a whole Loaf, and breaking it, and giving a part of it to his Disciples, he signified without doubt, quod nos in posterum facturos edocuit, that which he taught us to do afterwards, saith the Sixteenth Council of Toledo. The Action of the Mass, A.D. 693. c. 6. Apud Baron. Tom. 11. p. 1008. & contr. Graec. ibid. p. 971. saith Humbert, is not compleat without the breaking of the Bread, and the communication of it; for our Lord gave a perfect commemora­tion to his Disciples, pane fracto, & distributo, by the Bread broken, and distributed: He blessed a whole Loaf, and dristributed the broken particles of it to every one, sicut Sancta R. Ecclesia usque nunc observat, as the Holy Roman Church even now doth. The Interpreter of the Roman Order saith, Apud. Cass. Lit. c. 29. p. 67. Some of late times think it strange this Order enjoins the Bread to be broken, as if they had not read that Christ brake it, and gave it to his Disciples, or that the Primitive Church continued in the Apostles Doctrine, & in communicatione fractionis panis, and in the Communication of broken Bread. But though all the Evangelists take especial no­tice of this Action, though St. Luke, according to many Commentators, thought it of so great moment, as to express the whole Eucharist by breaking of Bread, yet is this Action, though of our Lord's own practice and Institution, wholly [Page 36]laid aside by the Roman Church, which distributes whole Wa­fers, and not broken Bread.

But to omit innumerable Instances of this nature, §. 9 I shall conclude with that of the supposed Freedom of the Blessed Virgin from the guilt of Original Sin; for it was doubtless the Tradition of the Ʋniversal Church from the Second to the Fourteenth Century, that Christ alone was conceived without Sin, and consequently that the Blessed Virgin was not so conceived: For even A. D. 1368. it was determined by the Council of Vaur, Concil. Gallic. edit Baluz. c. 1. p. 140. That Baptism was the Remedy appointed for Original Sin, contra vulnus originale, sinc quo, secundum sanctos, in filiis hominum nemo unquam conceptus est praeter Christum, without which, according to the Holy Fathers, no person besides Christ was ever conceived. It were easie to prove this Assertion by plain Testimonies through every Century to this very Age; but the full and numerous Confessions of the Romanists and their own Writings, have rendered this Work needless. For when the Feast of her Immaculate Conception was first introduced at Lyons, Ep. 174. St. Bernard thus confutes it, This is a new Festival, quam ritus Ecclesiae nescit, non probat ratio, non commendat Antiqua Traditio, which the Custom of the Church knoweth not, Reason doth not prove, and no Ancient Tradition doth commend. Johannes Poza confesseth, Elucidar. Dei­par. l. 4. That Blandellus and Cajetan have produced against it the general Sayings of Irenaeus, Origen, St. Cyprian, Theophilus Alexandrinus, G. Nazianzen, Nyssen, and St. Basil, St. Jerom, and Fulgentius, and in a manner all the Ancient Fathers, exempting Christ alone from, and consequently concluding the Virgin Mary under Original Sin; which Argu­ment must needs conclude, if the Virgin Mary be not Christ. Cardinal Turrecremata affirms, De Consecrat. dist. 4 firmis­sime, n. 11. That all the Doctors in a manner maintain the contrary to the Immaculate Conception, and that he had gathered together the Testimonies of One hundred to that Effect, noting the very places and words wherein they affirm it. Dominicus Bannes saith, Part. 1. qu. 1. Art. 8. dub. 5. It is the general Opinion of the Holy Fa­thers, that she was conceived in Sin. Becanus acknowledgeth, That the ancient School-men, L. de Incarn. Christi, cap. 28. qu. 1. n. 1. who were before Scotus, held the Opinion of the Latin Fathers, viz. That the Blessed, Virgin was conceived in Original Sin. Estius saith, It was the common, and almost unanimous Opinion of the Schools; for Thomas Bonaven­ture, [Page 37]caeterique omnes hanc quaestionis partem, In Sent. l. 3. dist. 3. Sect. 3. sine ambigui­tate, amplectuntur, and all the rest held it without doubting. Canus declares, Loc. com. l. 7. c. 1. p. 412. That Sancti omnes qui in ejus rei mentionem incidere, uno ore asseverarunt B. Virginem in peccato originali conceptam, all the Holy Fathers, who had occasion to speak of this matter, do with one Voice assert, that the Blessed Virgin was con­ceived in Original Sin; and then he cites them from the Fourth to the Thirteenth Century. Disp. 51. in E­pist. ad Rom. Cajetan brings for it Fifteen Fathers in his Judgment irrefragable; others produce 200. Blandellus almost 300, saith Salmeron. Dogm. Theo­log. Tom 4. part. 2. l. 14. cap. 2. Petavius begins this Dispute with this Observation, that Graeci originalis fere criminis raram, nec disertam mentionem scriptis suis attigerunt, the Greek Fathers scarce ever speak plainly of Original Sin; Sect. 1. Sect. 2, — 7. and therefore undertakes on­ly to tell us the Judgment of the Latin Fathers in this matter, which he does by producing them from St. Austin to St. Ber­nard, that is, from the Fifth to the Twelfth Century, plainly asserting, That the Virgin Mary was conceived in Original Sin. But, saith he, quamvis antiquioribus opinio illa placuit, Sect. 8 though this Opinion pleased the Ancients, yet afterwards most Chri­stians turned to the contrary Opinion, and by the tacit and pious Con­sent of most, it so prevailed, as to break forth into a publick Profession; so that a Holy-Day was, by solemn and publick Rite, appointed, per totam Ecclesiam, by the whole Church, for celebration of the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin, viz. the Eight of De­cember, which Sixtus the Fourth confirmed by his Authority, and Apostolical Decree, A. D. 1476, in which, universos Christi fideles invitat, ut omnipotenti Deo, de Immaculatae Virginis mira Conceptione gratias, & laudes referant, he invites all Christians to give Thanks and Praises to Almighty God, for the Immaculate Virgin's wonderful Conception, appointing a Mass, and proper Canonical Office for it, with the same Indulgences which Urban the Fourth had given to the Observers of the Feast of Cor­pus Christi. He adds, That he was the more enclined to this Opinion, because it had, communem consensum omnium sidelium, Sect. 10 the common consent of all the Faithful, upon whose concurrent Judg­ment it behoves us, saith Paulinus Nolanus, to depend, quia in omnem fidelem Spiritus Dei spirat, because the Spirit of God breaths upon all the Faithful. And lastly he concludes, That after this manner, Sect. 11 Credendus est Deus Christianis integrum illum immaculatae Virginis Conceptum revelasse, it is to be believed that [Page 38]God hath revealed to Christians, this pure Conception of the imma­culate Virgin; that is, he hath inspired into them the Knowledge, and given them [...], the full assurance of it, though it hath not yet passed into a Catholick Doctrine. In which last words he speaks agreeably to the judgment of their Doctors; for though the Council of Basil expresly decreed, Sess. 36. That the Doctrine of the immaculate Conception should be held and embraced, tanquam pia, & consona cultui Ecclesiastico, fidei Catholicae, rectae ra­tioni, & sacrae Scripturae, as Pious, and consonant to Ecclesiasti­cal Worship, the Catholick Faith, right Reason, and the Holy Scriptures; though the University of Paris, as Salmeron informs us, admits none to their Degrees who do not take an Oath to defend it: Apud Concil. Trid. p. 19. Though the Bull of Paul the V. forbids any one in publick Sermons, Lectures, Conclusions, and any publick Acts whatsoever, to affirm, that the Blessed Virgin was Conceived in Original Sin. And the Bull of Gregory the XV. to assert it in any private Conference, or Writing; yet the Bulls of Sixtus the IV. and Pius the V. having given liberty to all Men to hold or maintain either part; Sess. 5. the Trent Council hath decreed for the observation of the said Constitution made by Sixtus.

Hence then we learn, §. 10

1. That a Doctrine never heard of in precedent Ages, yea fully contradicted, and declared against by Eight whole Cen­turies, may become afterwards the Doctrine of all, or almost all the Faithful. De gestis Scot. l. 3. c. 12. For Joannes Major doth inform us, That Richardus de Sancto Victore, who flourished in the middle of the Twelfth Century, was omnium expresse primus (qui) Christi­feram Virginem Originalis noxae expertem tenuit, expresly the first, who held the Virgin Mary free from Original Sin: And in the Thirteenth Century, In Sent. 3. dist. 3. p. 1. A. 1. q. 1. In tertiam D. Th. dist. 117. p. 148. P. 57. Bonaventure saith, That almost all held the contrary. But now, saith Vasquez, not only the unskillful Ʋulgar, but the Doctors and Divines, and all Catholicks with one consent, fight for the immaculate Conception. Now, saith Petavi­us, it hath obtained, Consensum omnium fidelium, The consent of all the Faithful. Now, saith Waddingus, it is manifest, that the oppugners of it do, sentire aliter quam universa docet Eccle­sia, differ from the Doctrine of the Ʋniversal Church. Whence,

2. It follows, that it is so far from being impossible, that it is actually certain, That what was never heard of, yea what [Page 39]was generally contradicted in the former Ages of the Church, may afterwards be owned by the general consent of learned, and unlearned Romanists; in spite of all the Treatises of the per­petuity of the Faith, and of the lawful prejudices against the Cal­vinists.

3. Hence it is evident, that the Church of Rome doth not in all things follow the Doctrine of the Ancient Catholick Church; for if so, then would not they have given liberty to all their Members to oppose a Doctrine generally Believed, and Taught in the whole Catholick Church, and more assuredly in the whole Western Church, for Eight whole Centuries.

4. Hence it appears, that all the Doctrines of the Church of Rome are not received by Tradition from Father to Son, since in this matter the Sons have generally entertained a Do­ctrine their Fathers either knew nothing of, or plainly con­tradicted; and that is now become pious, and consonant to Ec­clesiastical Worship, which in St. Bernard's time was, Ep. 174. praesumpta novitas, Mater temeritatis, soror superstitionis, filia levitatis; A bold Novelty, the Mother of Rashness, the Sister of Superstition, the Daughter of Levity.

5. Hence doth it follow, that even by the Authority of the heads of the Ʋniversal Church, men may be forbidden under pain of Damnation, to Assert the Ancient Doctrine of the Church, and may have liberty to contradict it. Yea, that in the judgment of a great R. Council, received by the French as General, and bearing that title in all Editions of the Councils, that may be agreeable to the Catholick Faith, to Reason, and to Holy Scripture, which is repugnant to the Ancient Doctrine of the Church Catholick, for Eight whole Centuries.

6. Hence is it manifest, that the Trent Council hath given liberty to all her Members to hold that which is opposite to an universal, constant, unopposed Tradition of the Church for many Ages; that is, that she hath left them at their liberty to hold the Ancient Faith, or hold the contrary.

7. Hence it appears, that in the Church of Rome Feasts may be instituted in which all men shall be exhorted to praise God for a thing which perhaps never was; and of the truth of which none of her Members can be certain, certitudine fidei; with the certainty of Faith, all of them being by this Church permitted to believe the contrary.

CHAP. III.

Fifthly, We distinguish betwixt Traditions, which, though not written in Scripture, are left on Record in the Ecclesiastical writ­ings of the first and purest Ages of the Church, and such as are so purely Oral Traditions, as that we find no footsteps of them in the Three first Centuries, much less any assurance they had then any general Reception; of the first kind is the Canon of Scripture of the Old Testament mentioned in our Sixth Article, §. 1. This is proved from the Jews, §. 2. From the Christians of the Second Century, §. 3. Of the Third Century, §. 4. From al­most all the celebrated Writers of the Fourth Century, §. 5. Where also it is observed, 1. That these Fathers profess to deliver that Catalogue of them, which they had received from Tradition, §. 6. And that the Books which they rejected as Apocryphal were so re­puted by the Church, §. 7. That the Catalogue they produced was that received not only by the Jews but Christians, §. 8. That they made it to prevent mistakes, §. 9. That they represent the Books contained in their Catalogue as the Fountain of Salvation, the rest as insufficient to confirm Articles of Faith, §. 10. The same Tra­dition still continued to the Sixteenth Century, §. 11. What the Roman Doctors must do if they would shew a like Tradition for any of their Tenets, §. 12. The unreasonableness of their pretences to Tradition in this Article, Ibid. The Attempts of Mr. M. and J. L. to prove their Canon from the Council of Carthage; the Testimony of St. Austin, the Decrees of Pope Innocent and Gela­sius are Answered, §. 13. The Tradition touching the Books of the New Testament, where it is proved, 1. That the Four E­vangelists, the Acts, the Thirteen Epistles of St. Paul, the First of Peter and of John were always owned as Canonical by all Orthodox Christians, §. 14. 2. That it cannot be necessary to Salvation to be assured that the Books formerly controverted belong to the Canon, §. 15. 3. That we cannot be assured of the true Canon of the New Testament from the Testimony of the Latin Church, §. 16. 4. That there is not the like necessity that the controverted Books should have been generally received from the beginning, as that all necessary Articles of Christian Faith and Manners, should be then generally received, §. 17. That we [Page 41]have cause sufficient to own as Canonical the Books once contro­verted is proved, 1. in the General, §. 18. 2. In Particular, touching the Apocalypse, §. 19. And the Epistle to the Hebrews, §. 20. Touching the Epistle of St. James, the Second of Peter, the Second and Third of John, the Epistle of St. Jude, §. 21. No Orthodox Persons dobuted of them after the Fourth Century, §. 22. The Romanists cannot prove their Doctrines by any like Traditions, and in particular not by such a Tradition as proves the Apocalypse Canonical, §. 23. The Objection of Mr. M. An­swered, §. 24.

AGain, §. 1 the word Tradition may be applied to signifie either such things as are not written in the Scripture, Dist. 5. though they are left on Record in the Ecclesiastical wri­tings of the first and purest Ages, Vocatur Doctrina non scri­pta, non ea quae nusquam scripta est, sed quae non est scripta a primo Autore. Bellarm. de verbo Dei non scri­pto, l. 4. c. 2. and from them handed down unto us in the writings of succeed­ing Ages; or else to signifie such things as are said only to be delivered by word of Mouth, but can­not by the Records of preceding Ages be proved to have been received as Doctrines generally maintained, or practices always observed in the Church of Christ; of the first sort is the Tradition of the Canon of Scripture, of the Apostles Symbol, as a perfect Summary of Do­ctrines necessary to be believed, the Observation of the Lord's Day, the Superiority of Bishops over Presbyters, the Ordination of Presbyters and Deacons by Bishops only, and the like; we having full and pregnant evidence from the first Records of Antiquity unto this present time, of all these things, and what­soever can be proved by a like Tradition touching a necessary Article of Christian Faith, we are all ready to receive; but those pretended Traditions of the Roman Church, which by no Records of Antiquity can be made appear to have been constant­ly received by the Church as Apostolical Traditions, we have just Reason to reject as being without Ground so stiled. For Instance,

First, We receive the Canon of the Scriptures of the Old Te­stament mentioned in our Sixth Article, because it is by writ­ten Tradition handed down unto us from the Jews, from Christ and his Apostles, and from their Successors in the Church, and we reject the Canon of the Old Testament imposed upon [Page 42]us by the Fourth Session of the Trent Council, partly because we find a clear Tradition both virtually by all who say the Canon of the Old Testament is only that we own, and expresly by those who say the others which we stile Apocrypha, belong not to the Canon. And,

1. §. 2 We receive our Canon from the Ancient Jews, to whom were committed the Oracles of God; for their Josephus saith, [...], L. 1. contra Apion, Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 3. c. 10. We have only Twenty two Books which deserve belief among us, and then he reckons them up as doth our Article, adding that the Books written from the time of Artaxerxes to their days, were, [...], not so worthy to be credited.

From Christ and his Apostles; Luk. xxiv. 27. for the Gospel of St. Luke in­forms us, That Christ beginning from Moses expounded to two of his Disciples in all the Scriptures the things concerning him, and also, that all things concerning him were written in the Law of Moses, vers. 44. and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms, that is, in those Books which by the Jews are stiled Hagiographa. The Apo­stles in their Epistles teach, 2 Tim. iij. 15. That all Scripture is of Divine In­spiration, and that Timothy from a Child had known them; and yet he doubtless only knew the Canon then received by the Jews; 2 Pet. i. 21. they add, That the whole Scripture was a word of Prophecy, [...], A­pud Euseb. l. 3. c. 10. Genebrard. Chron. ad An. 3640. Jansen. ad cap. 48. Ecclus. the Prophecy of Men moved by the Holy Ghost. Now Josephus doth inform us, That after the Days of Artaxerxes the Jews had no certain Succession of Prophets, and it is confessed by many Romanists, That from Malachy to John they had no Prophets.

In the Second Century Onesimus requesteth of Melito, §. 3 [...]. Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 4. cap. 26. [...], Ibid. Bishop of Sardis, a perfect Catalogue of the Books of the Old Testament; whereupon this Bi­shop, being to take a Journey into the East, went to the place where those things were done and preached, [...], &c. ibid. and learning thence the exact number of them, he sent their Names to Onesimus, numbring them just as our Sixth Article doth. And of this Catalogue Eusebius saith, That it contained all the Books of the Old Testament which the Church [Page 43]owned, [...]. Ibid. and that he thought it necessary to preserve this Catalogue of them in writing to Posterity. Here then we find upon the first enquiry, after the Death of the Apostles, a Catalogue exactly formed from the East, and from Jerusalem, agreeing with the Judgment of the whole Church of God, and as exactly with the judgment of the Church of England.

In the Third Century Origen informs us, §. 4 That we must not be ignorant, [...], In Psal. 1. Ed. Huet. T. 1. p. 40, 41. that the Canonical Books of the Old Testament are Twenty two, according to the number of the Jewish Letters; and then he reckons them exactly as we do, adding, That as these Letters are an Introduction to knowledge, and divine Wisdom; so these Twenty two Books, are an Introduction to the Wisdom of God; this, saith he, is the Tradition of the Jews.

The Tradition of the Church in the Fourth Century una­nimously concurrs with the Article of the Church of England in all the Catalogues then given of the Books of the Old Testament. §. 5

Eusebius of Caesarea, the Metropolis of Palestine, who not only hath preserved the Catalogues of Melito and Origen, but also doth approve them, and saith, They were the Books of the Old Testament received by the consent of all, and of which he thought necessary to preserve the Catalogue in writing to posterity, L. 4. c. 6. elsewhere saith, That he is not able exactly to reckon the Go­vernors of the Tribe of Judah that ruled the Jewish Nation after Zorobabel, Demonst. E­vang. l. 8. c. 2. p. 368. [...], because that from his time, to that of our Sa­viour's, there was no divine Book written.

Athanasius in his Festival Epistle gives the same Catalogue which we receive, and having finished it he saith, Ad Ruffinum, Tom. 2. p. 39. [...], In these are comprehended the Books of the Old Testament. The same Archbishop of Alexandria in his Book, stiled, a Synopsis of the Holy Scriptures, tells us the number of the Books of the Old Testament are Twenty two, Ibid. p. 58. and he there reckons them up according to our Article.

St. Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem speaks to his Catechumen, thus, Know thou studiously, [...], from the Church, the Books of the Old Testament; read the divine Scriptures, the Twenty [Page 42] [...] [Page 43] [...] [Page 44]two Books of the Old Testament, interpreted by the Seventy In­terpreters, Catech. 4. cap. [...], p. 36, 37. [...], and by all confessed to be divine. Meditate upon these Twenty two Books of the Old Testa­ment, and be careful to remember them, as I name them; and then he reckons them up exactly as we do.

Epiphanius Bishop of Salamine in the Island of Cyprus, in his Book of Weights and Measures, Tom. 2. p. 161, 162. doth in like manner inform us, That the number, [...], of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament is Twenty two; and then he reckons them up, as our Article doth.

St. Cap. 3. Basil Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, in his Philocalia, puts this Question, [...]; Why are the divine Books Twenty two? and answers it as Origen had done be­fore him.

Gregory Nazianzen in his Treatise upon this very subject of the true genuine Books of Scripture, Concil. Oxon. Tom. 2. part. 1. p. 179. declares, That the Histo­rical Books of the Old Testament are Twelve, and the Metrical are Five, and the Prophetical Five; and then he names them all according to our Article.

Amphilochius in his Canonical Epistle to Selcucus gives us the same account of them, Apud Balsa­mon, p. 1083. with this only difference, that the Book of Esther is said to be not so generally received for Ca­nonical as the rest.

St. Jerom in several places of his works is so clearly for us, that our Article is founded on his Judgment; who often tells us, That the Canonical Books of the Old Testament are Twenty two, or, if you will reckon Ruth and the Lamentations, as distinct Books, Tom. 3. f. 6. a. Ibid. f. 3. a. T. 1. f. 41. a. Apud Hieron. Tom. 4. f. 51. they are Four and twenty. In his Preface to the Book of Kings, in his Epistle to Paulinus, to Laeta, and in divers places of his other works, he is expresly of the same Judgment.

Ruffinus having numbered the Books of the Old Testament as we do, adds, That in these Books the Fathers did comprize tha [...] number of the Books of the Old Testament.

St. Hilary saith, Prolog. Expla. in Psalmos. That the number of the Books of the Old Te­stament are Twenty two, according to the number of the Hebrew Letters; and having reckoned them up as we do, saith, These compleat the number of the Twenty two Books.

The Council of Laodicea Decrees, Can. 59. That only the Canonical Books shall be read in the Church; and then this Council reckons up the Canonical Books as we do, leaving out of their account [Page 45]those which we call Apocryphal. Now this Canon being receiv­ed into the Codex Canonum-Ecclesiae universalis, or the Code of the Canons received by the whole Church, it must have the force of an Oecumenical Synod, and give us the concurring judgment of the whole Church of God on our side. And, yet for far­ther confirmation of this matter, let these few things be noted.

First, That these Fathers generally say, §. 6 they deliver these Catalogues as they received them by Tradition, and as they were delivered to them by the Fathers, and as they were received by the whole Church of Christ. [...]. Atha­nasius in his Pascal Epistle speaks thus, Because some dare to mix Apocryphal Books with the di­vine Scriptures, of which we are fully assured from the Tradition of them to the Fathers, by them who were Eye-witnesses, and Ministers of the Word. It seemed good to me, being exhorted to it by the Orthodox Brethren, and having learnt them from the beginning, in order to declare which are the Canonical Books delivered as such by Tradition, and believed to be of divine Inspiration. St. Hilary saith, Prolog. Expla. in Psalmos. That they were thus com­puted, secundum Traditiones veterum, according to the Traditions of the Ancients. These, saith St. Cyril, are the Books you learn, [...], from the Church, and which we read publickly in the Church. [...]. Catech. 4. p. 37. The Apostles and the ancient Bishops, and Governors of the Church who delivered these, as the Canonical Books, were much wiser than you; thou therefore being a Son of the Church, do not transgress her Laws, or go beyond her Rules. Quae secundum majorum Traditionem Ecclesiis Christi­tradita. What are the Volumes of the Old and the New Testament, which, according to the Tradi­tion of the Ancients, are believed to be inspired by the Holy Ghost, and delivered to the Churches of Christ. It seems convenient, saith Russinus, here evidently to declare, as we have received them from the Monuments of the Fathers; and having reckoned up the Books of the Old Testa­ment, proceeding to the Books of the New Te­stament, he adds, Haec nobis a patribus tra­dita sunt. Apud Hieron. Tom. 4. f. 51. a. These are the Books which the Fa­thers comprized in the Canon, these things are deliver­ed to us by the Fathers.

Note, §. 7 Secondly, That of the Books which we reject, and call Apocryphal, they also teach that as such they were reject­ed by the Church, that though the Church permitted them to be read, yet did she not receive them into the Catalogue of the Holy Scriptures, or use them to confirm any Article of Christian Faith, and that they spake of them as Books without the Ca­non. Thus Athanasius in his Paschal Epistle, saith, That [...], for more exactness sake, Apud Balsam. p. 921. I add this necessary advertise­ment, [...], That besides these Books of the Old and New Testament, now mentioned as divine Scripture, there be other Books which are not put into the Canon, which are yet appointed by the Fathers to be read to those who first come to be Catechized in the way of Piety, to wit, The Wisdom of Solomon, the Wisdom of Syrach, and Esther, and Judith, and Tobias, and the Book called the Doctrine of the Apostles and Pastor, these are read, and not to be despised, the others are put into the Canon. Tom 2. p. 58, 59. The very same words he repeats in his Compendium of the Holy Scripture; where also afterwards he reckons the Four Books of Macchabees, and the History of Susanna among the Books contradicted; Baruch and the additions to Daniel among the [...], or the Apocryphal Books of the Old Testa­ment. Catech. 4. p. 38. St. Cyril having cited the Canon we receive, as that which was delivered to the Church by the Apostles, and an­cient Governors of the Church, adds, [...], Let all the rest which are extro-canonical, be placed in a second Order. Gregory Nazianzen, having given an account of Twenty two Books of the Old Testament, saith, You have them all, Ubi Supra. [...], and that, all besides them are not Genuine. After his Catalogue delivered from the Tradition of the Fathers, Sunt alii libri non Cano­nici, sed Ecclesiastici a majo­ribus appellati.—Quae omnia legi quidem in Ecclesia volu­erunt, non tamen proferriad authoritatem ex his fidei confirmandam. Apud Hieron. Tom. 4. f. 51. Ruffinus saith, You must know that there be other Books which are not Canonical, but called by our Ancestors Ecclesiasti­cal, as the Wisdom of Solomon, the Wisdom of the Son of Syrach, Tobit, Judith, and the Books of Macchabees, which they were willing to have read in the Church, but not to have produced to confirm Do­ctrines of Faith; the rest they called Apocryphal, and would not have read in the Church. These things are delivered to us by the Fathers. Praefat. in li­brum Regum. Tom 3. f. 6. St. Jerom saith, he made his Catalogue, ut scire valeamus quicquid extra hos est inter Apocrypha esse ponen­dum, [Page 47] that we might know that all besides these Twenty two are to be deemed Apocryphal. He adds, Praef. in Esdr. & Neh. ibid. f. 7, 8. That the Books which are not received by the Hebrews, are to be rejected by us Christians; and that the Church indeed Reads them, but receives them not into the Canons.

Note, Thirdly, §. 8 That they declare not only that these are the Books received into the Canon by the Jews, but by the Christians also; that they are, [...], Synops. Tom. 2. p. 55. the entire Scripture of us Christians, saith Athanasius. All the Books delivered by the Apostles, and ancient Governors of the Church, and by the Church to others, saith St. Cyril. Ubi Supra. All the Books deliver­ed to the Church of Christ, saith Ruffinus. That as for others, which we stile Apocryphal, Ecclesia nescit Apocrypha, Tom. 3. f. 7. a. f. 9. a. the Church owns them not: Ecclesia inter Canonicas Scripturas non recipit, The Church receives them not among the Canonical Scri­ptures, saith St. Jerom.

Note, Fourthly, §. 9 That they declare that they made this Enumeration of these Books, [...], out of necessity to prevent mistakes in this Matter, and for the good of the Church, and that Men might know out of what Fountains they were to draw the Waters of Life. Having made mention of the Hereticks, saith Athanasius, as of Dead persons, Apud Balsam. p. 920, 921. and of our selves, [...], as having the Holy Scriptures for Life, and because I fear least some harmless Men, through their Simplicity and Ignorance, may be deceived by the subtile Craftiness of Men, and being deceived, [...], by the ambiguity of the word true Books, (which signifies either only such as are read in the Church, or such as also are put into the Canon) may begin to be con­versant in others; therefore I intreat you to bear with me, if, by way of remembrance, I write of those things which you know already, because of the necessity of so doing, and the Benefit of it to the Church. Amphilochius and Nazianzen say, Ubi Supra. It behoves the Christian to learn this, that, [...], every Book is not safe, which has the venerable Name of Scripture; for some are False and Adulterate, some of a middle Nature, and some Canonical; and therefore, say they, will we number every one of the inspired Books, [...], that you may clearly [Page 48]learn which they are. These, saith Ruffinus, are the Traditions of the Fathers touching the Canonical Books; Ad instructionem eorum qui prima sibi Ecclesiae ac fidei Elementa suscipiunt, ut sciant ex quibus sibi fontibus verbi dei haurienda sunt po­cula. Apud Hieron. Tom. 4. f. 51. those are the Books which are read in the Church, though not Canonical, nor sufficient to confirm any Do­ctrine of Faith, and the other are Apocryphal Scriptures, which she would not have read, and these things I thought fit in this place to signifie for the instruction of those who receive the first Rudiments of Faith, Ut scire valeamus quicquid extra hos est inter Apocry­pha esse ponendum. Tom. 3. f 6. a. that they may know out of what Fountains they must receive the word of God. This Catalogue I have made, saith Jerom, that you may be able to know that the rest are Apocryphal.

Note, §. 10 Fithly, That they represent these as the Fountains of Salvation, which are diligently to be read and studied by all, and as for the rest, some of them say, that though they were read in the Church, not for confirmation of Faith, but instruction of Manners; yet private Persons should not read them. Thus Athanasius having given us the Protestants Canon, both of the Old and New Testament, he adds, These are the Fountains of Salvation, so that he who thirsteth, let him be satiated with the Oracles contained in them; Apud Balsam. p. 922. [...]; in these alone is contained the Doctrine of Godliness, let no Man add any thing to them, nor take any thing from them; of these our Lord spake when he said to the Pharisees, You erre, not knowing the Scriptures, and when he exhorted the Jews to search the Scriptures. P. 36, 37. Learn of the Church, saith Cyril to his Cate­chumen, which are the Books of the Old and the New Testament, and read none of the Apocrypha, for why shouldst thou trouble thy self, [...], about controverted Books, who knowest not those which are by all acknowledged; read these Twenty two Books of the Old Testament, study them only, [...], and have nothing to do with the Apocrypha; and having given us the same Catalogue of the Books of the New Testament, excepting only the Revelations, he saith, Whatsoever is not read in the Church do not thou read.

St. Jerom in his Epistle to Paulinus, having reckoned up the Books of the Old and the New Testament, as we do (saving that he saith, The Epistle to the Hebrews is by many not reckoned as [Page 49]St. Paul's,) saith, I intreat thee, dear Brother, Tom. 3. f. 3. b. to be conversant among these, to meditate of them, nihil aliud nosse, nihil quae­rere, to know, to enquire after nothing else. In his Epistle to Laeta, touching the Education of her Daughter, he gives this Admonition: let her shun all Apocryphal Books, Caveat omnia Apocrypha, &c. Tom. 1. f. 21. and if at any time she will read them, not for the truth of Doctrine, but for Re­verence of the Signs, let her know they are not their Books whose Titles they bear, that there be many ill things in them, that it requir­eth great Wisdom to seek Gold among Dirt.

Thus have we in one Century Eusebius of Caesarea the Metro­polis of Palaestine, Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem, §. 11 Amphilochius Bishop of Iconium the Metropolis of Lycaonia, Nazianzen and St. Ba­sil in Cappadocia, Athanasius Patriarch of Alexandria, Ruffinus Priest of Aquileia in Italy, Hilary of Poictiers in France, Jerom, who lived in Rome, France, Dalmatia, Syria, Palaestine, who travelled into Cyprus, Aegypt, Alexandria, conversed with all the learned Persons of his Age; and lastly the Council of La­odicea, received generally through the Christian World, de­posing their plain Testimonies for the Canon of the Old Testa­ment received by Protestants, and as unanimously condemning that of the Trent Council, since owned by the Church of Rome. And confident I am that the greatest searchers into Ecclesiasti­cal Antiquity cannot produce one Council, nor one Testimony of any Father throughout these Four Centuries, who purposely treating of, or declaring the exact number of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament, doth not either expresly exclude; or at least omit all, or most of all those Books which we stile Apocryphal, and which by the New Canon made at Trent, Sess. 4. are pronounced Canonical, and that with an Anathema to every Christian who, pro sacris & Canonicis non susceperit, receives them not as Sacred and Canonical. And if all this be not suffi­cient, whosoever will peruse Doctor Cousin's Canon of Scri­pture, will find the same Tradition still continued to future Ages.

And that the number of the Books of the Old Testament were either expresly or equivalently declared to be those, and those only which we receive. [...]. Hom. 4. in Gen. p. 20. For Century the Fifth, St. Chrysostom lays it down as a thing con­fessed by lla, that all the divine Books of the Old [Page 50]Testament were from the beginning writ in the Hebrew Tongue. Theodoret twice mentions the sacred and saving Scriptures of the Old Testament, In Cant. Can­tic. p. 985, 1077. Cous. p. 132. P. 142. P. 145. P. 151, 152. P. 154. P. 158, 159, 161, 163. without addition of one of the Apocryphal: The number of them is declared to be Twenty two. Century the Sixth, by Anastasius; in the Seventh Century by Isidore; in the Eighth Century by Damasus; in the Ninth Century by Nicephorus and Agobardus; in the Eleventh Century by Gisel­bertus; in the Twelfth Century by Hugo de Sancto Victore, Richardus de Sancto Victore, by Petrus Comestor, John Belith, and by John of Salisbury; P. 166. P. 174, 178. P. 179, 188, 192, 197. in the Thirteenth Century by the Ordinary Gloss; in the Fourteenth Century by Nicephorus, Ca­listus, and Joannes Armachanus; in the Fifteenth Century by Thomas Waldensis, Dionysius Carthusianus, and Erasmus.

Others, numbring Ruth and Lamentations as Two Books, distinct from Judges and Jeremy, Prol. Gal. in libr. Regum, Tom. 3. f. 6. a. say, That the Canonical Books of the Old Testament are Twenty four, which say they, from St. Jerom, St. John in his Revelations introduceth under the Name of the Twenty four Elders: Dr. Cous. p. 131, 133. P. 147. P. 152. P. 164, 178, 196. so in the Sixth Century Pri­masius and Leontius; in the Eighth Century Venerable Bede; in the Ninth Century Ambrosius Ausbertus; in the Twelfth Cen­tury Peter Abbot of Celle; in the Fifteenth Century Thomas Anglicus; and in the Sixteenth Frances Georgius. Now mani­fest it is, even from the very number here assigned of Twenty two or Twenty four Canonical Books, that all these Authors must exclude those Books we call Apocrypha from the Canon, and it is still more evident from their own Words, in which they expresly say, P. 133. These are the Books received, the Books put into the Canon by the Church; P. 151. P. 157, 194. P. 197. the Books received by the Church, and Canonized. The whole Canon which the Church receives, and which was handed down unto them by the Authority of the Ancients.

And of those which we stile Apocryphal they say, Ibid. P. 151. These are the Books which are contradicted, and not received by the Church. The Books of the Old Testament which are not received by the Church; P. 152, 162, 177. P. 158, 159, 163, 169, 175 The Books which are read indeed, sed non scribuntur, non habentur in Canone, sed leguntur, ut scripta patrum, as are the Writings of the Fathers, but are not put into the Canon; non reputantur in Canone, are not reputed to belong unto it. The Books which the Church reads, and permits for Devotion, and the instruction of Manners, but thinks not their Authority sufficient, [Page 51]ad confirmandam Ecclesiasticorum dogmatum Authoritatem, P. 166, 173, 176, 191, 193. to confirm the Authority of Ecclesiastical Doctrines. The Books which are not to be received ad confirmandum aliquid in fide, to confirm any Article of Faith. The Contents of which she obligeth no man to believe, P. 189, 190. nor doth she judge him guilty of disobedience or infi­delity who receives them not. Concerning which the Church re­ceives the Testimony of St. Jerom, as most Sacred, P. 194. who did undoubtedly exclude them from the Canon. To whom, say they, the Church Catholick is much indebted upon this account, P. 199. and to whose sence the sayings both of Councils and Fathers are to be re­duced: Books with whose Authority no Man was pressed: Books, P. 202. P. 174, 188. Lastly, which were not genuine, but [...], Spurious, and Apocryphal, which the Christian Church doth not receive, P. 166, 201. pari Au­thoritate, or pari veneratione, with the like Authority or Venera­tion with which she doth receive the Holy Scriptures.

Now hence the Doctors of the Church of Rome may learn what it is they are to do, §. 12 if they would prove any of their Do­ctrines to have descended to them by a like Tradition with that of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament, viz. they must prove they were owned in the New Testament, were delivered as Traditions by the Apostles, and all the Ancient Bishops, and Governors of the Church: They must produce express Testi­monies of Christian Writers in all Ages asserting, That the Church received such a Doctrine, and that they in delivering of it fol­lowed the Tradition of the Church, and their Fore-Fathers; and saying, That the contrary Doctrine was not received by the Church. They must shew, That, even from the first Ages of the Church, Christians were solicitous to enquire what were the Apostolical Traditions not left in writing to the Church; that upon this enquiry they found that these Traditions were of such a certain number, neither more, nor less; that they thought it necessary to preserve them by writing Catalogues of all such Traditions, as were received, or owned as such by Christi­ans. That this Catalogue of Traditions was delivered to them by the Primitive Fathers, as they had been received by the whole Church, and that they had received them from Eye-witnesses, and Ministers of the Word. That they took care to leave this Catalogue of Traditions, because some persons dared to mix Apo­cryphal Traditions with Divine, and that they made it out of [Page 52]necessity to prevent mistakes in this matter, and for the In­struction of those who received the first Rudiments of the Faith, that they might know out of what Fountains to draw the Wa­ters of Tradition. They must produce from the first Four Cen­turies Testimonies of this nature, from Fathers living in most places where there were any Christians, and Testimonies un­controuled throughout those Centuries.

And seeing one of these Traditions, viz. that which concern­eth the Canonical Books of the Old Testament, is expresly contrary to a Tradition delivered, and handed down to us with all these circumstances, they must prove, that in this matter Tradition hath plainly delivered Contradictions, throughout Four whole Centuries, which being done, we cannot chuse but think her Testimony is Infallible.

Hence also we may see what an unparallell'd confidence they shew, when in their Disputations the Romanists are bold to say, and lay the stress of their whole certainty of Faith upon this Proposition, That they hold the same Doctrine to day which was delivered yesterday, and so up to the time of our Saviour; seeing it is as clear as the Sun, that the Books of the Old Testament, which they now hold for Sacred and Canonical, were for Fif­teen whole Centuries together, declared not to belong unto the Canon, but excluded from it by the Church.

And this will be still more apparent by considering what the Authors of the Question of Questions, §. 13 and of The Papist Misre­presented, and Represented say, touching this matter. Mr. M. saith, Sect. 19. n. 6. p. 410. That when it was grown doubtful in the Church, whether such and such Books were part of the Canon of Scripture, the Tradi­tion which recommended these Books was examined in the Third Council of Carthage, and there all the Books of the R. Canon were found to be recommended to the Church by a true, and Authentical Tradition, and therefore we embrace them as the Word of God.

And again, Sect. 3. n. 12. p. 84, 85, 86. As yet the Church of Christ had not defined which Books were God's true word, which not; wherefore then it was free to doubt of such Books us were not admitted by such a Tradition of the Church as was evidently so universal, that it was clearly suffici­ent to ground an infallible belief; but in the days of St. Austin the Third Council of Carthage, A. 397. examined how sufficient the Tradition of the Church was which recommended these Books for [Page 53]Scripture, about which there was so much doubt and contrariety of Opinion; and they found all the Books contained in our Canon (of which you account so many Apocryphal) to have been recommended by a Tradition sufficient to ground Faith upon. For on this ground they proceeded in defining all the Books in our Canon to be Canonical. Pope Innocent the First, A. D. 402. St. Austin, P. Gelasius A. D. 492. confirm the same Canon, and the Sixth General Council celebrated A. D. 680. confirms the Council of Carthage, and the true Canon is again set forth in the Council of Florence A. 1438. And after these Declarations of the Council of Carthage and Pope Innocent, no one pertinaciously dissented from the Canon, but such as Protestants themselves confess to be Hereticks.

J. L. adds, That Gregory Nazianzen acknowledged them Ca­nonical, and St. Ambrose, Lib. de Jacob & vitâ beatâ, and that since the Churches Declaration no Catholick ever doubted of them.

Now for Answer to these things, let it be noted,

First, That whereas they are pleased to say, that it was till the time of the Third Council of Carthage, that is, till the Fifth Century, doubtful, and undetermined in the Church, whether these Books were Canonical or not, because the Church had not then declared them so; they by just consequence must grant that the Apostles, and all the Ancient Bishops of the Church for Four Centuries, knew nothing of the Roman Canon, for had they known the Books contested to be Canonical, we cannot doubt but they would have delivered them to the Church as such, as well as those which we receive, and which, saith Eusebius, were received by the consent of all. Lib. 4. c. 26. We therefore are contented to be no wiser than they were, and rather chuse to hearken to that advice of Cyril of Jerusalem, Read the Twenty two Books of the Old Testament, and have nothing to do with the Apocrypha; [...]; For the Apostles and ancient Bishops, the Rulers of the Church, who delivered these Twenty two Books as the Canon, were wiser than those that came after them; we therefore be­ing Sons of the Church, in compliance with his advice, will not, [...], break over the bounds which they have set us, especially considering they so expresly have informed us, that they delivered this Catalogue of the Twenty two Canoni­cal Books of the Old Testament, as they received them from Tra­dition, [Page 54]Obs. 1. That they made this Enumeration of them to prevent mistakes in this matter, for the good of the Church, and that Men might know out of what Fountains to draw the Water of Life, and might clearly learn which were Canonical, Obs. 4. And as the Canon received, and owned not only by the Jewish, but the Christian Church, Obs. 3.

Secondly, The falshood of these bold Assertions hath been shewed sufficiently in what hath been discoursed upon this sub­ject; for had the Authority of the Books we stile Apocry­phal been undetermined, had the true Canon of the Books of the Old Testament been doubtful in the Church till the Fifth Century; why did Athanasius think it necessary to advertise Christians, that the Books which we reject were not Canonical? St. Cyril, That they were out of the Canon: Nazianzen, That they were not Genuine: Ruffinus, That our Ancestors held them not Canonical, not sufficient to confirm Doctrines of Faith: St. Jerom, That the Church deemed them Apocryphal, and received them not into the Canon: Why do they add, that these things we delivered to them by the Fathers, and by them recorded, [...], for more exactness sake, and to prevent mistakes? Had the Canon of the Books of the Old Testament been till then doubtful, and undetermined in the Church, why was the Canon produced by Melito Bishop of Sardis, judg­ed so exact a Canon of the Books of the Old Testament? why do the Fathers of the four first Centuries, with one accord, de­clare, that the number of the Canonical Books of the Old Te­stament, if Ruth were added to Judges, and the Lamentations to Jeremiah, Can. 59. were but Twenty two, if reckoned separately, Twenty four? why is it that the Council of Laodicea having said, that Christians in the Church ought to read, [...], only the Canonical Books of the Old and the New Testament, reckons up the Cononical Books of the Old Testament as we do, excluding all that we call Apocrypha, as [...], books not contained in the Canon.

Moreover, this Canon was received into the Code of Canons of the Ʋniversal Church both by the East and West, the Canons of this Council were confirmed by the fourth General Council of Chalcedon, Can. 1. Can. 2. Novel. 131. by the Sixth General Council of Trullo, by the Im­perial Law of the Emperor Justinian, and so must give us the Sence and Definition of the whole Church touching this matter.

Thirdly, If that may be doubtful and undetermined in the Church, which is so positively asserted, so expresly and fre­quently declared in a matter of Fact, as this hath been for the first Four Centuries, then I hope we may be permitted to pronounce all those New Articles which the Church of Rome hath added to the Creed, doubtful and undetermined in the first Four Centuries, at least, till they can give us better proof that they were then received, than hath been here produced for this Canon, and then I think they will be no great Gainers by this false Assertion. And, sure I am, they cannot here pretend Tradition handed down from Father to Son, from all the Christians of one Age to all the Christians of the next, un­less it be asserted, that all those Fathers, and this whole Council spake these things in a flat opposition to what they had been taught by their Fore-fathers touching the Canonical Books of the Old Testament, so that this instance is a full confutation of that idle Dream.

Fourthly, Whereas these Authors have produced some few Testimonies from the Fifth Century in favour of their Canon: Let it be noted, first, That J. L. hath been told already, Answ. p. 82, 83. that neither Gregory nor St. Ambrose have any thing pertinent to his purpose in the places cited, and this he by his silence seemeth to confess. As for the pretended Definition of Pope Innocent the First; (made, saith J. L. A. D. 370. Cap. 11. p. 22. Schol. Hist. p. 118, 180, 188. though he was only made Bishop of Rome A. D. 402.) Bishop Cousins hath proved it to be Spurious, as he hath also fully proved the pretended Decree of the Council of Florence to be. Bishop Pearson Vindiciae Epist. Ignat. part. 1. c. 4. a p. 44. ad p. 54. And another Bishop of our Church, of unquestionable Credit among all learned Men, hath proved beyond all possibility of Contra­diction, that the Decree ascribed to Gelasius, is also Spurious; so that we have nothing left to consider but the judgment of St. Austin, the Council of Carthage, and the pretended confirmation of it. Now to these I say,

Fifthly, That were these Testimonies exactly for the Canon of the Church of Rome, yet here is neither a Decree of any General Council, nor a Decree received into the Code of Canons by the Ʋniversal Church, as was the contrary Decree of the Council of Laodicea; nor were the men that made it likely to judge better what were the Books of the Old Testament re­ceived as Canonical, than all the Writers now produced for our [Page 56] Canon; they whom we have produced, as our Witnesses, be­ing either men who lived upon, or near the place where the Canon of the Old Testament was published and known, or tra­velled many of them thither, and one of them on purpose to learn exactly the number of those Books: And surely it is too ridiculous to imagine that it should in the Fifth Century be better known in Africa what Books of the Old Testament were Canonical than at Jerusalem, Caesarea, Alexandria, or any of the Eastern Churches. Moreover, This Canon of the Council of Carthage in the Roman Code, lately set forth by Paschasius Quesnel, hath only Tobit and Judith, and two Books of Esdras of all the Apocryphal Books now Canonized at Rome, nor in the Collection of Cresconius, Can. 299. an African Bishop, is there any mention of the Books of Macchabees or Baruch, nor in the Edition of it by Balsamon, so that this cannot be a proof that the Trent Canon was received then. And lastly, 'tis true they stile the Books there mentioned Canonical, but this may only, be in that large Sence in which those Books were sometimes called so which were read in the Church, though they were not sufficient to confirm matters of Faith, as may be argued from the Reason which they give us, why they stiled them Canonical, [...]. Bal­sam. in can. 27. Concil. Carthag. viz. [...], Be­cause we have from the Fathers received these Books to be read in the Church; and from the Gloss of Balsamon upon it, who to know what Books were Canonical in the strict Sence, sends us to the Council of Laodicea, Athanasius, Nazianzen, and Amphilochius, who all declared against the Apocrypha, and to the last Canon of the Apostles which leaves out most of them.

And whereas it is added, that the Canons of the Council of Carthage were established in the Sixth General Council held in Trullo; let it be noted,

First, That at other times the Romanists will by no means admit this Council, Can. 36. Can. 13. Can. 55. because it equals the Bishop of Constantinople with him of Rome, forbids Priests to be separated from their Wives, condemns the received Customs of the Church of Rome, and prescribes contrary Laws to her; but now, be­cause they hope their Forlorn Cause may have some small [Page 57]advantage by it, they give it the Title of a General Council. Note,

2. [...], — [...]. Can. 2. That this Synod in the same Canon in which it confirms the Council of Carthage, con­firms also the Canons of the Council of Laodicea, together with the Canonical Epistles of Athanasius, Nazianzen and Amphilochius, which number the Canonical Books of the Old Testament as we do, rejecting the rest with us as Apocryphal; when therefore the Fathers in the Synod confirm the Canons of the Council of Car­thage, they must either contradict themselves by contradicting the Council of Laodicea, and these Canonical Epistles now men­tioned, and by them equally confirmed, or else they must believe that this Canon of the Council of Carthage, did not de­clare these controverted Books to be properly Canonical, or divine Scripture, but only in that larger sence, in which that Name was given to Ecclesiastical Books, thought worthy to be read in the Church.

Fifthly, Whereas Mr. M. and J. L. farther assert, That after these Books were declared Canonical by Pope Innocent, and the Council of Carthage, all cited these Books as Scripture, none pertinaciously dissented from this Decree, no Catholick ever doubted of them; we are bound to thank them for their kindness to us in these words, in which they plainly have renounced their Title to almost all the best Writers of the Christian World, who, as the Reverend Dr. Cousins hath demonstrated through every Century, till the very Year of the Session of the Trent Council, not only doubted of, but plainly did reject these Books as uncanonical in the strict acceptation of the Word, declaring that they read and cited them indeed as Books con­taining good instruction, but not as properly Canonical, or as sufficient to confirm any Article of Christian Faith.

Lastly, The Testimony of St. Austin in his Book of Christian Doctrine, is so inconsistent with his other works, and so fully answered by the Reverend Dr. Consins, Can. 7. that it is needless to say any thing distinctly to it.

To proceed therefore to the Books of the New Testament, §. 14 observe,

First, That the four Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, [...], Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. 25. l. 6. c. 25. the Thirteen Epistles of St. Paul, the First Epistle of St. Peter, and the First of St. John, were always, [...], confessed by all true Christians to be sacred Books of the New Testa­ment, and their Authority was never questioned by any person of the whole Church of God. Now sure we have unquestionable certainty of such Books as have been hand­ed down to us by the Tradition of all Ages of the Church, in­serted into all her Catalogues, cited by all her Writers as Books of a Divine Authority, and of which never any doubt was made by any Member of the Church of God.

Secondly, §. 15 Observe, That it cannot be necessary to Salvation to have an absolute assurance of those Books of the new Te­stament, which have been formerly Controverted by whole Churches, as well as private Doctors of the Church; for ei­ther these Churches had sufficient certainty, that the Books which they rejected were Canonical, or they had not; if they had, how could they be true Churches who rejected part of their Rule of Faith, when known to be so? If they had not, it seems not necessary that we at present should be certain of them; for why may not we go to Heaven without this assu­rance, as well as they of former Ages?

Thirdly, §. 16 There can be no assurance of the true Canon of the Books of the New Testament from the Testimony of the Romish or the Latin Church in any Age, because she in some Ages hath rejected from the Canon that Epistle to the Hebrews, Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 20. which she now receives. It was rejected in the Third Century by Cajus Presbyter of Rome; by Tertullian in the same Century, who also in his Book, Cap. 20. de pudicitia, insinuates, that it was not received as Canonical by some other Churches. Origen in his Epistle to Africanus having cited a passage from the Eleventh Chapter of this Epistle, adds, That it is probable, some being pressed with it, Pag. 232. may, [...], embrace the Sentence of them who reject this Epistle, as being not writ by Paul. Now who they were, who in this Century did upon this account reject it, we learn more plainly from the Writers of the following Century. [Page 59]For Eusebius informs us, that, [...], Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 20. even in his time some of the Romans did reject it, as being none of the Apostles. Upon which place Valesius notes, That it was the Custom of Eusebius to call all the Latins, Romans, and observes, that Ruffinus thus Inter­prets this very passage, Scio apud Latinos de ea quae ad Hebraeos inscribitur haberi dubitationem, L. 3. c. 3. I know that the Latins doubt of the Epistle to the Hebrews. The same Eusebius informs us, Ep. ad Dard. Ep. Tom. 3. f. 24. a. that others did reject it with the Roman Church. St. Jerom frequent­ly affirms, That eam Latina consuetudo non recipit, the Latin Church did not receive it among the Canonical Scriptures. Here then we see that they rejected for Two Centuries, what after­wards they did unanimously receive as part of the Canon of the New Testament; and so her Judgment alone can give us no assurance of the Books of the New Testament, because through two whole Centuries she actually erred in her Judg­ment of them. Hence also I inferr, that the Church of Christ knew of no Obligation laid upon her, in a division of Church Rulers, touching any matter, Exhort. ad Martyr. p. 232. to adhere to the Pope and Church of Rome, and those which sided with them. For in this very Case Origen in the Third Century offers to demonstrate against her, that this was truly the Epistle of St. Paul, And Jerom bluntly says, Although the Latins do reject it, yet do I receive it, Tom. 3. f. 24. (with the Greeks) nequaquam hujus temporis consuetudinem, sed veterum Scriptorum authoritatem sequens, not following the Custom of this time, (among the Latins) but the Authority of an­cient Writers.

Fourthly, I add, §. 17 That there is not the like necessity that any of these controverted Books should be received from the beginning by all Christians as Canonical, as that the necessary Articles of Christian Faith and Manners, should be received by all Christians. For, 1. The necessary Articles of Christian Faith, and Rules of Christian Life were preached universally to all; and so there was no time when any Christian could be ignorant of them without his own fault, but the Epistles controverted were only sent to private Christians, as the Second and Third Epistles of St. John; or to the Churches of the Jews, and therefore might with reason for some time be doubted of by other Churches of the Gentiles, this being not a weakening, but confirmation of [Page 60]our Faith, that the first Christians were so careful to see suffi­cient Evidence before they would receive even the least Epistle into the Canon of the Scripture. 2. No Christian Church could need to be told by any other what were the necessary Articles of Christian Faith, or Rules of Life, since they must always know the Christian Faith, and be obliged to practise the Rules of Christian Piety, and must be taught them by their Church Guides; but 'tis not thus with reference to these Epistles, for being writ to a particular Society of Christians, it was suf­ficient that this Society could shew, De praescript. c. 36. as saith Tertullian, Au­thenticas literas corum, the Authentick Letters of those Apostles, which indited them, and could testifie to those who doubted, as St. Austin saith, De Doctrin. Christian. l. 2. c. 8. quod ab ipsis Epistolas accipere meruerunt, that they received these Epistles from them, and read, and owned them as their genuine Works; when-ever this was done, they, who before did question them, must have sufficient ground to own them as parts of the true Canon, and till they had this Evidence, they reasonably might continue to doubt of them. 3. It is evident from the second Observation, that the assured knowledge that these Epistles are Canonical, cannot be necessary to Salvation, the necessary Doctrines of Christian Faith being according to the general Tradition of the whole Church of Christ, Chap. 7. §. 4, 5, 6, &c. Ibid. §, 2, 3. comprised in the Apostles Creed, and all the necessary Rules of Christian Piety, being according to the same Tra­dition, fully comprised in the Four Evangelists; whereas the actual knowledge of all necessary Articles of Christian Faith, and Rules of Christian Conversation, must be always necessary, there being no possibility of knowing, or of doing acceptably the Will of God without them. It will not therefore fol­low, because such matters of Fact may for a time be doubt­ful in the Church, matters of Faith may be so, that because Churches may be Orthodox and reject some part of the Canon for a Season, they may be Orthodox, though they reject some necessary Article of Christian Faith. The Romanist I hope will not admit of these Conclusions. The Greek Church might re­ject the Apocalypse, and yet be Orthodox, ergo, she might re­ject the Trinity, and yet be Orthodox. The Latin Churches for a Season might reject the Epistle to the Hebrews without blame, ergo, they might reject the Resurrection of the Body without blame. The whole Church did not formerly receive those Books [Page 61]into the Canon of the New Testament, she now receives; Ergo the whole Church did not formerly embrace those Articles of Faith which now she holds; and yet all these conclusions are as good as those the Roman Doctors usually make for receiving all the Articles of Faith imposed, at present, by the Church of Rome, as the Conditions of Communion, upon her Testi­mony that they are such; because we do receive the Canon of the New Testament, from the Tradition of the Church.

Fifthly, We shall see cause sufficient to embrace as certain, §. 18 and unquestionable, that Canon of the New Testament we now receive, notwithstanding any doubts some of the Ancients had, touching some lesser portions of it, if we consider,

1. That most of the Fathers of the Fourth Century, who give us Catalogues of the Scripture Canon, and they especially who tell us, they, in making of it, followed the suffrage of the Church, and the Tradition of the Fathers, do accord in giving of that very Catalogue we now receive, and owning all those Catholick Epistles which were sometime controverted; thus, for instance, Apud Balsa­mon, p. 922. Athanasius reckoneth the Books of the New Testament as we do, numbering, as appertaining to the Canon, Fourteen Epistles of. St. Paul, Seven Catholick Epistles, and the Apocalypse; and saying, These are the Fountains of Salvation, let no man add unto them, or take from them. And yet he doth pro­fess to reckon them as they delivered them who were Eye-witnesses, and Ministers of the Word, and as they by Tradition came down to him. In his Synopsis he undertakes to reckon up [...], the Canonical Books of the New Testament, defined to be such. And amongst these he rec­kons the Seven Catholick Epistles of the Apostles, Pag. 59. comprised in one Volume, which he calls the Sixth Volume of the New Testament, Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul, comprised in the Seventh Volume, and in the Eighth the Revelation of St. John, of which he testi­sieth, that it is [...], Pag. 60. shewed and judged to be his by the Ancient, and holy Fathers led by the Spirit of God: And then concludes, Pag. 61. These are the Canonical Books of the New Testament, [...], or as it were the first fruits, Anchors and supports of our Faith. St. Cyril is another who professeth to write his Catalogue from the Church, and to [Page 62]hand down the Canonical Books as she received them from the Apostles, the Ancient Bishops, and Governors of the Church; and he among the Canonical Books of the New Testament reckons the Seven Catholick Epistles, and Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul, lea­ving out only the Apocalypse. The Council of Laodicea reckons them exactly as St. Cyril doth, leaving out with him the Apo­calypse; not that they question its Authority, but because they reckon up only the Books, [...], which ought to be read in the Churches; Cyril. Catech. 4. p. 38. Concil. Laod. Can. 60. among which the Apoca­lypse was not, because it is so very Mystical; and accordingly the Council concludes their Canon thus, [...], These Books we have received from the Fathers to be read in the Church; and yet they do com­mand, that nothing should be read there but Canonical Scri­pture. Apud Hieron. Tom. 4. f. 51. Ruffinus declares, he reckoned the Volumes of the New Testament as they were delivered to the Church of Christ, & secundum majorum Traditionem, and according to the Tradition of the Ancients; and then he accounts Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul, Seven Catholick Epistles, and the Apocalypse; saying, Haec sunt quae patres intra Canonem concluserunt; These are the Books which the Fathers put into the Canon. Can. 27. The Council of Carthage undertaking to reckon up the Canonical Books of the New Te­stament enumerates Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul, Two of Peter, Three of John, One of James, and One of Jude, and the Apoca­lypse of St. John, as received from the Fathers. St. Jerom rec­kons the Canonical Books of the New Testament after the same manner, only saying, That the Epistle to the Hebrews was by most shut out of the number of the Epistles written by St. Paul; (that is, some in his time conceived St. Barnabas, others St. Clemens, either did interpret it from the Hebrew, or write it either from the Mouth, or from the Notions of St. Paul;) but then he adds, Ep. Tom. 3. f. 13. That the whole Greek Church, and some of the La­tins did receive it; That all the Eastern Churches, and all the Churches which used the Greek Tongue, did Anciently own it as the Epistle of St. Paul; and that he also owned both that and the Apocalypse, not respecting the Custom of his present Age, but fol­lowing the Authority of the Ancient Writers, who cited Testimonies from both, not as sometimes they are wont to do, from Apocryphal Books, but as from Canonical Scripture. And good reason had he to say,

1. §. 19 Lib. 3. c. 24. That he received the Apocalypse on the Authority of the Ancients, when Eusebius expresly declares, That a judgment might easily be passed of it, [...], from the Testimony of the Ancients: Athanasius, that it was determined, Synop. p. 60. and demonstrated to be his by the Ancient and Holy Fathers, led by the Spirit of God. And indeed, Ep. ad C. §. 34. Dial. cum Tryph p. 308. Pag. 373, 477, 128, 347, 376, 480, 486, 500, 503. Lib. 5. c. 30. p. 485. Pag. 201. 528. Tom. 5. in Joh. Hom. 7. in Jos. pag. 269, 270, 411, 510, &c. De opere & Elem p. 202. de bono pat. p. 219. Hist. Eccl. l. 4.24. Ibid. c. 26. Lib. 5. c. 18. p. 186. Lib. 7. c. 25. it is cited in the First Century by Clemens Romanus, as a Prophetical Writing. In the Second Century by Justin Martyr, as a Book writ by John, one of Christ's Twelve Apostles. By Irenaeus, in the same Century, as the Revelation of John the Disciple of the Lord, the Revelation of St. John; and he declares it was written by him, pene sub nostro saeculo, almost in our Age, at the end of the Reign of Domi­tian. It is mentioned in the Third Century as holy Scri­pture, and a Prophetick Vision by Clemens of Alexandria; as the Revelation of that John who lay in the bosom of our Lord, by Ori­gen; it is mentioned by Tertullian, as the Prophecy, the Revelati­on, the Vision of the Apostle John, in above Twenty places; by St. Cyprian, as that Revelation in which we hear our Saviour's Voice, and in which he speaks to us. Eusebius informs us, That Melito, Bishop of Sardis, writ upon the Revelation of St. John; that The­ophilus, Bishop of Antioch owned it, and cited from it many Te­stimonies. Now both these flourished in the middle of the Se­cond Century: That Hippolitus, the Disciple of Irenaeus did the same: And that Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria professed, That he durst not reject it by reason of the multitude of Christians who had a veneration for it, and that he owned it, [...], to be the work of an holy Man, inspired of God. And judge now whether he had not sufficient ground to say, this matter might be decided by the Testimonies of the Ancients.

That this Book was refused by Marcion the Heretick, Contra Mar­cion. l. 4. c. 5. Haer. 51, 54. Haer. 30. we learn from Tertullian; that it was rejected by the Alogians and Theodosian Hereticks, we learn from Epiphanius and St. Austin; and that when some Orthodox Christians began to dislike the Do­ctrine of the Millennium, they began also to dispute, some the Author of this Book, ascribing it to another John, Presbyter at Ephesus; and others the Authority of it, because they could not answer the Testimony produced from the Twentieth Cha­pter, in favour of the Saints Reign on Earth a Thousand Years. But then their Arguments against it are only taken from some vain, and weak Imaginations of their own Brains, as, v. g. [Page 64]That St. John here names himself, which in his Gospel and Epistles he never doth; by which Argument we must reject either the Lamentations, or the Book of Jeremy. 2. Because he doth not use the same Expressions here, as he did there, that is, in a Prophetick Stile as in a Doctrinal, on which account Ecclesiastes and the Canticles cannot be writ by the same Author. And, 3. Because he writes here better Greek than elsewhere, which if so, may be, because he writes not to the Jews, but to the Asiaticks; or after he had more conversed with them who spake that Language in its Purity. As for those who ascribe this Revelation to an unknown Presbyter whose Name was John, rather than to that Apostle who conversed so long among these Churches, they may be easily confuted from this peculiar de­scription of that John who was the Author of this Book, Rev. i. 9. he being that John who was banished into the Isle of Patmos for the Word of God, Vers 2. and the Testimony of the Truth, and who bare re­cord of the Word of God, and the Testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things which he saw, which are peculiar to this Apostle of our Lord.

2. §. 20 St. Jerom also had good reason to own the Epistle to the Hebrews to be written, or at the least composed, or indited by St. Paul on the Authority of the Ancient Writers. Apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 25. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 3. Sect. 12, 17, 36, 43. L. 3 c. 38. Catalo. Script. verbo Paulus. Pag. 247, 439. Pag. 53, 362, 384, 514, 515, 645. Lib. 3. p. 143. Lib. 7. p. 351. Philocal. p 10, 17. Dial. contra Marc. p. 114. Ep. ad Afric. p 232. Seeing, as Origen informs us, the ancient Christians did not rashly, when they delivered it as the Epistle of St. Paul; and as Eusebius saith, Saint Paul's Fourteen Epistles were, [...], known, and manifest to the whole Christian World. We find it very often cited by Clemens Romanus the Companion, and co-worker of St. Paul, in his Epistle to the Church of Corinth, in which, as Eusebius and St. Jerome Note, he hath put many notions which are in that Epistle, and used many Expressions word for word taken thence. In the Second Century it is cited by Irenaeus as a Book written by the Spirit of God, and in the close of that Century, or the beginning of the next, it is Six times cited by Clemens Alexandrinus, under the Name of the Apostle Paul, or of Divine Scripture. Origen saith, That the Apostle Paul writ Four­teen Epistles; he cites it as the Epistle of St. Paul in his Third and Seventh Book against Celsus, in his Philocalia, in his Dia­logue, against Marcian, in his Exhortation to Martyrdom, in his Epistle to Africanus he undertakes to demonstrate, that it was [Page 65]his against such as doubted of it; and in his Fifth Tome upon John, he declares, That the things contained in it are admira­ble, Vid. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 25. and no whit inserior to those which were confessedly writ by the Apostles, and that whatsoever Church received it as such, was upon that account to be commended. That this is the Epistle of St. Paul was in the Fourth Century denyed by the Arians, be­cause they were not able to resist the Conviction it affords in the First Chapter of our Lord's Divinity. On which account Theodoret speaks thus, Proem. in Hebr. [...]. They ought at least to revere the length of time in which the Chil­dren of the Church have read this Epistle in the Churches; for from the time that the Churches of God have enjoyed the writings of the Apo­stles, they have reaped the Benefit of this Epistle to the Hebrews; or if this be not sufficient to perswade them, they should hearken to Eusebius of whom they boast, as of the Patron of their Doctrines, for he confessed this was St. Paul's Epistle; Proem. in Ep. ad Hebr. [...], and he declared that all the Ancients had the same Opinion of it.

That they of Rome, and other Latins did for a while reject this Epistle, will not much weaken this Tradition, if we con­sider, 1. That this Epistle was not writ to them, but to the Hebrews, who, as we are informed by Eusebius, Embraced it with delight. 2. [...]. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 25. That it was rejected by them, not that they had any thing to say a­gainst it, but because they could not answer the Arguments which the Novatian Schismaticks among them produced from the Sixth and Tenth Chapter of this Epistle, against receiving lapsed Penitents into the Church; whence, as Philastrius informs us, they rejected it, Haer. 88. as thinking it was depraved by the Hereticks; or, 3. Because it wants his Name, which he concealed saith Jerom, [...], Catal. Script. Eccl. verbo Paulus. be­cause his Name would render it less acceptable to the Hebrew Converts who were offended at his Doctrine of the Exemption of the Gentile Converts from Circumcision, and the Observati­on of the Law, saith Theodoret, [...], Proem. in Ep. ad Hebr. because he was made an Apostle, not of the Circumcision, but of the Gentiles. 4. Because it differs in stile from the rest of his Epistles, as indeed it [Page 66]ought to do, being writ to the Hebrews, accustomed to the Hellenistick Stile; but of this the Ancients give this double reason, That it was writ by St. Paul in Hebrew, translated by others into Greek; or because St. Clemens, Barnabas, or St. Luke did, Ibid. Apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 25. sententias Pauli proprio ornare sermone, write down the the Sentences of Paul in their own Words, saith Jerom, and gave [...], the Phrase, and the Contexture, saith Origen, to to the things spoken by St. Paul.

The Second and Third Epistles of Saint John, §. 21 and that of Jude are so short, that it is needless to insist upon it; that the Second Epistle of Saint John is cited by Irenaeus and Clemens Alexandrinus in the Second; L. 1. c. 13. p. 94. Strom. 2. De carne Christi, c. 24. Eu­seb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 24. Apud Cypr. p. 242. De cultu foeminar. p. 151. by Tertullian, Dionysius of Alexandria, and the Coun­cil of Carthage in the Third Century, and the Epistle of Jude under his Name by Tertullian.

Concerning the Epistle of St. James, the Second Epistle of Peter, and the Epistle of St. Jude, let it be noted in the general that Eusebus informs us, they were, [...], Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 25. Petrus duabus Epistola­rum suarum personat tubis, Jacobus quoque & Judas, f. 156. know to most of the Ancients. That they are all expresly owned by Origen in his Seventh Honily upon Joshua. Of the Epistle of Jude in particular St. Jerom saith, That though it was rejected for a while, because it cited a passage from the Apocryphal Book of Enoch, Catal. Script. Eccl. verbo Judas. tamen authoritatem vetustate jam, & usu meruit, & inter sanctas Scripturas computatur, it deserved Authority from its Antiqui­ty, and constant use in the Church, and is reckoned among the holy Scriptures. Sect. 10, 12, 17, 30. Sess. 5. The Catholick Epistle of James is cited by Clemens Romanus four several times, by Ignatius in his Genuine Epistle to the Ephesians, by Origen in his Thirteenth Homily upon Ge­nesis. Lib. 3. c. 25. Lib. 2. c. 22. Eusebius saith, It was known to most; and publickly read in most Christian Churches. Saint Jerom, that in process of time it obtained Authority. Estius notes, That they who before doubted of it, in the Fourth Century embraced the Opinion of them who received it, Praefat. in E­pist. Jacobi. and that from thence, no Church, no Ecclesiastical Writer is found who ever doubted of it, but on the contrary, all the Catalogues of the Books of Holy Scripture published by General or Provincial Councils, Roman Bishops, or other Or­thodox Writers, number it among Canonical Scriptures, quae pro­batio [Page 67]ad certam fidem faciendam cuique Catholico sufficere debet, which proof must give sufficient certainty of it to any Ca­tholick.

The Second Epistle of St. Peter, Pag. 58. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. p. 220. is cited by Origen against Marcian under the Name of Peter. Firmilion saith, That both Paul and Peter, in suis Epistolis Haereticos execrati sunt, & ut eos evitemus, monuerunt, in their Epistles condemned Hereticks, and admonished us to avoid them, which is done by Saint Peter only in this Epistle. Eusebius saith, That it was commemorated by many; and that they who did not reckon it Canonical, yet held it very useful; on which account, Lib. 3. c. 3. [...], it was much studied with other Scriptures. The same Eusebius informs us, That his First Epistle was always owned by all Christians, and thence we may have full assurance of the Truth of this Epistle; for there are not, saith the Reverend Doctor Hammond, greater Evidences of any Epistles being writ­ten by the acknowledged Author of it, than these, Cap. 1. v. 1. The Title of Simon Peter, an Apostle of Jesus Christ. The Voice which came from Heaven (saying, vers. 17, 18. This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased) we heard when we (Peter, and John, and James) were with him in the Holy Mount; this second Epistle beloved I write unto you, — that you may be mindful — of the Commandments of us the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour. Cap. 3. v. 1, 2. All which are certain Demonstrations, That Simon Peter, the Apostle of our Lord, who was with him in Mount-Tabor, and there heard the Voice forementioned, and who writ the First Epi­stle to the Twelve Tribes dispersed, writ this also.

Note, Lastly, That after the Fourth Century, §. 22 there appears not the least intimation that any of these Books were any long­er doubted of by any Orthodox Professor of the Christian Faith, they being all received, and reckoned as Canonical, by the Councils and Fathers who mentioned the Canon of the New Testament.

Now from these premisses there is just ground to make this Inference, and Conclusion, That seeing most of the Catalogues of the Fourth Century given by Councils or by Fathers, and all the Catalogues of the Fifth Century, unquestionably assure us, that what was once controverted by some few, was afterwards unanimously received by all the Church of God, we are suffici­ently [Page 68]assured of the true Canon of the Books of the New Testa­ment. The evidence now produced, even of these controver­ted Books; being sufficient both in the judgment of all Catho­licks, and of all Christians, who on these grounds alone receive them as such, to assure us, that they are Canonical Scripture; for by what reason can any Man evince that ought to be re­jected from the Canon, which always was received as Canonical by the greatest part of the Church Catholick, and being accurate­ly enquired into by those who once were Doubters, found such an uncontroulled reception through the whole Church diffused, as stifled, through all future Ages, the least appearance of a doubt?

Hence then the Roman. §. 23 Doctors may discern what it is they have to do, if they do undertake to shew us such a Tradition for those Roman Doctrines we reject, as hath been shew'd for the Controverted Books of the New Testament. And,

1. It must be owned by them, that it cannot be necessary to Salvation to believe, or have an absolute assurance that these are true, and Apostolical Traditions; and therefore, Haec est fi­des extra quam salus esse non potest; This is the Catholick Faith, without which there is no Salvation, must be excluded from the Roman Creed.

2. It must be also owned, that the pretented Traditions of the present R. Church were for some Centuries controverted, and rejected by whole Churches, Orthodox and Apostolical, and which were as such owned, and embraced by all Christians; and that some of them were, or at least might have been, for the first Four Centuries, disowned by the Church of Rome, as was one of these controverted Books; and consequently it must be owned, that she could not then be received as Mater & Magistra omnium Ecclesiarum; the Mother, and Mistress of all Churches.

3. It must be proved, that there was the same necessity that these controverted Books should be known, and received from the beginning by all Christians, as that the necessary Traditions, and Articles of Christian Faith should be so.

4. It must be proved, that these Traditions were always owned, and mentioned as Divine, and Apostolical Traditions, by many Orthodox Churches and Fathers; and even when con­troverted, [Page 69]were, [...], ac­knowledged by most of the Church Guides. To instance in the A­pocalypse, which Mr. M. on all occasions singles out as a Book whose Authenticalness cannot be better proved, than their Tra­ditions, let him shew us any such Testimonies from the First, Second and Third Centuries, for the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome, as we have shewed for the Apocalypse; any one that saith of them as Denys of Alexandria doth of the Apocalypse, That he durst not reject it by reason of the multitude of Christians who had a veneration for it; let him produce the plain Testimonies of the Fathers, that the Truth of these Traditions may be decided by the Testimonies of the Ancients; that they owned them as Apostolical by virtue of their Testimony; that the Ancient and Holy Fathers, led by the Spirit of God, gave Testimony to them; and that they were the Traditions of holy Men inspired by God: All these things have been said of the Apocalypse in the Four first Centuries; and when Mr. M. can produce any thing of the like nature, evidence and strength for any one of his Traditions, we will own it as Divine and Apo­stolical.

Here then we see the greatest and the plainest difference betwixt the Traditions we receive and own, and those pre­tended Traditions of the Church of Rome, which we reject. For,

1. The Traditions we receive are Traditions handed down in writing to us, throughout all Ages of the Church unto this present time; the Traditions we reject are only presumptive Traditions, such as the Church of Rome presumes to be so, but yet they have no Footsteps in the Ancient Records of the Church of Christ, which is a demonstration that they falsly do pre­sume they are Traditions; for as we could have no just reason to believe those which we own to be Traditions, did we not find them thus handed down to us in these Writings; so can we have no reason to receive the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome, because they are not handed down unto us in this manner.

But saith Mr. M. Before we can know true Books, §. 24 and true Copies of Books from false, P. 407, 408. we must first know true Tradition from false, that we assuredly may say, these are the true Books of Scri­pture, [Page 70]these are the true Copies of those Books, because true Tra­dition commends them for such; these be false Books, or false Copies of true Books, because the Tradition which commends these is false; tell me the means by which infallibly the true Tradition in this point may be known from the false, and that very means I will assign in other points to know true Tradition from false.

This Objection I retort thus, Resp. before we can know true Tra­dition from false, we must know true Faith from false; for true Tradition is only the Tradition of the Faithful, that is, of those who do entirely believe all the necessary Articles of Christian Faith, and if I must first know this Faith, before I can know true Tradition, I cannot need Tradition to instruct me in the Christian Faith. Again, tell me the means by which I may know true Faith antecedently to Tradition, and the very same means will I assign to know the Faith of Protestants with­out it.

2. This Argument in the Mouth of an unbelieving Jew that lived in the Days of Christ and his Apostles pleads as strongly for the vain Traditions of the Scribes and Pharisees, and the whole Jewish Nation, rejected by our Lord and his Apostles; as for the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome, v. g. you send us to Moses and the Prophets to learn the true Mes­siah, and from these Scriptures you attempt to prove your Jesus is the Messiah promised to the Jews, but before you can know whether the Books you cite be the true Books of Moses and the Pro­phets, and the Copies you have of them be true Copies, you must know true Tradition from false; tell me then the means by which in­fallibly the true Tradition in this Point may be known from the false, and that very means will I assign to prove the Traditions of the Jew­ish Church, rejected by your Lord, and his Apostles to be true. Whatsoever Answer Mr. M. can return to this Objection, will be as applicable to his own.

3. To this demand I answer, That where the Tradition de­riveth from the Fountain of Tradition, and can be proved by written Testimonies to have done so: And, 2ly. that where it is a Tradition not of a matter of Fact, but Faith, and passeth down without controul, and contradiction of any that were then and after owned by other Churches as true Christian Brethren. And, 3ly. where it can be proved irrational and absurd, that the Tradition could have so long and generally [Page 71]obtained without just ground of being owned as such, there the Tradition ought to be embraced as true.

When therefore Mr. M. hath proved the pretended Tra­ditions of the Church of Rome to have these Three Characters of true Tradition, we shall have equal reason to admire his Parts, as we have now to wonder at his Confidence; but they who can believe Impossibilities, may be allowed to undertake them.

CHAP. IV.

Sixthly, We distinguish betwixt Traditions touching purely Doctri­nals, or divine Revelations, touching Articles of Faith and Matters of Practice; in the first, the Fathers have been subject to mi­stake in Doctrines not Fundamental, as appears, 1. From the Doctrine of the Mellennium delivered in the Second and Third Centuries, as a Tradition received from Christ and his Apostles, §. 1. As a thing of which they were certain, Ibid. 2. As a Do­ctrine proved from variety of Scriptures, both of the Old and New Testament, which could, say they, receive no other sence, §. 2.3. As a Doctrine denied only by Hereticks, or such as were deceived by them, §. 3. It was embraced by the greatest num­ber of Christians and Church Guides, delivering it not as Doctors only but Testators, §. 4. Hence the uncertainty of such Tra­ditions is demonstrated, and the falshood of the pretended Tradi­tion for Invocation of Saints, §. 5. 2ly. A like mistake is pro­ved from the general Doctrine of the Fathers of the four first Centuries that the Day of Judgment was nigh at hand, §. 6. And that the time of Antichrists coming was at hand, §. 7. That the World should end after Six thousand Years, that is, accord­ing to their computation, Five hundred Years after our Saviour's Advent, §. 8. The Inferences hence, Ibid. In matters of pra­ctice we distinguish, Seventhly, betwixt such as have been gene­rally received without contest in the purest Ages of the Church, and such as have been contested and disowned by Orthodox Churches or Members of the Church; and that we cannot depend with certainty on the latter is proved, 1. From the Contest betwixt P. Victor and the Asiaticks, touching the Easter Festival, in [Page 72]which it is observed, 1. That the greatest part of the Christian World, consented in judgment with Victor and his Synod, §. 9.2. That they who with him kept this Feast on the Lord's Day, pleaded an Apostolical Tradition for that Practice, §. 10. 3. That they who kept it with the Jews pleaded the same Tradition, and with greater Evidence, §. 11. 4. That when the Pope en­deavoured by terrifying Letters to affright them from their practice, all the Asiaticks and Neighbouring Provinces refused to hearken to him, and condemned him for it, §. 12. 5. That hereupon Victor attempted to Excommunicate them, and command­ed others to have no Communion with them, §. 13. 6. That notwithstanding this injunction, all the other Churches held Com­munion with them, and sharply reprehended Victor as a disturber of the Church's Peace, §. 14. Inferences hence shewing the Falshood of the Fundamental Rule of the Guide of Controversies, and the uncertainty of Tradition, §. 15. Which is farther prov­ed from the Contest betwixt P. Stephen and St. Cyprian, and the Asiaticks, touching the Baptizing of Hereticks; where 'tis observed, 1. That the Opinion of Stephen was for the Baptizing of no Hereticks, no not those who were not Baptized in the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost; that of St. Cyprian for the Baptizing of all Hereticks and Schismaticks, §. 16. 2. That Pope Stephen proceeded to an Excommunication of his Brethren upon this account, and a refusal of Communion with them, and so did Pope Xystus and Dionysius after him; whereas they of Africa judged no Man who differed from them, §. 17. 3. Ob­serve, that the Opinion of the Africans and other Eastern Churches was asserted by many Christian Doctors, Churches and Councils, and was of long continuance after this dispute, §. 18. 4. Observe, that as Pope Stephen pretended to Apostolical and Original Tradition for his Opinion, so did the contrary Party for their Opinion, §. 19. 5. That the Africans passed a severe Judgment on the Assertors of the contrary Opinion, though they refused not Communion with them, §. 20. 6. That neither Ste­phen 's Opinion nor Saint Cyprian 's prevailed, but the Church went a middle Way betwixt both, §. 21. Inferences, 1. Hence it appears, that the Doctors of the Western Churches are no good Judges of the Practices of the East, §. 22. 2. That in Matters of this obscurity the Custom of each Church, is to be followed without breach of Peace, §. 23. 3. That in those A­ges, [Page 73]they knew nothing of the Pope's Supremacy, or the Rule of the Guide of Controversies, §. 24. 4. That they belived what passed for Apostolical Tradition in the Church of Rome might be no such thing, §. 25. And, Lastly, That even in those early times Tra­dition Apostolical must falsly be pretended by great and many Churches, §. 26.

FUrthermore we distinguish betwixt Traditions touching Points purely Doctrinal, Dist. 6th. or Divine Revelations which concern matters of meer Belief, as the Doctrine of the Millen­nium, of the time of the Day of Judgment, of Antichrist, and what did hinder his Appearance, and the like, and Traditions touching points of Practice, such as were the Observation of the Lord's Day, the Superiority of Bishops over Presbyters, the Ordination of Presbyters and Deacons by Bishops, &c. Touching the first kind we say, That it is no sufficient evidence that they were Doctrines received from the Apostles, that they have been asserted by after-Ages to be such, it being evident both from Church History, and the Confessions both of Pro­testants and Papists; that in these matters the Fathers have been subject to mistakes in Doctrines not belonging to the Fundamentals of the Christian Faith; but touching matters of Practice we say, That we are ready to receive all such Tradi­tions as have that Evidence, that they were generally practised from the first and purest Ages of the Church, which we are able to produce for observation of the first Day of the Week, the Superiority of Bishops over Presbyters, the Ordination of Presbyters and Deacons by Bishops, and the like. To give some Instances of the first kind.

First, The Doctrine of the Millennium, §. 1 or the Reign of Saints on Earth a Thousand Years, is now rejected by all Ro­man Catholicks; and by the greatest part of Protestants, and yet it passed amongst the best of Christians for Two hundred and Fifty Years for a Tradition Apostolical, and as such is de­livered by many Fathers of the Second and Third Century, who speak of it as the Tradition of our Lord and his Apostles, and of all the Ancients that lived before them, who tell us the very words in which it was delivered, the Scriptures which were then so Interpreted, and say, that it was held by all [Page 74] Christians that were, [...], exactly Orthodox.

And, 1. this is delivered by the Fathers of the Second and Third Centuries as a Tradition received from the Mouth of Christ and his Apostles. [...]. L. 3. c. 39. Eusebius confesseth, That Papias de­clared it to be the Doctrine of our Saviour handed down to him by unwritten Tradition. Lib. 5. c. 33. Euseb. H. Eccl. lib. 3. c. 39. Now of this Papias, Irenaeus saith, That he was an Hearer of St. John, the Author of the Revelations. He himself professeth, that he only followed, [...], them who taught the Truth, and who related, [...], the Commands given by Christ himself, and coming from the Truth it self. [...]. Ibid. That he received, [...], the words of the Apostles from those who followed them, or conversed with them, and only writ the things he had well learned, and well remembred. Eusebius moreover adds, That his Relation, touching the Tradition of the Millennium, prevailed, [...], with most of the Clergy that lived after him to entertain it. [...], Di­al. cum Tryph. p. 308. Justin Martyr speak­ing of the same Doctrine, premiseth, That he chose not to follow the Doctrines of Men, but of God, and the Doctrines delivered by him; and then he adds, That there was a Man among them named John, one of Christ's Twelve Apostles, who in his Revelations had foretold that the Faithful should reign with Christ a Thousand Years in Jerusalem, Lib. 5. cap. 33. and that our Lord Christ said the same thing. Presbyteri meminerunt qui Joannem Discipulum Domini viderunt, audisse se ab illo quemadmodum de tempori­bus illis docebat Dominus, Ibid. Irenaeus adds, That the Seniors who saw St. John, the Disciple of the Lord, remembred how they had heard him say, that he had heard our Lord Christ teach this Doctrine; and then he doth repeat the very words in which Christ taught thus, and tells us that he had them also from Papias the Friend of Polycarp, Cap. 36. Hanc esse ad ordinationem & dispositionem eorum qui salvuntur dicunt Presbyteri Apostolorum Discipuli, ibid. adding, That this, according to the Seniors the Disciples of the Apostles, is the Ordinance and the appointment concerning those that shall be saved, and that our Lord taught this when he promised to drink New Wine with his Disciples in the Kingdom of God; Hanc & Ezechiel novit, & Apostolus Joannes vidit, & qui apud fidem nostram est novae Prophetiae sermo testa­tur. Adv. Marcion. l. 3. c. 24. and St. Paul when he said, That the Creature should be freed from the Bondage of Corruption, into the liberty of the Sons of God. As for the Kingdom promised [Page 75]to us after the Resurrection for a Thousand Years, Ezechiel knew it, saith Tertullian, the Apostle John saw it, and the new Word of Prophecy, which we believe, gives Testimony of it. And if Ge­lasius Cyzicenus may be credited, this was the Doctrine deliver­ed by the Nicene Council in these words, We expect new Heavens and new Earth, [...], &c. Hist. Concil. Nic. l. 2. c. 30. according to the Scriptures, at the Appearance of the Kingdom of our Great God and Saviour Jesus Christ; and then, as Daniel saith, the Saints of the most High shall re­ceive a Kingdom, and the Earth shall be pure and holy, which David by the Eye of Faith foreseeing, [...] [...], Ibid. [...]. saith, I believe to see the Goodness of the Lord in the Land of the Living; and the Son of David, Blessed are the Meek, for they shall inherit the Earth. These things we have established from the Ecclesiastical Con­stitutions, most diligently framed by the Holy Fa­thers.

2. They speak of this, not as a probable Opi­nion, but as a thing which they were certainly assured of. We know, saith Justin Martyr, Dial. cum Trypk. p. 307. the Resurrection of the Flesh, and the Thousand Years in Jerusalem. Predicta benedictio sine contradictione ad tempora regni pertinet. Lib. 5. c. 33. Manifestissime, cap. 34. The Benediction doth without contradi­ction belong to the times of the Kingdom, saith Ire­naeus. And again, These promises do most manifestly signifie the Banquet of the Creature, which God hath promised to give them in the Kingdom of the just. And a third time, Sine Contro­versia dicta sunt, c. 35. These and other things are without Controversie spoken as things which are to happen in the Resurrection of the Just.

3. They confidently cite, §. 2 as plain Assertors of this Do­ctrine, the Prophets of the Old Testament, [...], p. 307. Lib. 5. c. 34. Lib. 7. c. 26. and the Sayings of our Lord and his Apostles in the New. This Thousand Years, saith Justin Martyr, the Prophets, Esaias and Ezekiel, and others do confess. Esaias manifestly declares, saith Irenaeus, that there shall be such joy in the Resurrection of the Just; Ezekiel saith the same thing, and so doth Daniel. The Testimony of the Pro­phets touching this matter are so many, saith Lactantius, that it would be infinite to collect them. Propter hoc beatus dicebat miles, l. 5. c. 32. That our Lord referred to it when he promised that the meek should inherit the Earth, is the Assertion of Irenaeus, and the forementioned Testimony of [Page 76]the Nicene Council; and also when he said Thou shalt be recom­pensed at the Resurrection of the Just, Cap. 33. saith the same Irenaeus; and when he promised to them who left Lands, Houses, Parents, Brethren, and Children for his sake, That they should have an hundred fold now in this life; Lib. 5. c. 33. Ibid. so Irenaeus and St. Cyprian, when he said to his Disciples, I will not henceforth drink of the Fruit of the Vine, till I drink it new, with you in my Father's Kingdom. When to that Question of St. Peter's, Ex occasione hujus senten­tiae quidam introducunt mille annos post resurre­ctionem. Hie­rom. in Matth. 19.28. Peter's, We have left all and fol­lowed thee, what shall we have? he answers, [...], In the new, and Second State, the Resurrection of the Just, when the Son of Man sitteth on the Throne of his Glory; you also shall sit upon Twelve Thrones judging the Twelve Tribes of Israel: And when, having corrected their mistakes about this matter, he adds, Ye are they who have continued with me in my Temptation, and I appoint to you a Kingdom, as my Father hath appointed to me; that you may eat and drink at my Table in my Kingdom: this, saith Justin Martyr, Pag. 312. is the [...], The Mystery of our Regeneration.

They cite to the same purpose that testimony of St. Paul, Rom. 8.21. saying, That the creature shall be delivered from the bondage of Corruption into the glorious Liberty of the Sons of God; which Li­berty is in the next Verse stiled [...], Iren. l. 5.32, 34. the Redem­ption of the Body, from that Death to which it was subject through the disobedience of Adam; and with which will be also a Re­demption of the creature from that Curse which the Earth suf­fered for his sake. [...]. p. 308. Pag. 307. Lib. 5. c. 35. They cite, to the same purpose that passage of St. Peter, who saith, One day is with the Lord as a thousand years; and a thousand years as one day; and this we know, saith Justin M. that these words do relate to the Millennium. Again when Esaias saith, We look for new Heavens, and new Earth; hemeans, saith Justin M. the Promise of the Millennium. These things, saith Irenaeus, are without controversie, spoken of the Re­surrection, in quâ regnabunt justi in terrà; in which the Just shall reign on Earth.

Lastly, As for the Author of the Revelations, they all with one consent declare he speaks expresly of it; and indeed he seems to do it so expresly, that when in the Third Century some Christians began to dislike this Opinion, they began also to question the Authority of this Book which never was before doubted of by any Christian.

Fourthly, Observe, that these Fathers do expresly teach, §. 3 That this Doctrine of the Millennium was deni­ed chiefly by Hereticks and such as were de­ceived by them; Quoniam transferuntur quorundam sententiae ab Haereticis sermonibus. Lib. 5. c. 32. Haeretici enim despicientes psalmationem Dei, & non suscipientes salutem carnis suae. Lib. 5 c. 31. thus Irenaeus in the Preface of his Discourse upon this Subject saith, he found it necessary to speak of it, Because some Mens Opi­nions were perverted by the Speeches of the Hereticks, and they understood not the appointment of God, and the Mystery of the Resurrection of the Just, and of the Kingdom. And again, he saith, That some of those who are thought to have believed aright do go beyond the order of the promotion of the Just, and know not the methods of their training up, or being exercised to incorruption, having in them­selves Heretical sences (of this matter.) For the Hereticks de­spising the formation of God, ( i. e. the Body framed by him) and not receiving the Salvation of their Flesh, (or not believing that it shall be saved) say, That as soon as they are dead they transcend the Heavens, and the Maker of them, and go to that Mother or Father which they have feigned to themselves; they therefore who reject, as much as in them lies, all Resurrection of the Flesh, what wonder is it if they know not the order of the Resur­rection; which order, with the method by which we are ex­ercised to incorruption, and the enjoyment of God he after­wards declares to be this, Cap. 32. That our first Resurrection is principi­um incorruptelae per quod Regnum qui digni fuerint assuescunt capere deum, the beginning of incorruption, by living in which King­dom they who are worthy so to do, by little and little do accustom themselves to enjoy God. Cap. 35. And that the Just Man thus raised verè praemeditabitur incorruptelam, & augebitur, & vigebit in Regni temporibus, ut fiat capax Gloriae Patris; shall truly ex­ercise, or fit himself for incorruptibility, and increase, and flourish in the times of that Kingdom, Cap. 36. that he may be made capable of the Glory of the Father. And a third time, That Man being renewed, & vigente ad incorruptelam, ut non possit jam veterascere; and making such progress to incorruption, that he cannot now wax Old; tunc qui digni fuerint coelorum conversatione illuc transibunt, id est, in Coelos; then they who are worthy shall ascend to Heaven.

Justin M. being asked by Trypho, whether he believed That Jerusalem should be rebuilt, Pag. 306. and the Christians should be gathered together there with Christ, and the Patriarchs and Prophets? An­swers [Page 78]thus, [...], I have before confessed unto thee that I and many others are of this judgment; adding that he there­fore embraced this Doctrine, Because he chose not to follow Men or their Doctrines, Pag. 306. but God; and telling Trypho, That if the Jews had met with any who did not confess this, Pag. 307. but blasphem­ed the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, he was not to esteem them Christians though they were [...], called Christi­ans: [...], &c. For I, and all Christians that are entirely Orthodox do know there will be a Resurrection of the Flesh, and a thousand Years in Jerusalem, built, adorn'd and enlarged, as the Prophets Ezekiel, Esaias, and others have confessed. Now by comparing of these words with what before was spoken by him of the Gnosticks, and the following branches of that Heresie the Marcionites, the Valentinians, Basili­dians and Saturnilians, p. 253. it will be evident that Justin M. speaks here especially of them. For,

1. There you will find him saying of those Hereticks, That they taught Men to Blaspheme the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. And here, That some of them who did not own the Millen­nium were Men who dared to Blaspheme the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.

2. There you will find them expresly stiled the Marcionites, Valentinians, Basilidians and Saturnilians: Here you will find them generally described by this character, That [...], they say there is no Resurrection of the Dead; but that as soon as they die, [...], their Souls were received into Heaven, as Irenaeus before noted of those deniers of the Millennium, and as is certainly true of all the Hereticks here mentioned; Danaeus in Aug. de Hae­res. c. 22. f. 100. b. Dan. ibid. c. 4. f. 60. b. Ibid. cap. 11. f. 79. a. for the Marcionites denied the Resurrection of the Flesh, and held, That the Soul only should be saved. Basilides denied The Resurrection of the Flesh. The Saturnilians said, That there would be no Resurrection of the Flesh; because the Body would not be saved. The Valentinians denied the Resurrection of the Flesh, saying, That our Souls only, not our Bodies were redeemed by Christ. Moreover he promises to write a Book against these Deniers of the Millennium, which what it should be, except his Book against Heresie in general, or against Marcion in particular, I would gladly know.

3. There he declares, that true Christians did [...], in nothing Communicate with these Men, as knowing they were Atheists, ( i. e. wicked) ungodly and unjust; and here he forbids Trypho, [...], to account them Christians; saying, they no more deserved that Name, than the Sadducees, and other Hereticks amongst the Israelites deserved the Name of Jews. Now let it be considered,

1. §. 4 That this Doctrine was owned in the first Ages of the Church, by the greatest number of the Christian Clergy, [...]. H. Eccl. l. 3 c. 39. In Jer. 19. Proem. in lib. 18. Com. in Esa. as is confessed by Euscbius, that by the confession of St. Jerom, Multi Ecclesiasticorum virorum, & Martyrum, ista dixerunt; Many Ecclesiastical Men, and Martyrs had asserted it before his time; and that even in his days it was the Doctrine, quam no­strorum plurima sequitur multitudo; which a great multitude of Christians followed; that it was received not only in the Eastern parts of the Church by Papias, Justin, Irenaeus, Ne­pos, Apollinaris, Methodius, but also in the West and South by Tertullian, Cyprian, Victorinus, Lactantius and Severus, and, if we may credit Gelasius Cyzicenus, by the first Nicene Coun­cil.

2. That these Men taught this Doctrine, not as Doctors on­ly, but as Witnesses of the Tradition which they had received from Christ and his Apostles, and which was taught them by the Elders the Disciples of Christ, which pass among the Ro­manists for Authentick marks of Apostolical Tradition.

3. That they pretend to ground it upon numerous and ma­nifest Testimonies both of the Old and New Testament, and speak of them as Texts which could admit no other meaning, and which they knew to have this meaning; and then let any Romanist shew any thing of a like nature for any Article pre­tended by the Church of Rome to be derived from Tradition to them.

Now if the Scriptures thus Interpreted for these Two Cen­turies with so much confidence and assurance; §. 5 if a Tradition of this early date, delivered by Men of such great Reputation, from the Disciples of our Lord, and from the Seniors of the Church, may yet be Scriptures falsly Interpreted, Traditions falsly said to be received from the Apostles, or the Rulers of [Page 80]the Church; Semijudaei. Hier. in Esa. 60. f. 100. b. Praefat. in lib. 18. f. 107. Ridiculi [...] in cap. 66. v. 22. and they who thus Interpreted them might be looked upon as Judaizing, as Men whose God was their Belly, as Men who loved their Belly, and their Lusts, and as Ridiculous; which Epithetes St. Jerom freely doth bestow upon the Assertors of the Millennary Doctrine, how much more reason must we have to doubt of those Interpretations of Scripture, and those Tradi­tions which are now represented as true Traditions and true Interpretations of the Scripture by the Roman Church. If that which once passed for the Doctrine of all Christians that were Orthodox, A. D. 373. n. 14. Vitanda est istiusmodi ex­planatio, imo Haeresis. In Jer. 19. f. 137. b. may pass in after Ages for Heresie, as saith Baro­nius; the Doctrine of the Millennium was pronounced by Da­masus, and as St. Jerom seems in his invective stile to call it; and that which Hereticks then chiefly held, must be now held of all who would not be accounted Hereticks; sure what is Orthodox in one Age, may become Heresie in the succeeding Ages, or else the Church of Rome can be no certain judge either of what is Orthodox or Heretical. Sure they may be ashamed to ask us any more how Errors could come into their Church, and no beginning of them known, till they can tell us the be­ginning of this Error. And lastly, if the Fathers of the purest Ages could be so easily cozened by Papias, a Man of no Judg­ment in this Matter, as some of them assert, why might they not be cheated by such half witted Men in Twenty other Matters, why not by Twenty other Men of as weak Parts? And what assurance can we have of any other thing in which Tradition is pretended on the account of Testimonies less Pri­mitive, less plain, less numerous than these were? If they who had matters at Second-hand from the Apostles could be thus mistaken in a Tradition on which they founded their future Hopes and Expectations, must they not much more be sub­ject to like mistakes, in matters of meer Speculation and Opinion?

Moreover, hence we have a demonstration of the Falshood of the pretended Tradition of the Church of Rome, touching the Invocation of Saints; Sess. 25. for that, according to the Trent Coun­cil, depends upon this Supposition; That as to their Souls they are at present, una cum Christo regnantes, & aeterna felicitate in Coelo fruentes, now reigning with Christ, and enjoying eternal fe­licity in Heaven, and so admitted already to the Beatifick Vision; [Page 81]whereas both Justin Martyr and Irenaeus assert, this Doctrine was proper to the formentioned Hereticks; they were the Men who said, that when Men died, Pag. 307. [...], that, Iren. l. 5. c. 31. simulatque mortui fuerint dicunt se super­gredi coelos, & ire ad eum qui ab ipsis affingitur patrem, their Souls went directly to Heaven, and passed above the material Hea­vens to the Father. These Fathers also add, That men were first to reign with Christ on Earth, Tertullian, Origen, Am­brose, Clem. Romanus, Chry­softom, Theodoret, Oecu­menius, Theophylact, St. Bernard, Stapleton, Defens. Eccl. Author. lib. 1. c. 2. Lactantius, Victorinus, Prudentius, Aretas, Euthy­mius, Fr. Pegna. direct. in­quis. part. 2. c. 21. and so to accustom and fit themselves to reign with Him in Heaven, to receive first their Bodies, & sic venire in conspectum Dei, and so to be admitted into the Presence of God; and that this was the Doctrine of most of the Ancients, is confirmed by their own Writers; how therefore could they have any received Tradition, that the Saints were to be invoked, as reigning now with Christ, and be­ing admitted into Heaven, and enjoying the Vision of God?

Moreover, §. 6 it was the Doctrine of the four Ages next to the Apostles, or of the four first Centures, that the Day of Judgment was near at Hand, and that the World should only last till the destruction of the Roman Empire. Lib. 1. vis. 3. Thus Hermas to that Que­stion, Whether the consummation of all things were at hand? §. 8 Answers, That the end should be when the Tower was Built and perfected, sed & cito consummabitur, and that this would quickly be. In proximo est Adventus Domini, The coming of our Lord draws nigh, saith Tertullian; De Spectac. c. 30. upon which place De la Cerde notes, That all the Fathers spake thus of the Day of Judgment. We pray, saith the same Tertullian, for the Emperors, Vim maxi­mam vniverso orbi imminen­tem. Apol. c. 32. and for the State, i. e. continuance of the Empire, because we know the con­flagration of the World, which is now imminent, and the close of it which threatneth the worst of Evils, is retarded by the continu­ance of the Roman Empire. And again, we pray for the Emperor, Cap. 39. pro statu saeculi, pro rerum queite, pro mora finis, for the continuance of the Age, for the quiet posture of Affairs, and the delay of the end of the World; which shews they thought it was then near. And a third time, Ad Scap. c. 2. We wish well to the Roman Em­pire, for while the World continueth it shall stand. St. Cyprian tells Pope Cornelius, That Christi cito approquinquabit adventus, Ep. 57. Ed. Ox. Ep. 63. p. 157. Christs coming would soon draw nigh. In his Epistle to Caecilius [Page 82]he declares, that secundus ejus adventus nobis ap­propinquat, Quoniam in fine atque con­summatione mundi Antichri­sti tempus infestum appro­pinquare nunc coepit. Prae­fat. de Exhort. Martyr. his second coming to us was near: and in his Book of Exhortation to Martyrdom, he gives this account of his Writing, viz. That he did it because now in the end of the World the time of Antichrist began to approach, and Fortu­natus, had defired him to write something to strengthen the Bre­thren.

It also was the general Opinion of the Church, §. 7 that Anti­christ was to come at the close of the World; and it was also generally believed, that Antichrist was at hand. Tertullian declares, De fuga in persecut. c. 12. [...]. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 7. Ep. 59. p. 139. Ep. 58. p. 120. Scire debetis, & pro certo credere & tenere, occasum faeculi, atque Antichristi tem­pus appropinquasse. Ibid. Antichristum jam instare, that Antichrist was even then ready to appear. Judas a Christian Writer, That he was to come in the time of the Emperor Severus: St. Cyprian saith, That he was now appearing, that his Advent was at hand, that Christians ought to know, and certainly believe and hold, that the Day of Trouble men­tioned Matthew the 24th. began to fall upon their Heads, that the end of the World, and the time of Antichrist drew near.

It also was the general Opinion of the Fathers that our Lord was born in the Year of the World 5500, §. 8 and that the World should end, or be renewed in the Year 6000. That our Lord was Born in the Year 5500, or 5508, or 5509, as the Greeks commonly compute, Apud Phot. Cod. 202. p. 525. you may learn from Hippolytus, who as Pho­tius notes, placed the coming of Antichrist, [...], Five hundred Years after Christ, because then the Six thousand years from the Creation of the World being expired, the World would end. The Fa­thers who were of this Opinion were very many, and * Petav. in Epiph. Haer. 66. n. 50. Feuardentius in Iren. l. 5. c. 28. magni nominis, of great repute, say Peta­vius and Sixtus Senensis, l. 5. Annot. 190.

And they pretended to derive this from plain Texts of Scripture, [...] Pseudo Just. q. 71. Ambros. in Gal. 4.4. Oe­cum. in 1 Joh. 2.18. Hier. in Mich. 4. Epiph. Haer. 66. §. 50. such, as When the fulness of time was come, In the last Days he spake to us by his Son, On whom the ends of the Ages are come, Now is the last hour; which, saith St. Jerom, if you divide the [Page 83]whole Six thousand Years of the worlds duration into Twelve parts, according to the Twelve hours of the Day, must be the last Five hun­dred Years of them.

It also was a Doctrine almost generally received among the most Ancient Fathers that the World should end, or be re­newed after 6000 years. [...] Sect. 15. This Barnabas expresly teacheth in his Epistle, saying, Attend my Children what he saith, that ex­pression, he finished in Six Days, signifies this, That God will finish all things in Six thousand Years; for, that a Day with him is a Thousands Years, he himself testifieth, saying, A Day shall be as a Thousand Years. Wherefore Children, in Six days, that is, in Six thousand years, shall all things be Consummated. In as many Days as the World was made, Quotquot enim diebus hic factus est mundus tot & mil­lenis annis consummatur: si enim dies Domini quase mille anni, &c. lib. 5. c. 28. in so many Thousand Years it is consummated; for if, as the Pro­phecy saith, the Day of the Lord is as a Thousand Years; and in six Days were all things made which were made, it is manifest, that the consummation of them will be the Six thousandth Year: so Irenaeus. His Scholar Hyppolitus in the fore-cited passage saith the same thing. Vide Sixt. Se­nen. Bibl. San­ctae l. 5. annot. 190. Lib. 7. c. 25. Eustathius in his Hexaemeron, and the Author of the Question and Answers, passing under the Name of Justin Martyr, Lactantius, Hilary and Jerom are all of the same mind; and hence Lactantius took the confidence to say in his time, It could not be above Two hun­dred Years before the World would have an end. St. Cyprian, De Exhort. Mart. p. 168. That Sex millia annorum jam fere complentur, the Six thousand Years are almost compleated. And St. Jerom, Ep. ad Geron­tium de Mo­nogamia, Tom. 1. f. 33. b. when he heard of the taking of Rome by Alaricus the Goth, crys out, Qui tenebat de medio fit, & non intelligimus Antichristum appropinquare? He who hinder'd is taken out of the way, and do we not consider that Anti­christ is at hand? And this Opinion, Disert. de Mart fortitud. §. 21.24. as it is well noted by the Learned Mr. Dodwell, they collected from the Prophetick writ­ings, and from the Phrase of the last Days, so frequent in the Scripture, and from those Expressions which mention our Lord's coming to destroy Jerusalem as at hand. And yet we have al­ready lived long enough to see the falseness of this Doctrine, and so to be convinced that in these matters the Church Guides were not Infallible Interpreters of Scripture, nor A [...]thentick derivers of Tradition down to future Ages. And which is in this matter more observable, 2 Thes. ij. 6. the Apostle plainly had foretold them what it was that hindered this appearance of the Man of [Page 84]Sin, and yet 'tis manifest, that they retained not what he told them: Nor hath the Church of future Ages been able to inform us; nor can our pretenders to Infallibility tell us, with any certainty, [...]. V. 6. what was the hindrance which St. Paul there meant, and his Thessalonians then knew; for that they did know it we are sure, because it is written, But what it was none of them knew, because it was unwriten. The Church, that infallible Oracle, and excellent keeper of Tradition, hath lost this and many more Traditions; that is, discourses of our Lord and his Apostles by word of mouth, because they were not written. And therefore blessed be the goodness of that God, who, seeing what an unfaithful keeper of Traditions the Church was, took order that what his wisdom saw ne­cessary for us to know and practise, should be written.

2. Dist. 7 In matters of Practice, we distinguish betwixt such practices as have been generally received, and owned without contest from the first, and purest Ages of the Church, as the Observa­tion of the Lord's Day, the Ordination of Presbyters by Bishops, and such as have been matter of long contest, and in which the Tradition pleaded by some, hath been as evidently disown­ed by others as good Members of the Church as they; and that we have no sufficient Reason to depend much on such pretences to Tradition will appear from the dispute betwixt Pope Victor and the Asiatick Bishops, about the observation of the Easter Festival; of which let it be Noted,

First, §. 9 That Pope Victor and the R. Church kept the Easter Festi­val on the Lord's Day only; whereas the Asiaticks, and some few Churches with them, did celebrate that Festival on the Fourteenth Day of March, on whatsoever Day of the Week that happend; whence sometimes it fell out that some Chri­stians were Feasting, and rejoicing when others were obser­ving their Lent Fast. For this cause Synods met in divers pla­ces, and particularly a R. Synod which decreed with Victor, [...]. That all with one consent should keep the Easter Festival on the Lord's Day. And con­sonant to this was the Practice and Judgment of many other Churches; for that this Festival should be by them observed on the same day, was de­termined [Page 85]by St. Irenaeus, who presided in France; by Theophilus, Bishop of Caesarea; by Narcissus, Bishop of Jerusal [...]m, and the Priests subject to them; by the Bishops of Pontus, in a Synod where Palma presided, and by the Churches of the Province of Osdroena. And the same, [...]. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 23. saith Eu­sebius, was the Eunanimous determination of most other Bishops and Churches of the Christian World. And though the Asiatick Churches kept this Feast upon the Fourteenth Day of March; yet was the contrary practice observed, saith the same Eusebus, [...], through the whole World beside. So that 'tis evident the much major part of the Church concurred in practice with the Pope, and judged it reasonable and expedient to observe this Festival upon the Lord's Day only. And of this their determination, they sent Letters to all the Churches round about, and con­sequently to all the Asiatick Churches.

Secondly, Observe, That, according to Eusebius, §. 10 they who kept this Feast upon the Lord's Day did it [...], from a Tradition Apostolical. Eccl. Hist. l. 5. c. 23. [...]. Ibid. c. 25. [...]. Lib. 5. c. 17. p. 258. [...]. And the Bishops of Palestine spake much of the Tradition touching the Paschal Feast descending down unto them by succession from the Apostles. The Constitutions stiled Apostolical command all Chri­stians to take especial care that they observe the Paschal Feast only on the Lord's Day, and forbid them to celebrate it any longer with the Jews. And the Fifth and Sixty second of those Canons which pass under the same stile, forbid all Bi­shops, Priests or Deacons under the penalty of de­position to celebrate the Paschal Feast before the vernal Equinox, or to Feast with the Jews.

Thirdly, Observe, That notwithstanding these Assertions, §. 11 the Evidence that they who did observe this Festival when the Jews celebrated their Paschal Feast followed the Practice and Tradition of the Apostles, seems more strong and cogent. For even Eusebius confesseth, that they who celebrated this [Page 86]Festival with the Jews, Lib. 5. cap. 24. [...]. Ibid. told the very names of the Apostles from whom they received this Tra­dition, and of their Successors, who handed down this practice to them, declaring that it was thus celebrated before them by Philip, and John the Apostles of our Lord, by Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna, Thraseas Bishop of Eumenia, by Papirius, Melito and Sagaris, and by seven Bishops, Predecessors to Polycrates, who all observed it as they did. All these who in the first or second Cen­turies did very laudably perform the office of a Bishop, and who had, many of them, extraordinary Gifts of the Holy Ghost, [...], kept the Pas­chal Feast, saith Polycrates, upon the Fourteenth Day, according to the Gospel, in nothing varying from what they had received. [...]. Ibid. p. 193. Moreover Irenaeus adds, That Polycarp who conversed with the Apostle John and the o­ther Apostles, always observed the same Rite. Since therefore he was, Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. 36. saith Eusebius, [...], a Man familiar with the Apostles, and made Bishop of Smyrna by the Servants and Eye-witnesses of our Lord; [...]. Ibid. it is more than probable that he derived this Custom from St. John, and from those Eye-witnesses of Christ, from whom he received his Office. Epiphanius not only doth informs us, That all Christi­ans did celebrate the Paschal Feast with the Jews whilst the Bishops of Jerusalem were of the Circumcision, that is, for One hundred and thirty Years, Haer. 70. §. 9. but also saith, That, [...], the whole world ought then to follow their Example, and celebrate the Feast with them; and, to this Effect, he often cites a Canon of the Apo­stles, requiring them to keep it when their Brethren of the Circumcision did so.

Fourthly, §. 12 Observe, That Pope Victor writ a Letter to Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus upon this Subject, [...]. Euseb. ibid. c. 24 p. 192. desiring him to call a Synod of the Asia­tick Bishops, and endeavouring in it to terrifie them by his Threats, to a compliance with his Cu­stom, and the determination of his Roman Synods.

Fifthly, Observe, [...]. Ibid, pag. 191. That Polycrates having re­ceived this Letter, writes back to Victor and the Church of Rome after this manner, That they had a contrary Tradition from which they never did nor would recede, that he was not at all moved with their Threats, as knowing it was better to obey God than Man; that he had, [...]. p. 192. according to their desire called together his fellow Bi­shops, and found them all, [...], of the same mind with him, and all consenting to his Letter.

Whence note, That all the Asiatick Bishops and Churches, [...]. Ibid. and the neighbouring Provinces, did judge the Pope and Church of Rome guilty of doing themselves, and of imposing upon others, that which was contrary to Apostolical Tradition, and to that Obedience they owed to God, and do not only refuse compliance with their Determinations and Customs, but also add, That they regard not what they threaten. They therefore then knew nothing of the Pope's Superiority over them, or his Supremacy over the whole Church, or of any Obligation lying on them, to comply with the Constitutions of that Church; nor did they think it such a dreadful thing, as is now imagined, to be separated from their Communion. Yea since they do so stifly refuse compliance with that Determination of the Pope, in which he had the suffrage and concurrence of most other Churches, it is demonstratively evident that they knew no­thing of R. H.'s feigned Rule of Ʋniversal Church Practice, Disc. 2. c. 3. §. 23. That in Judges subordinate dissenting, all Christians must adhere to the Superior, in those of the same Order and Dignity, to the major part, for this Rule, had they known it, must have convinced or confounded them.

Sixthly, Observe, §. 13 That Pope Victor having re­ceived this Letter from the Asiatick Churches, [...]. Hieron. in verbo Victor. and the Neighbouring Provinces, he tried, saith Euse­bius, to separate them from the common Ʋnity, and writ invective Letters against them to other Churches, declaring that all the Brethren of those Churches were by him wholly separated from Communion, or Men not at all to be Communicated with; and, [...], commanding them to have no fellowship with them. He tried to do this by these means, saith [Page 88] Eusebius; he therefore did not think it in his power to se­parate them from the common Unity without the consent of other Churches, nor was his act esteemed then sufficient for this work.

Seventhly, Observe, That Victor in this angry mood doth not attempt to Excommunicate them [...], as men disobedi­ent to the commands of his Holiness, or the decisions of the Church of Rome; but only [...], as Men of Heterodox Opinions; on which account it did belong to any Church, as well as that of Rome, to move for their exclusion from Commu­nion: Pope Victor therefore was not then acquainted with that Arcanum of the Romish See, that she had power over all other Churches, and that whosoever did not comply with the in­junctions of his Holiness, deserved the censure of Excommuni­cation for his disobedience, nor did the Churches of those times believe any such matter. For,

Eighthly, §. 14 When Victor sent his invective Letters to other Churches, exhorting, or requiring them to renounce Commu­nion with these Asiaticks, [...]. Ibid. [...], they return him a contrary Exhortation, with equal vehemence requesting him to mind the things which did belong unto the Peace, the Ʋnity, and Love which ought to be preserved among Brethren. They there­fore clearly do insinuate, that he did not mind the Peace, and Unity of the Church, i. e. he was Schismatical in that Action, and could they then conceive he was the Head, and his Church the principle of Ʋnity. They also writ back Letters in which they did [...], Eccl. Hist. l. 5. c. 24. sharply reprehend him upon this account; they therefore did not think themselves, and others obliged to submit to the decisions of the Pope, and his Coun­cil, unless perhaps they thought themselves obliged by their Example to do things opposite unto the Peace and Union of the Church of Christ, and to that Charity which was to be preserved among Christian Brethren. St. Jerom not only Notes, that the other Bishops did not consent to Victor's Excommunicati­on; In qua sen­tentia his qui discrepabunt ab illis Victori non dederunt manus. Ibid. Haec posui ut ingenium & Authoritatem viri demonstra­rem. In verbo Polycrates. but commends Polycrates as a Brave Stout Man in this affair.

Ninthly, Observe, That Iraeneus in his Letter, [...]. Lib. 5. c. 24. writ to Victor, in the name of all the Brethren un­der his jurisdiction in France, that he should not reject whole Churches of God, observing their Ancient Tradition, saith Eusebius; their Apostoli­cal Tradition, saith Nicephorus. Niceph. l. 4. c. 37. In pursuance of which design he minds the Pope, that long before there were, and still continued other differences in the Church, touching the observation of the Lent Fast; and that notwithstand­ing, they who thus differed, all preserved Peace, and were at pre­sent all in Peace one with the other. He adds, That his predecessors in the See of Rome, who observed the Feast as he did, [...], nevertheless kept Peace with them who observed the Feast after the manner of the Asiaticks, Eusebius Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. P. 198. and never cast out any from the Church who practised as they did; particularly that Poly­carp coming to Rome in the time of Anicetus, acted like Polycra­tes, and would not be perswaded to comply with the custom of the Church of Rome in this particular, yet they communicated, and Received the Sacrament together, departed in Peace, without contention about this matter; and both of them preserved peace with all the Churches which differed from them in this observation. From all which it is evident, that Irenaeus charged Victor as [...], a lover of Contention, a breaker of the Church's Peace, one who denied Communion with, and did attempt the rejecti­on of the Asiatick Churches without cause; and therefore must necessarily judge him to be the Schismatick, and so he could not possibly conceive, that by Victor's Excommunicati­on the Asiaticks could be separated from the common Union; but rather that the Pope, and his Church (if they concurred with him in the second Letter, as in the first they did, and as it was the custom of those times to do) must be the Schismaticks. And therefore whereas Pope Victor writ Letters to engage all Churches to break off Communion with the Asiaticks, [...]. Ibid. p. 193, 194. Irenaeus writes Letters, of the same import with this to Victor, to the Bishops of most other Churches to engage them to preserve Peace, and Communion with the Asiaticks. So opposite is he in all things to the proceedings of the Pope and Church of Rome; and yet in all this, he is com­mended as a Man who in this matter acted [...], fittingly, [Page 90]as a true Irenaeus or Peacemaker, that is, as one who answered his name by his endeavour to preserve the Church's Peace, which Victor laboured to disturb. And 'tis observable, that all the Churches of God complied with the Desire of Irenaeus; for though they differed, Eccl Hist. l. 1. c. 8. saith Socrates, about this Feast, [...], yet did they not separate from Com­munion one with another, on that account. Now the Inferences which naturally flow from this Relation in favour of the Pro­testants, against the Doctrine of the Pope's Supremacy, the necessity of Union to, and Communion with the Church of Rome, and other Articles of like nature, I shall not farther in­sist upon, only hence note.

First, §. 15 The falseness of the Rule forementioned, which is the Ground and Foundation of the Guide of Controversies; for here we find the Pope deciding of a Controversie, E Cathedra, and with his Roman Synod; we also find that most other Bishops and Churches of the Christian World, [...], pass the same Judgment of the Controversie with the Pope and his Roman Council; and yet by no means will they allow that they who were of another Judgment, and acted contrary to their determination, should be molested for it, or treated other­wise than Christian Brethren, 'tis therefore imposible they should have held, that all Christians were obliged either to adhere, in any matter of dissent, to the decision of the major part, or to the decision of the Pope and Church of Rome, for then they must have held the Asiaticks, and others who a­greed with them to be Schismaticks, and to deserve exclusi­on from the Communion of the Church, for acting in opposition to her Great and only Rule of Peace and Unity; yea, it is impossible that should have always been, as he pretends, an universal Rule of Church Practice, according to which so many Churches do refuse to practise, and yet are by their fellow Christians owned as Brethren, and persons not to be molested upon that account.

Secondly, Hence note, How difficult a thing it is to know, even in a matter of the constant practice of all Christians in the Second Century, what the Tradition of the Apostles was; [Page 91]a Tradition being pretended on one side to de­rive from Peter and to be Apostolical, [...]. De Syn. Arim. p. 872. Ep. ad Pag. 933. [...]. Chrys. Tom. 6. Hom. 28. p. 379. l. 33. and yet all the Churches of Asia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Ci­licia, saith Athanasius; of Antioch, saith Chryso­stom, having a contrary Tradition which, say they, derived from Philip and St. John, and so undoubtedly was Apostolical, and Canons as from these Apostles being produced on both sides; if then they were so divided about Tradition when the Apostles was scarce cold in their Graves, and that in matters of their daily practice; what assurance can we have of any Traditions contested in this pre­sent Age? If a Custom might then arise, and be delivered to Posterity with great variety in the Lent Fast, so that some Christians thought they were to keep it but One day, some Two, some more, some Forty, [...], &c. Iren. apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. p. 192, 193. and all this through the negligence of the then present Rulers of the Church, how may the practice of the whole Church of Rome now vary from what it was in the beginning? Or why should that be judged impossible with them, which by their own confession hath actually happened for this last Seven hundred Years to the whole Eastern Church? Or what certainty can be had of contested Traditions subject to such variety and change in a short time, and in a matter of continual practice, when we are distant from the Fountain of them One thousand six hundred Years?

A Second Instance of like nature is that of the dispute be­twixt Pope Stephen and St. Cyprian, touching the Rebaptizing of those Persons who only were Baptized by Hereticks, as will be evident from these ensuing Observations, viz.

First, That the Opinion of Pope Stephen was professedly this, §. 16 That whatsoever Hereticks did take upon them to Baptize, the Per­sons so Baptized were to be admitted into Church Communion without farther Baptism; so his Opinion is pro­pounded in his own words by Cyprian, viz. Si quis a quacunque N.B. Haerest venerit ad nos manus illi imponantur ad poenitenti­am. Ep. 74. p. 211. That from whatsoever Heresie a Person did return into the Church, he was to be admitted only by impo­sition of Hands, and not by Baptism. Eusebius in­froms [Page 92]us, that the Controversie which arose be­twixt them was this, [...]. Eccl. Hist. l. 7. c. 2. Whether they who returned from any kind of Heresie were to be purged by Baptism, or only by imposition of Hands with Prayer. St. Cyprian adds, De Marcionis Baptismo, item Valentini, & Apelletis, contendit filios deo nasci. Ep. 74. p. 214. 73. p. 199, 200. That he declared the Baptism of Valentinus, Marcion and Apelles to be valid, and beget Sons to God, although it was the Baptism of Men who did Blaspheme the Father and the Son, August de Haer. c. 11, 22, 23. vide Danaeum. Ibid. which certainly they did, for they asserted, That there were two Gods, and that the God of Is­rael was an evil God, and not the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ; and they denied the truth of our Saviour's Manhood, and the Resurrection of the Flesh.

Secondly, Observe, That the Opinion of St. Cyprian, and those who in Africa and elsewhere adhered to him, Dicimus omnes omnino Haereticos & Schismaticos, &c. Ep. 69. p. 180. was this, That all Persons, who only were Baptized by Hereticks, were to be admitted into the Church by Baptism. St Cyprian Bishop of Carthage thought, Hist. Eccl. lib. 7. cap. 3. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. pag. 221. Omnes Schismaticos & Haereticos qui ad Ecclesiam conversi sunt Baptizari. Apud Cypr. p. 231. saith Eusebius, that being first purged from their Error, they ought to be admitted, [...], no otherwise than by Baptism. Not only the Cataphrygae, saith Firmilian, but, caeteri quique Haeretici, all other Hereticks whatsoever are deprived of the Power of Baptism. In the Council of Carthage consisting of Eighty five Bishops assembled out of Africa, Numidia and Mauritania, Novatus a Thamugade defines according to the Testimony of the Scriptures, and the Decree of our Collegs of Blessed Memory, That all Schismaticks and Hereticks, who are converted to the Church, should be Bap­tized. Januarius a Lambese saith, According to the Authority of the Holy Scriptures I decree, Haereticos omnes Baptizandos, that all Hereticks shall be Baptized, and so admit­ted into the Church. Repudiandum esse omne omnino Baptisma quod sit extra Ecclesiam constitutum. Firm. apud Cypr. Ep. 75. pag. 226. The Council of Iconium de­creed, That all Baptism was to be rejected that was celebrated out of the Church. That of Synnada, That no Baptism was to be found amongst Hereticks which were out of the Church, Apud Haereticos nullum Baptisma reperiri. and that therefore returning to the Church, they ought to be Bap­tized in it.

Thirdly, Observe, That Pope Stephen, §. 17 in prosecution of this Quarrel or Dispute, proceeded to a Separation of himself from, and a refusal of Communion with his Brethren, both in the Southern and the Eastern Churches, who declared for the Baptism of Hereticks returning to the Bosom of the Church. Pope Stephen, saith Dionysius to Pope Xystus, writ to me, Apud Eusebi­um Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. as you do, and for the same Cause, [...], as one who would not communicate with Helin, Firmilian, or any of the Bi­shops of Cilicia, Cappadocia, Galatia, or of the Neighbouring Regions, because they Rebaptized Hereticks. In many other Pro­vinces, saith Firmilian, many things do vary, Rumpens ad­versus vos pa­cem, Ep. 75. apud Cypr. p. 228. but yet for these things they do not depart from the Peace and Ʋnity, which yet Pope Stephen hath been bold to do, breaking that Peace which all his An­cestors have preserved with you in mutual Love and Honour. And turning his Discourse to him he speaks thus, How great Sin hast thou heaped upon thy self, quando te à tot gregibus scidisti, by cutting off thy self from so many Flocks? Siquidem ille est vere Schismaticus qui sea Commu­nione Ecclesiasticae unitatis Apostatum fecerit. Ibid. Sacerdotes Dei abstinen­dos putat. Deceive not thy self, for thou hast cut thy self off from them, he being indeed the Schismatick who makes himself an Apostate from the Communion of Ecclesiastical Ʋnity, and whilst thou thinkest thy self able to separate all from thee, thou only hast separated thy self from all. St. Cyprian saith, Ep. 74. Pag. 214. That he had passed his Judg­ment for the Excommunication of the Priests of God, who kept the Truth of Christ, and the Unity of the Church. St. Austin also doth affirm, Stephanus non solum non re­baptizabat Haereticos, ve­rum etiam hoc facientes Excommunicandos fore decernebat. Libr. de Baptismo contra Petil. cap. 14. pag. 504. That Pope Stephen judged they should be Excommunicated who endeavoured to pull down the Ancient Cu­stom of receiving Hereticks without Baptism.

Fourthly, Observe, That after the Death of Stephen, Pope Xystus, his immediate Successor, asserted the same Doctrine, and was as vehement as he for the Exclusion of all those from Church Communion who did oppose it. For Xystus with Philemon and Dionysius two Roman Presbyters, wrote Letters to Dionysius of Alexandria, declaring, That they would not com­municate with them, who held that Hereticks were to be ad­mitted into the Church by Baptism. Apud Euseb. Ibid. This will appear from the Letter of Dionysius to Pope Xystus, where having told him, [Page 94]that his Predecessor Pope Stephen had written to him, that he would not Communicate with them for this very reason; he adds, That he had written formerly both to Philemon and Dionysius of Rome, [...]. Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. [...], who were before of the same judg­ment with Pope Stephen, as they were now of the same mind with Xystus, and who writ to him about the same things. Whence it is evident, that Xystus the succeeding Pope, Philemon and Dionysius, Presbyters of Rome, persisted in this Resolution not to Communicate with those who held, That Hereticks were to be received into the Church by Baptism; and seeing Di­onysius, who was of the same judgment, succeeded Xystus, it follows, that three Succeeding Popes had then defined that Article.

Fifthly, §. 18 Observe, That the Opinion and Practice of the A­fricans, and many Eastern Churches was asserted by very many Christian Doctors, Churches and Councils. It was the Opinion of Tertullian, Sine dubio non habent. De Baptism. c. 15. Apud nos — Haereticus etiam per Baptis­ma veritatis utroque homine purgatus admittitur. De pu­dicitia, Cap. 19. that Hereticks had no Baptism, and this saith he is without doubt. It was the Doctrine of A­grippinus, and of St. Cyprian in the same Century. In Aegypt it was the Doctrine of Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria: In Asia of Firmilian Bishop of Caesarea: In Cilicia, of Helen Bishop of Tarsis. In the Fourth Century it was the Doctrine of Optatus, Lib. 4, & 5. who frequently as­serts, Apud ipsos non esse Sacramenta; That the Hereticks had no Sacraments. Orat. 3. Contr. Arian. p. 413. Of Athanasius, who declares the Arians Baptism, [...], wholly vain and unprofitable. That the Baptism given by them was, [...], alien from the Truth; though they used the name of the Father and the Son, because they found them written; Ibid. 13. for not he who simply calls him Lord, gives true Baptism; [...], [...]. but he who, with the names, holds the true Faith. Hence our Saviour gave not commission to Baptize any how; but first to Teach, that by teaching aright, Faith might be obtained, [...], [...]. Ibid. and with Faith might be added the Consecration of Baptism; and of other Hereticks he faith, That he who was sprinkled by them was rather defiled than washed. It was confirmed by Four African Councils, one un­der [Page 95] Agrippinus, Cypr. Ep. 71. p. 196. Plurimi Co­episcopi. Ibid. p. 193. Ep. 73. p. 198. consisting of the Bishops of Africa and of Nu­midia; one at Carthage, under St. Cyprian; another under the same St. Cyprian, of Seventy one Bishops, Anno. Dom. 256. and lastly, by a Synod of Eighty seven Bishops, convened from Africa, Numidia and Mauritania. It was confirmed by a Council of Fifty Bishops, met at Iconium, August. contra Crescon. Gram. l. 3. c. 3. Quod totum nos jampri­dem in Iconio confirmavimus tenendum firmiter, & vindi­candum. Ep. 75. apud Cypr. p. 221. Apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. Ibid. c. 7. where also were present the Bishops of Galatia, Cilicia, Cappadocia, and the neighbouring Provinces; and where it was decreed, saith Firmilian, That this Doctrine should be firmly held, and vindicated; it was confirmed by a Synod held at the same time at Synnada in Phrygia; it was determined, saith Dionysius of Alexandria, [...], in the greatest Synods of Bishops, and by many Synods besides those now mentioned of Iconium and Syn­nada. It was observed, saith the forementioned Dionysius, [...], in the most populous Churches. Cyril of Jerusalem speaks of it as of the practice of the Church in his time; saying, there is one Baptism, Praefat. p. 4. [...]. Ad Am­phil. Can. 47. Lib. 6. c. 15. [...], for only Hereticks are re-baptized; because their Ba­ptism is no Baptism. St. Basil saith, That they received not such Hereticks without Baptism, as the Encratites, the Saccophori and Apotactites. The Constitutions of the Apostles declare the same thing, their Forty sixth Canon commands, That the Bishops, Presbyters or Deacon should be deposed, [...]. who admits the Baptism of Hereticks, because there is no Communion betwixt Christ and Belial; and the Forty seventh determines, That the Bishop shall be deposed, who neglects to Baptize them who have been defiled, [...], by the wicked; that is, saith Zonaras, by the Hereticks, their Baptism being represented in the fore­cited Constitutions, as a Pollution, not a washing of the Bap­tized person. In a word, Vallesius confesseth, Not. in Euseb, l. 7. c. 5. p. 141. that it appear­eth from the Council of Arles, That the Africans retained their Custom till the time of Constantine. And from the Epistle of St. Basil to Amphilochius, That the Cappadocians, and other Orien­tals, retained their Custom till the Council of Constantinople.

Sixthly, Observe, §. 19 That for the Confirmation of his Do­ctrine Pope Stephen pretended to a Tradition from the beginning; [Page 96]a Tradition derived from the Apostles. Lib. 7. c. 3. That, saith Eusebius, which moved Stephen to be so stiff in this Opinion was, that he conceived nothing was to be done by innovation, [...], against the Tradition which had prevail­ed from the beginning, Nihil innovetur nisi quod traditum est; let nothing be innovated, but that observed which was delivered was his plea, Ep. 74. p. 210. saith Cyprian. And again, Quod accepimus ab Apostolis hoc sequimur; Ep. 73. p. 204. their saying was, What we have recei­ved from the Apostles, that we follow. Stephen asserteth, saith Firmilian, Ep. 75. p. 219. That the Apostles forbad the Baptizing of those who return to the Church from Heresie, & hoc custodiendum posteris tradiderint, and delivered this to be observed by Posterity.

Seventhly, Observe, That the Asserters of the contrary Opi­nion pretended also to Tradition, and some of them to a Tra­dition from the beginning, and which derived it self from the Apostles. Our Assertion, That they who only were Baptized by Hereticks, should be Baptized when they return to the Church, Ep. 70. p. 189. is, saith St. Cyprian, no new Opinion, but long ago esta­blished by our Predecessors; and accordingly observed by us. And again, it is many Years, and a long Age since many Bishops, Ep. 73. p. 199. Non novam sententiam neque nunc fundatam asse­rimus, sed quae olim ab Anti­quioribus accuratissime & di­ligentissime fuit examinata. Concil. Oxon. Tom. 1. p. 366. Apud. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 7. meeting under Agrippinus, establish­ed the same Practice, and many thousand Hereticks have been since Baptized in our Provinces. This Practice, saith the Carthaginian Synod, is that quod semper, fortiter, stabiliterque tenuimus, which we have always stoutly and firmly held. It is not the Africans alone, saith Dionysius of Alex­andria, who have now introduced this Custom, but it was practised [...], long before, by the preceed­ing Bishops in most populous Churches, and established in the Synods of Iconium and Synnada, [...], and in many others, whom I dare not provoke to Contention by subverting their Decrees; it being written thou shalt not remove the bounds which thy Fathers have placed of old time. We, saith Firmilian, to the Truth join Cu­stom; and to the Custom of the Romans, we oppose the Custom of the Truth; Ep. 75. apud Cypr. p. 226. Ab initio hoc tenentes, quod à Christo & ab Apo­stolo traditum est; Holding that from the beginning which was delivered by Christ and his Apostle. Nor do we remember, that this Custom had a beginning among us. Can. 1. St. Basil saith expresly, [...], it seemed [Page 97]good to them who were from the beginning wholly to null the Bap­tism of Hereticks.

Eightly, §. 20 Observe what these Africans and Orientals judged of the contrary Opinion, that Hereticks were to be received in­to the Bosom of the Church without Baptism; Cyp. Ep. 69. ad Mag. p. 185. Cypr. Ep. 73. p. 207, 210. Conc. Carth. p. 234, 239. they stile the Assertors of it, Praevaricatores fidei & veritatis, atque Ecclesiae proditores, Men who betrayed the Church, and did prevaricate in matters which belonged to Faith and Truth; Suffragatores & Fau­tores Haereticorum, Men who did cherish and abett Hereticks, were Friends to them, and Enemies to Christians. They add, That they who allowed their Baptism did null and evacuate that of the Church, and destroyed their own; Concil. Carth. apud Cypr. p. 230, 234, 237, 238, 239, 240. that they made themselves par­takers with blaspheming Hereticks, and did Communicate with them; that they did Communicate with other Mens Sins; that they were Patrons of Hereticks; did plead their Cause against the Church of Christ; that they defiled Christians, betrayed the Faith and Truth, gave up the Spouse of Christ to Adulterers, and did act the Judas to her.

As for their own Doctrine they confidently say, Concil. Carth. Ibid. p. 230, 231, 232, 241. Cypr. Ep. 73. p. 205. 74. p. 214. That it was Catholicae Ecclesiae Canon. Syn. Carthag. apud Balsam. pag. 588. That it was every where declared in the Holy Scriptures, that it was proved by the Divine Law, from the Deifying Scriptures, from Evangelical Authority, and Apostolical Tradition; that they decreed for it according to the Testimony, Authority, and Commands of the Holy and Divine Scriptures.

Ninthly, Observe, That these Africans and Orientals differed from their Brethren without condemning or censuring of them, or breaking of the Peace or Unity of the Church on this account, or separating from Communion with those Christian Bishops who thought fit to do otherwise. We, saith St. Propter Haereticos cum Collegis. & Coepiscopis no­stris non contendimus, cum quibus divinam concordiam & dominicam pacem tene­mus. Ep. 73. p. 210. Cyprian, as much as in us lies, do not contend with our Colleages and Fel­low Bishops about Hereticks, we hold a sacred Con­cord, and the Lord's Peace with them, Qua in re nec nos vim cui­quam facimus nec legem da­mus. Ep. 72. p. 198. we prescribe to no Body, we prejudge no Man, but leave every Bi­shop to the Liberty of his Will, to do what he thinks best in this matter; we force no Man, Ep. 69. p. 188. we give Law to no Man. The Preface of the Council of Car­thage [Page 98]assembled under Cyprian runs thus, It remains that every one of us speak his judgment in this Matter, judging no Man, nor a jure communionis aliquem, Apud Cypr. p. 229. si diversum senserit amoventes, separating any Man from our Communion who thinketh otherwise. St. Basil excellently declares himself in the matter of the Ca­thari, that because there were different Opinions in the Church concerning the validity of their Baptism; [...], Can. 1. the custom of every Region was to be followed. And of the Encratites he saith, that it was his Opinion that they ought to be Baptized; but then he adds, That if this would be any impediment to the Order of the Church in that Matter; [...], [...]. Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. the Custom which had obtained any where was to be observed. This excellent Temper then prevailed in all the Churches of God; for Dionysius of Alexandria in his Epi­stle to Pope Stephen, saith, That all the Churches, notwithstanding this difference, were at Peace and Concord, and thence entreats him to consider the weight of the Affair he had begun, [...], by refusing to Communicate with them who ad­mitted Hereticks into the Church by Baptism, praying him to disist from it, and telling him, that for his part he durst not provoke so many Churches, Ibid. c. 7. [...], to strife and contention, by subverting their Decrees. The Coun­cil of Carthage, Apud Cypr. p. 229. Neque enim quisquam no­strum Episcopum se Episco­porum constituit, aut Tyran­nico terrore ad obsequendi necessitatem collegas suos adigit. Ibid. in reference to this Action of Pope Stephen, speaks thus, We pass our Sentence in this matter, judging no Man, or separating no Man from our Communion who thinks otherwise; for none of us makes himself a Bishop of Bishops, nor en­deavours by tyrannical Terror to compel his Colleages to a necessity of Obedience. Ep. 74. p. 210, 214. St. Cyprian accuses him of Pride, or Ʋnadvisedness, and acting as a Friend of Hereticks, and an Enemy of Christians, for thinking it fit to Excommunicate God's Priests on this account. Firmilian declares, That he acted inhumanely, Per illius inhumanitatem effectum est, &c. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. pag. 225. Cum tot Episcopis per to­tum mundum diffensisse, pa­cem cum singulis vario dis­cordiae, genere rumpentem, modo cum orientalibus, mo­do vobiscum qui in meridie. Ep. 75. p. 228. by being at Dissention with so many Bishops throughout the World, and breaking the Peace with every one of them by various kinds of Discord, with those of the East (by pro­nouncing them Excommunicate) and with those of the South, by not vouchsasing to speak with the Bishops sent to him, nor permitting others to receive them into their Houses, and by dividing the Fra­ternity [Page 99]for the sake of Heretieks; which various kind of Discord had Valesius well observed, he would not against so great evi­dence have denied that Stephen did as much as in him lay se­parate, or in the Language of the Council of Carthage, amo­vere a jure communionis, expel from right of Communion, those who differed from him; it being hence evident, that he Excom­municated the one, and vouchsafed not to speak with the other.

Tenthly, §. 21 Whereas the Roman Doctors usually say that Ste­phen's traditum est prevailed against the opposite Opinion of the Eastern and the Southern Churches, and that the case was after by the Church determined for Pope Stephen against Cy­prian, this is a great mistake; for neither the Opinion of P. Stephen, nor of St. Cyprian prevailed, but they were both re­jected by the Church of Christ, and that which was the mean betwixt them was embraced. For,

1. Whereas Pope Stephen with his Church determined, That no Hereticks should be Baptized from whatsoever Heresie they came into the Bosom of the Church, or, Contra Petil. de unico Bap­tismo, c. 14. as St. Austin saith, Baptismum Christi in nullo iterandum esse censebat, He held that the Baptism of Christ was to be repeated on no Heretick what­soever. The Ninteenth Canon of the Nicene Council saith, That if the Paulianists do fly into the Bosom of the Church, we will, [...], that they by all means be Bap­tized again. The Council of Laodicea commandeth Bishops and Presbyters to Baptize, Can. 8. [...], them who returned from the Heresie of the Cataphrygae, or the Montanists. Can. 7. The General Council of Constantinople speaks thus, Them who come to us from Hereticks we admit after this man­ner, the Arians, Macedonians, Sabbatians, Novatians, Quar­todecimans, the Cathari and Apollinarians without Baptism, but the Eunomians, the Montanists, Sabellians, [...], and all other Hereticks, we receive as Gentiles, we Ca­techise them, and for a long time make them hear the Scripture, Can. 95. [...], and then we Baptize them. The General Council in Trullo repeats the same Decree in the same words, and then adds, That we admit by Baptism likewise the Manichees, Valentinians and Marcionites, and other Hereticks of like nature. Ad Amphil. Can. 47. St. Basil determines, That the Encratitae, the Saccaphori, and [Page 100]the Apotactites were to be rebaptized. Now all these Canons are approved by the following Synods, Can. 1. that of the Second Ni­cene Council, and the Eighth Council of Constantinople; and so we cannot doubt, but that they both believed and practised accordingly. Since then we are assured from so many Testi­monies, that Pope Stephen would have all Hereticks whatsoever admitted, at their return into the Church without Baptism, and in particular from the Testimony of St. Ep. 74. p. 214. that he admit­ted of the Baptism of Marcion, Valentinus and Apelles, it is exceed­ing evident that his Opinion was by the Church of God con­demned both in General and in Particular.

Moreover, it was the Judgment of Pope Stephen, That the Baptism of Hereticks, though administred only in the name of Christ, and not of the whole Sacred Trinity, was valid, and not to be reiterated when they returned into the Bosom of the Church. This is apparent from these words of Cyprian, No Man, to circumvent the Christian Truth, should oppose the Name of Christ, and say, in nomine Jesu Christi ubicunque, quomodocunque Baptizati gratiam Baptismi sunt consecuti, Ep. 73. p. 205. that wheresoever, howsoever Men are Baptized in the Name of Christ, they obtain the Grace of Baptism. And again, Since after the Resurrection the Apostles being sent by our Lord to the Gentiles, are commanded to Baptize them in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; how do some say, That out of the Church, yea against the Church, a Gentile may obtain Remission of Sins; Ibid. p. 206. modo in nomine Jesu Christi ubicunque, & quomodo­cunque, Baptizatum, wheresoever, and howsoever he be Baptized provided it be done in the name of the Lord Jesus, when Christ him­self commands the Gentiles to be Baptized, in plena, & adunata Trinitate, into the whole and united Trinity? If then that be the Truth which usually is affirmed, that the Ancients did admit the Baptism of those Hereticks, who Baptized in the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, and nulled their Baptism who Baptized not into the Sacred Trinity, then must they plainly have condemned the Doctrine of Pope Stephen and his Abettors. But though some of the Ancients seem to speak after this man­ner, and to assert this Doctrine, as is evident from the Apo­logy made for the Baptism of the Novatians in St. Cyprian, That they did, Ep. 69. p. 183. eandem legem tenere quam Catholica Ecclesia teneat, eodem Symbolo, quo & nos, Baptizare, eundem nosse deum [Page 101]patrem, eundem filium Christum, eundem Spiritum Sanctum, use the same Symbol with Catholicks in Baptism, and Baptized into the same Sacred Trinity: And from the Canon of the first Council of Arles which Decrees, That they should be admitted by Imposition of Hands only, who were Baptized in the Name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost; yet the Opinion of the Ancient Church seems rather to have been this, that their Baptism alone was to be admitted, who both Baptized into, and believed aright touching the Sacred Trinity, as the Novatians did. This St. Basil doth expresly teach, saying, Ad Amphil. can. 1. [...], The Ancients judged that Baptism valid which in nothing differed from the Faith. And therefore having told us, That the Baptism of the Encratitae, the Saccophori and Apotactites was rejected by the Church, he adds, And let them not say, we are Baptized into the Father, Can. 47. Son and Holy Ghost, [...], who make God the Author of Evil. [...]. Orat. 3. contr. Arian. p. 413. And Athanasius condemns the Baptism of the Arians, though they named the Father and Son, because they saw them in the Form of Baptism delivered in the Scripture, seeing they did not conceive aright of them, nor retain the right Faith; adding, That as the Manichees, the Phrygae, the Samosatenians pronounced the right Names, and yet were Hereticks, so the Arians, though they recited the Names and Words of Baptism, deluded them who received Baptism from them. Again, St. Cyprian and his party in Africa held the Baptism, not only of Hereticks but Schismaticks to be void, and in particular of the Novatians; his words are these, Ep. 69. p. 180. Dicimus omnes omnino Haereticos & Schismaticos nihil ha­bere potestatis ac juris, propter quod Novatianus nec debet, nec potest excipi, We say that no Heretick or Schismatick hath any power, or right to Baptize, and therefore Novatian should not, and cannot be excepted. And again, Ibid. p. 183. Audet quisquam dicere aquam Ba­ptismi salutarem communem cum Schismaticis esse posse, Ep. 72. p. 196. Dares any one say, That Schismaticks can have the salutary Water of Baptism? The same he Asserts in several other places, and the Fathers of the Council held under him, do often say, Baptisma quod dant Haeretici & Schismatici non est verum, Pag. 231. ter. 232. bis. 236. bis. that the Baptism of Hereticks and Schismaticks is not true; and that both return­ing to the Church were to be admitted by Baptism, Now in [Page 102]this indeed he differed from the received Opinion of the Church, [...] Amphil. can. 1. to whom it seemed good, saith Basil, to reject the Baptism of Hereticks, [...], but to re­ceive that of Schismaticks. 2dly, Whereas St. Cyprian and his party held the Baptism of all Hereticks to be void; we find the Church did afterwards judge that some Hereticks should be admitted into the Church by Baptism, and that others should be received only by Imposition of Hands. 'Tis therefore evi­dent, That the Church equally disallowed both their Asser­tions, and decided the Controversie against them both, and did as much condemn Pope Stephen's Traditum est as St. Cypri­an's Scriptum est, the Pope's Appeal to Tradition, as the Bishop of Carthage's to Scripture.

Now the Corollaries which naturally do result from these Ten Observations are as follow:

First, §. 22 Hence we learn, That the Latins, though compara­tively Ancient, are not much to be relied upon in giving an account of matters in which their Church is concerned, and in which they differed from the Eastern Churches. For, to omit St. Commen. c. 9. Austin, the Account Vincentius Lirinensis gives of this mat­ter, is as full of Errors as of Sentences; for he averrs that A­grippinus was the first of 1 all Men, who, against the 2 Divine Ca­non, against the 3 Rule of the Ʋniversal Church, against the 4 Sence of all his own fellow Priests, against the 5 Customs and 6 Institutions of the Ancients, Rebaptizandum esse censebat, judged for Rebap­tization, and that 7 all men disclaimed the novelty of the thing, and 8 all the Priests every were resisted it, but above all Pope Ste­phen, who said, Nihil innovandum, nisi quod traditum est, Nothing must be innovated but that which was delivered us to be re­tained; that, retenta est igitur Antiquitas, explosa novitas, hereupon Antiquity was retained, and novelty exploded. In which few words are no less than Eight gross mistakes, as will ap­pear by comparing these words with the Testimonies above cited. In Ep. 70. p. [...]89. And as it is truly observed by the Oxford Commentator upon Cyprian, That the Eastern Writers were, in rebus Occi­dentalium Hospites, Strangers in things which concerned the West, so is it as true, that the Western Writers were many of them Strangers to the true State of Matters in the East.

Secondly, §. 23 Whereas the Church declared against Pope Ste­phen, That in this matter of the Rebaptizing Hereticks, the various Customs which had obtained were to be permitted without breach of Communion, and Christian Peace; that the Custom of every Region was to be followed, and the ob­taining practice to be submitted to, [...], for Orders sake; that it was to be done, or left undone suitably, [...], to what should generally be ordered concerning it. Hence in all matters of this indifferency and obscurity, Ad Amphil. can. 1. De unit. fidei, c. 19. in which, saith Basil, [...], nothing plainly is declared, we admit that saying of St. Austin, That Hereticks must be received as the Church receives them, there be­ing, as he adds, no clear Example to be produced from Scri­pture either way; and with him we acknowledge, Contr. Cre­scon. l. 1. c. 33. That the Truth of Scripture is held by us, when we do that which doth please the Church; because we know from Scripture that God is the God of Order, not of Confusion, and that in matters of this indifferency, that of the Apostle, 1 Cor. xiv. 33. 1. Cor. xi. 16. We have no such Custom nei­ther the Churches of God, must cut off farther matter of Conten­tion; but then in Articles of Christian Faith, we with the same St. Austin say, De peccat. mer. & remiss. l. 2. c. 36. Credo quod hinc divinorum eloquiorum clarissima Authoritas fuisset, si homo illud, sine dispendio salutis, ignorare non possit, We believe that the Authority of the Divine Oracles would have been most clear, had the matter been such of which we could not have been ignorant without loss of Salvation.

Moreover, though St. Austin doth acknowledge that no Example could be produced from Scripture in this Case, yet he pretendeth Scripture for the right and lawfulness of the said Practice: For, saith he, That I may not seem, De Bapt. contr. Donatistas, l. 10. c. 6. Tom. 7. p. 379. humanis Argu­mentis id agere, to prove the Right of receiving Hereticks with­out Baptism, only by humane Arguments, ex Evangelio profero certa documenta, I produce certain proofs out of the Gospel, to shew how rightly this was determined by the Church. And again, having said, Ibid. l. 4. c. 7. p. 419. We follow that which the Custom of the Church always held, and a plenary Council hath confirmed; he adds, That bene perspectis ex utroque latere Scripturarum Testimoniis, potest etiam dici, quod veritas declaravit, Tot tantisque S. Scriptu­rarum testimoniis, l. 5. c. 4. Divinarum Scripturarum d [...] cumentis, l. 6. c. 1. hoc sequimur, weighing well the Testimonies of Scripture on both sides, it may also be said, that we follow that which Truth hath declared. From whence, and [Page 104]many other places of his works, it is evident, that even in, hae obscurissima quaestione, in this most obscure Question, as he of­ten stiles it, he recurrs for matter of Right to Scripture, and weighs it in the Balance of the Sanctuary.

Thirdly, §. 24 Hence it is evident, beyond all doubt, that the Church of that Age in which this Controversie happened, knew nothing, or at least believed nothing of the New Rule of R. H. That in Judges subordinate dissenting, all Christians must adhere to the Superior, in those of the same Order, and Dignity to the major part; since all these Africans, and Orientals not only take the liberty to dissent from what the Pope, and all the Churches which adher'd to him, held as Apostolical Tradition; but also to condemn it as a thing contrary to the plain evidence of Scripture, and to decree the contrary should be observed and practised. For had such a Rule been then received, and own­ed by the Church of Christ, could all the Christian Churches, besides that of Rome, have still maintain'd Communion with those Southern, and those Eastern Churches who did so resolute­ly oppose, and flatly contradict this Rule? Could they have thus condemned Pope Stephen of violating the Churches Peace and unity, for acting consonantly to this Rule by renouncing Communion with them who were, provided that this Rule be true, manifest Schismaticks? Could St. Denys of Alexandria have told the Pope he durst not, by acting contrary to the Decrees made at Iconium and Synnada, provoke those Churches to Contention, if doing so had only been to act according to a Rule always received, and owned by the Church of Christ? Could St. Basil have judged it best for every one to follow herein the Custom of their own Country in opposition to this Rule? Could Firmilian have charged the Pope with Schism? Could Cyprian, and the Council of Carthage have charged him with Tyranny for pressing a received Rule in the whole Church? These sure are demonstrations that this pretended Rule is like the rest of Popish Doctrines; a Rule with which the Ancient Church of Christ was not acquainted.

Fourthly, Hence evident it is, That all the Churches of that Age knew nothing of the Pope's Supremacy, nothing of any Obligation laid upon them to conform to the Doctrines, De­crees and Customs of the Roman Church and her adherents; [Page 105]and lastly nothing of that pretended Law that Synods were not to assemble, and make Canons without consulting of his Holiness. Since all these Synods made these Canons, either without his Knowledge, or else in opposition to, Unusquis (que) E­piscoporum quod putat fa­ciat, &c. Ep. 73. p. 210. and condem­nation of the Decrees and Customs both of the Pope and Church of Rome; and others told him, They thought themselves obliged, notwithstanding all his Threats, to act according to their Sentence, and durst not rescind it. Had they believ­ed the Pope's Supremacy in that Age, would they have declared so freely as St. Cyprian doth, Neque enim quisquam no­strum Episcopum se Episco­porum constituit, aut tyran­nico terrore ad obsequendi necessitatem collegas suos adigit. Apud Cypr. p. 229. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. p. 217, 218, 225, 227, 228. for the Liberty of every Bishop to act as he saw fit in this matter, and said, that he was only to give account to God of his proceedings? Could they with the Council of Carthage have esteemed it such a tyrannical Matter for the Pope to act as Bishop of Bishops? Could Firmilian have accused him so pertly of Inhumanity, Insolence and Boldness in this Case? Could he have judged him a downright Schismatick for acting as he did? Could all the forementioned Bishops so freely have reproved him, and dissented from him, and judged it their Duty rather to adhere to the decisions of Provincial Sy­nods, than to his Determination?

Could they have thought themselves obliged to adhere to the Decrees, Ubique a S. Scripturis de­claratum est Baptisma Hae­reticorum non esse verum, Ep. 7. the Doctrines or Customs of the Roman Church, and yet declare, as doth St. Cyprian and his Africans, That the Decrees and Practice of the Roman Church were in this case op­posite to Scripture and the plainest Reason. And, as St. Basil doth to Amphilochius in the same case, Can. 47. Eos qui Romae sunt non ea in omnibus observare quae sunt ab origine tradita, Ep. 75. p. 220. Though you and the Romans hold the contrary, [...], yet ought our Sentence to take place, And, as Firmilian expresly doth, That 'tis usual with them of Rome to vary from Apostolical Tradition? Could so many Fathers, so many Churches, so many Councils have not only practised in opposition to the Doctrines and Customs of that Church, but also have condemned them in such opprobrious Terms as they have done, Cyp. Ep. 69. p. 185. Ep. 73. p. 206, 208, 210. Ep. 74. p 212, &c. pronouncing the As­sertors of them Prevaricators in matters both of Faith and Truth, Betrayers of the Church, Enemies to Christians, Friends and Abet­tors of Hereticks, Men who did plead their Cause, and partake with [Page 106]them in their Sins, Men who did null, evacuate, destroy the Ba­ptism of the Church, and give up the Spouse of Christ to Adulterers.

Fifthly, §. 25 Hence it is manifest, That in that Age they verily believed, that what had passed for Apostolical Tradition in the Church of Rome, and her Adherents, might be no such mat­ter; that both that Church and her Abettors might impose upon their fellow Christians, in pretending to it; and that there lay no Obligation on other Churches to comply with them in such matters as they delivered for Apostolical Tradition. For otherwise how could it happen that so many populous Chur­ches, so many Councils, so many famous Bishops; that Athana­sius, Optatus, St. Basil, Cyril of Jerusalem, all great Assertors of true Apostolical Tradition, should declare so plainly and ex­presly against this practice of the Church of Rome; that Firmilian should declare, Neminem tam stultum esse qui hoc credat Apostolos tra­didisse, Ep. 75. p. 219. Nemo infamare Apostolos debeat quasi illi Haeretico­rum Baptisinata probaverint, Ep. 74. p. 211. No Man could be so Foolish as to believe the Apostles had delivered any such thing; that St. Cyprian should say, That this pretence of Romanists was manifestly false, and tended to blaspheme the Reputation of the Blessed A­postles; that the Africans should not only re­ject this pretended Apostolical Tradition in the op­probrious Terms forementioned, but should declare so oft in Council that the contrary Doctrine descended from Evangeli­cal Authority and Apostolical Tradition, Vid. Supra. and was confirmed by the Divine Law, and the Holy Scriptures? How, lastly, could it happen that all the other Churches, excepting that of Rome, were all at Peace, and still maintained Communion with these Opposers, and Traducers of this pretended Tradition, and did not blame them in the least on this account, but rather interceded with the Roman Bishop to lay aside his Fury, and entertain Communion and Friendship with these Churches as they did?

Sixthly, Hence it appears that in that Age they thought not Custom or Tradition, though practised by the Church of Rome, and by the major part of Christians, any certain Rule of Manners, but thought themselves obliged sometimes to vary from it, and that they might have Truth, and Reason, and Scripture on their sides against it; that it concerned them to examine then whether the Custom they were required to follow, [Page 107]had its rise from Christ and his Apostles, and could be proved from their Writings, and if not to reject it. For in this mat­ter they declare, Non esse consuetudine praescribendum, Cypr. Ep. 71. p. 194. sed ratione vincendum, Their Adversaries were not to prescribe to them from Custom, but to convince them by reason, St. Paul having taught every one not to adhere pertinaciously to what he had once imbibed, Pag. 195. but willingly to embrace any thing which he found better, or more profita­ble. That 'twas in vain, when Men were overcome by reason, Ep. 73. p. 203. to oppose Custom to it, as if Custom were better than Truth, and that were not rather to be followed which was revealed for the better by the Holy Spirit; that, Non semper errandum, Ibid. p. 208. quia aliquando erratum est, We must not always erre because we once have done so; Ep. 74. p. 215. that Custom without Truth was only old Error, and vainly was prefer­red before it; that the Truth being manifested, Concil. Carth. apud Cypr. p. 236, 240, 241. Custom was to yield to it; that no Man ought to preferr Custom to Reason and Truth; that Christ being Truth, we ought rather to follow that than Cu­stom; that it was obstinacy and presumption, Cypr. Ep. 74. p. 212. humanam traditio­nem divinae dispositioni anteponere, to preferr humane Tradition to divine Orders, and not to consider that God is angry when humane Tradition evacuates divine Precepts; that when it was said to them, let nothing be innovated, Ibid. p. 211. but that which was delivered be observed; it was to be enquired, unde est ista traditio, whence is that Tradition? Whether from the Authority of Christ and the Gospel, the commands and Epistles of the Apostles; and if, in Evangelio praecipitur, Ib. p. 215. aut in Apostolorum Epistolis aut Actu­bus continetur, it were commanded in the Gospel, or contained in the Acts, or Epistles of the Apostles, then was it to be observed, and that when Truth shook and staggered, we were to have recourse to the Head and Original of Divine Tradition, ad originem do­minicam & Evangelicam & Apostolicam Traditionem, to the Gospel, and Apostolical Tradition.

Lastly, Hence it is evident, §. 26 That in those early times Tra­dition Apostolical, and from the beginning, must falsly be pre­tended by Great Men and Churches, even in a matter of con­tinual practice and occurrence in the Church of God; for here you see it was pretended for the Admission of Hereticks with­out Baptism by Pope Stephen and his Church, and the fame Tradition Apostolical, and from the beginning was pretended for the opposite Doctrine by Firmilian and St. Basil, and their [Page 108]Party; and yet the Church did in the following Ages declare against the Pretences of them both. If then in these plain matters of Fact, and of continual practice, Tradition did so fail both the Pretenders to it, must it not be more apt to fail in matters of meer Speculation: If by Tradition these Chur­ches could not truly tell what their Forefathers did, how should they by it tell assuredly in all things what they held, since that could only be made known unto them by their Words and Actions? if actually they handed down unto po­sterity for a traditionary Practice, that which was not truly so, why might they not also hand that down to them as a traditio­nary Doctrine, which was nothing less than so?

CHAP. V.

Eightly, We distinguish also betwixt Traditions which appear from Reason to be such as ought to be received, and such as want the Evidence of Reason to assure us of their Truth; of the latter kind is the Tradition that Enoch and Elias are to appear as Christ's Fore-runners at the Day of Judgment, §. 1. This Tra­dition is very ancient, and found no Contradiction in the Church, §. 2. It was also the general Tradition of the Jews, that Elias was to come in Person before the first coming of their Messiah, Ibid. And yet this is not countenanced, but plainly is confuted by the Scriptures, §. 3. The promise in Malachy belongs not to Christ's Second, but to his first Advent, Ibid. The Elias there promised was not Elias in Person, but John the Baptist, §. 4. The Objections against this Assertion answered, Ibid. Two Corolla­ries, 1. That Tradition is not always a sure Interpreter of Scri­pture. 2. That Oral Tradition is not of absolute certainty in matters of Speculation, §. 5, 6. The Tradition of the Superiority of Bishops over Presbbyters may be relied upon, because it is strength­ened by Reason, §. 7. So also is the Tradition of the true Copies of Scripture; where note, 1. That we cannot know the Scriptures are not corrupted from the Infallibility of the Jewish or the Christian Church, §. 8, 9. But we may know from Reason grounded upon Scripture, 1st. That the Scriptures were committed pure to the Christian Church, §. 10. 2dly. That the immediate [Page 109]succeeding Age could want no assurance of their Purity, whilst the Autographae were extant, §. 11. 3dly. That these Records being so generally dispersed, could not be then corrupted, §. 11. 4ly. That the whole Church would not, and part of them could not corrupt them, §. 13. 5ly. That the Providence of God would not permit them to be corrupted in Substantials, §. 14. No like proof can be given, that the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome have been thus handed down unto us, §. 15. The Objection of Mr. Mumford is answered, §. 16.

WE distinguish betwixt Traditions which can be made ap­pear by Reason to be such as ought to be received, Dist. 8. and which we therefore think our selves obliged to receive, and such as cannot by Reason be proved to have derived from the Apostles, though they appeared very early in the Church. Of the first Nature are the Traditions of the Canon of Scripture, of the Copies handed down to us without Corruption, in any necessary Articles of Christian Faith; of the Observation of the Lord's Day, &c. Of the Second Order are the Traditions of the Millennary Doctrine; of the Appearance of Enoch and Elias the Tisbite, as the Forerunners of the Day of Judgment. And of Traditions of this Nature we say we have no Ground sufficient to receive them as Articles of Christian Faith, or Apostolical Traditions.

The Appearance of Enoch and Elias, §. 1 then to resist the Se­duction of Antichrist, and to be slain by him, is delivered thus, De Resur. Carnis, c. 22. Enoch and Helias are, saith Tertullian, Translated, caeterum morituri reservantur ut Antichristum sanguine suo extinguant, but they are reserved to die, and shed their Blood for the Extinction of Antichrist.

This, saith Petrus Alexandrinus, is, In Chronico. [...]. In Apoc. 11. [...], the Tradition of the Church, That Enoch is to come in the last Days with Helias to re­sist Antichrist. It is, saith Aretas, unanimously received by the Church from Tradition, that Enoch and Elias the Tisbite are to come.

The Tradition of the Advent of the Tisbite is as old as Justin Martyr, §. 2 Dial. cum Tryph. p. 268. and hath been constantly believed in the Church [Page 110]from that time till the Reformation; that of Enoch's coming with him, is as old as Tertullian, it generally obtained in the following Centuries, and found no Contradiction from any of the Writers of those times; and yet I find no ground at all for this Tradition concerning Enoch: For the Two Witnes­ses in the Revelations are not described like Enoch and Elias, but like Moses and Elias, Rev. xi. 6. it being said, They have Power to shut Heaven, that it Rain not in the Days of their Prophecy, which Elijah did, and have Power over Waters to turn them into Blood, and to smite the Earth with all Plagues as often as they will, which we know Moses did; but there is nothing in the description of these Witnesses, relating in the least to Enoch.

As for Elias let it be considered.

First, That it was the general Tradition of the Jewish Nation, that Elias the Tisbite was to come in Person, as the Forerunner of the Messiah of the Jews, that he in Person was to Anoint him, and make him known unto the People, that before the Advent of the Son of David, Elias was to come to Preach concerning him. This is the Import of the Question of St. Joh. i. 21. Matt. xvij. 10. Mal. iv. 5. John, Art thou Elias? and of the Saying of the Scribes, Elias must first come and restore all things; of the Interpretation of the Seventy, Behold I send unto you, [...], Elias the Tisbite;—and of that Saying of the Son of Syrach, Elias was ordained for reproofs in their times, Ecclus. xliij. 10. to pacifie the wrath of the Lord's Judgment before it break into fury, and to turn the Heart of the Father to the Son, and to restore the Tribes of Jacob. And suitably to these Assertions Trypho the Jew declares, That, [...], Dial. p. 268. all we Jews expect Elias to Anoint Christ at his coming.

Secondly, Observe, That it was the general Tradition of the Writers of the Christian Church, even from the Second Century, that Elias the Tisbite is to come in person before our Lord's Second Advent, to prepare Men for it. This Opinion of the coming of Elias, In Tetull. de resur. carn. c. 22. Not. in Orig. p. 41. c. 1. tradit tota Patrum antiquitas, all the an­cient Fathers have delivered, saith De la Cerda. Constans est patrum, omniumque consensu receptissima Ecclesiae opinio, It is the constant and most received Opinion of the Church, and all the Fathers, saith Huetius. Constantissima semper fuit Chri­stianorum opinio, It was always the most constant Opinion of Christians, In Mat. xi. 14. That Elias was to come before the Day of Judgment, [Page 111]saith Maldonate. It is, saith Mr. Mede, well known, Disc. 25. p. 48. that all the Fathers were of this Opinion. He is to come, saith Petrus Alexandrinus, [...], according to the Tra­dition of the Church; saith Arethas Caesariensis, In Apoc. 11. According to the unanimously received Opinion of the Church.

And yet if we may credit either the Angel or our Blessed Lord, §. 3 the Prophecy on which the Jews built this Tradition was fulfilled in John the Baptist: And if we may believe the Ancient Fathers, they built their Tradition on those words of Christ, Elias cometh first, and restoreth all things, which words do not establish, but with the greatest Evidence destroy this vain Tradition. And,

First, That the words of Malachy, Mal. iv. 5, 6. Behold I will send you Elijah the Prophet, &c. cannot be understood of our Lord's Second Coming to pass Judgment on the World, will be ex­ceeding Evident from these considerations, 1. That this Forerunner was to come, the Lord, there mentioned, to follow, before the Ruine of the Jewish Temple; this is evident from these words, Behold I will send my Messenger, Mal. iij. 1, 2. and he shall prepare my way before me; and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his Temple: For that the Messenger in this Third Cha­pter, is the same with Elijah the Prophet in the Fourth Cha­pter, will be apparent, 1. From the Office of this Messenger, which was to come before the Face of the Lord, or to be his Forerunner; as the Elijah mentioned Chapter the ourth was to be, and as John Baptist was. 2. From the Consideration of the work he was to do, Mal. iij. 1. This Messenger being to prepare the way before him, as the Elijah promised also was to do, by turn­ing the Hearts of the Fathers to the Children, and of the Disobe­dient to the Wisdom of the Just. And as the Angel doth inform us that the Baptist should do, for saith the Angel, He shall go before him in the Spirit and Power of Elias, to turn the Hearts of the Fathers to the Children, and of the Disobedient to the Wisdom of the Just, to make ready a People prepared for the Lord. 3. Luk. i. 17. From the consideration of the Day of his Coming mentioned Cha­pter the Third, as a Day so dreadful that few could abide it, or stand when he appeareth, by reason of the Severity of the Judgments which should then befal them. vers. 2. And Chapter the Fourth, as a Day great and terrible. Since then the Lord here [Page 112]mentioned was to come suddenly, seeing he was to come to hi [...] Temple; 'tis certain that the Day of his coming was to be be­fore the Temple was destroyed, and therefore could not be the Day of Judgment. 4. This will be further evident from the Consideration of the persons to whom this Messenger and this Elijah were both sent, Chap. iij. 1. for the Messenger was sent to them who then sought for the Lord, and delighted in the Messenger of the Covenant; vers. 3. vers. 4. he was to be his Messenger who was to purifie the Sons of Levi, to make the Offerings of Judah and Jesusalem plea­sant to the Lord. He therefore was a Messenger peculiarly sent to them, to reprove them for their Sins, and to declare unto them such things as concerned them, and not such things as were common to the whole World. Accordingly Elijah the Prophet was sent to them that fear'd his name, Chap. iv. v. 2. to them who were obliged to remember the Law of Moses, vers. 4. which he command­ed to him in Horeb for all Israel.

This Day of Terror therefore must be chiefly that which did concern that Nation. And lastly, This Elias was to come to call Men to Conversion and Repentance, for which was a fit Season at our Lord's first coming, whereas at his second coming, there will be no time for Repentance, but for the Destribution of Rewards and Punishments. He was to come to turn the Hearts of the Fathers, &c, least God should smite the Earth, Becherem, i. e. the Inhabitants of Judah with Destru­ction, so that the Ruine threatned here, might be prevented by Repentance and Conversion; whereas the general Day of Judgment cannot be thus prevented, but will certainly come in the appointed time.

The only Objection that is considerable against this Asser­tion, Object. is, That the Day spoken of, Chapter iv. vers. 5. is re­presented as a dreadful Day, which seemeth proper to the Day of Judgment, whereas the Day of Christ's first coming is not so called, but rather an Acceptable Day, and a Day of Salvation.

To this I Answer, Answ. That the Day of our Lord's first coming considered, as reaching to the Destruction of Jerusalem was in­deed a very dreadful and terrible Day. Thus in the Prophet Joel we read of a Day of the Lord described in the same Ex­pressions, Joel ij. 31. The Sun shall be turned into Darkness, and the Moon into Blood, before the great and terrible Day of the Lord come; and [Page 113]yet St. Peter, speaking of what was done after our Lord's A­scention, and citing these very words, saith, Acts ij. 16. This was that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel. Moreover our Blessed Lord speaking of the destruction of Jerusalem, and of the miseries that should befal that very Generation, saith, Luk. xxi. 22. Mat. xxiv. 21. These shall be the days of Vengeance, such days of Tribulation as never were from the beginning of the World, and never shall be afterwards. Yea, Vid Dr. Po­cock in Mal. 3. v. 2. the Tradition of the Jews doth in their Talmud make mention of such great Afflictions which should happen in the days of their Messiah unto Israel, that happy should he be who did not see them. Which, notwithstanding, this day might well be stiled an Acceptable Day, a Day of Salvation to them who received our Jesus as their Saviour, believed in him, and obey­ed his Sayings, according to the words of the Prophet Mala­chy, Behold the Day cometh which shall burn as an Oven, &c. Mal. iv. 1, 2. but to you that fear my name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his Wings. Whence, after this most terrible descri­ption our Lord speaks thus to his Disciples, Luk. xxi. 18, 19. vers. 28. Be not ye terrified when these things shall happen, in Patience possess your Spirits, for there shall not one Hair of your Heads perish; when these things come to pass, then look up, and lift up your Heads, for your Redem­ption draweth nigh.

Secondly, That the Elias of whom the Prophet Malachy speaks, §. 4 was not the Tisbite, or, that it is not there asserted, that he, who in the Reign of Ahab, was carried into Heaven, should be in person, sent as the Fore-runner of our Lord's second Ad­vent, will be evident from these Considerations:

1. Because Elias the Tisbite came not upon the Errands men­tioned there, to prepare the way of the Lord, or turn the Hearts of the Disobedient to the Wisdom of the Just, before the ruin of Ju­rusalem, and the destruction of the Temple, as the Elijah pro­mised by the Prophet was to do, and did.

2. 'Tis certain that the Messenger described by the Prophet as the Fore-runner of the Lord, and of his Day, was John the Baptist; for so our Saviour doth expresly teach us, saying, This John is he of whom it is written, Matth. xi. 10. Luk. vij. 27, 28. Behold I send my Messeger before thy Face to prepare thy way before thee. There hath not risen among Men a greater Prophet than this John. Since then it is already proved that Elijah the Prophet in Malachy is the same person [Page 114]with the Messenger here mentioned, it follows that he can be­no other than the Baptist.

3. Our Lord himself declares expresly, that John the Ba­ptist was that Elias who was for to come; for, when descending from the Mount, Matth. xvij. 9. he saith to his Disciples, Tell no Man of the Vision, till the Son of Man is risen from the dead; they thinking, suitably to their Tradition, that this Elias, who appeared in the Mount, was visibly to appear among them to Anoint the Messiah in the sight of all the People, and order all things be­longing to his Advent, ask this Question, Seeing, according to the Doctrine of the Scribes, vers. 10. Elias must first come, and do these things, why is it thou forbiddest us to speak of his Ap­pearance? To this Enquiry our Saviour Answers, that it is very true there is a promise of an Elias to come, and restore all things. vers. 11. But I say unto you, the Elias promised, [...], hath come already, and the Scribes knew him not, but did unto him what­soever they would. vers. 12, 13. And then it follows, that his Disciples under­stood that he spake to them of John the Baptist. They therefore understood what the Fathers did not, and others will not learn from Christ's plain words, that John the Baptist was the Elias promised, as the Fore-runner of the great and terrible Day of the Lord; whence it doth plainly follow, that they who do not think John Baptist, and he only, was the Elias mentioned by the Prophet, must mistake; for our Lord plainly saying, That that Elias of whom the Scribes made mention as the Fore­runner of his Advent, was already come, and giving them no intimation that any other was to be expected after the coming of this one, there can be no pretence from the Tradition of the Scribes, or from the Saying of the Prophet to expect any other. Moreover our Lord, as if he had foreseen, and had designed to confute this Jewish Fable, speaks still more plainly, thus, Matth. xi. 14. All the Prophets and the Law Prophesied until John, and if you will receive, i. e. attend to, and believe it, this is that Elias which was for to come; by which words he most plainly teach­eth that that Elias of whom the Prophets spake as of one for to come, Vid. Pocock in locum. was come already, and makes it manifest, that all that was in Malachy, or any other Prophet spoken of Elias, Luk. i. 16. was made good in the Baptist, who came in the Power and Spirit of Elias, and was to be understood of him alone, as muchas if he had in express words asserted, that he only was the Elias that [Page 115]was to come, and they were not, by virtue of any Prophecy, to look for or expect another. For thus our Saviour speaks, The Prophet Malachy saith, Matth. xi. 10. Behold I send my Messenger before my Face; now, I assure you, the Baptist is the very Person of whom this is written. The same Prophet saith, Behold I will send you Elias the Prophet, &c. whence your Scribes teach you to expect the personal Appearance of Elias the Tisbite, as the Fore-runner of your Messiah; but if you will receive the true Interpretation of those words from me, St. verse 14. John the Baptist is that Elias, which according to that Prophecy was to be his Fore-runner.

But against this plain Assertion of our Lord it is objected, Object. That in the Translation of the Seventy the words run thus, Behold I will send you, [...], Elias the Tisbite, which denotes Elias in person, and cannot be applied to St. John the Baptist.

To this I answer, That this Argument is of no force, Answ. be­cause it is founded not on the Original, but only on a Tran­slation which is not Authentick. 2. From this Translation it may be probably collected that this Imagination of the Appea­rance of the Tisbite, obtained among the Jews; but hence it will not follow that it was true, any more than that the Do­ctrine of the Millennium, and of Christ's Temporal Kingdom must be true, because they where received by that Nation as such. 3. Pocock, p. 99. ‘By the same Reason and Figurative way of speaking, the Baptist may as well be called Elijah the Tisbite as Elijah the Prophet; that only shewing the Country of that Prophet, as the other doth his Office; so that if the Baptist deserved to be called Elijah the Prophet, because he came in the Spirit and Power of Elijah, he must deserve to be called Elijah the Tisbite on the same account, seeing Elijah the Pro­phet was Elijah the Tisbite.

It further is Objected, Object. 2 That John expresly denies that he was Elias, for when the Jews from Jerusalem, and the Priests and Levites sent to him saying, Art thou Elias? He said, John i. 21. I am not.

If this Objection be of any force, Answ. it will also prove that John the Baptist was no Prophet; for to the following Enquiry, Art thou a Prophet? he still answers, No; whereas our Saviour at­tested, That he was a Prophet, yea, and more than a Prophet, Matth. xi. 9. and [Page 116]all the People so accounted of him: Dr. Pocock, Ibid. His meaning therefore only is, I am not that Elias in person whom you expect, nor am I such a Prophet, as in the days of the Messiah you expect to rise from the Dead. And thus Expositors tell us, he chose to answer out of Modesty, that he might not commend, or bear witness of him­self, thinking it more convenient that Christ should thus bear witness of him, than that he should ascribe so great a Dig­nity to himself.

Thirdly, Object. 3 It is Objected, That after St. John was Beheaded, our Saviour saith, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things, now how, say they, can this be spoken as a thing future of John Baptist then? This therefore must be understood of some other Elias to come hereafter. This is the Ground on which this Doctrine is established by Justin M. Dial. cum Tryph. p. 268. That our Lord taught it, saying, [...], That Elias shall come. And in this he is followed by Theodoret, and many of the Ancients.

After that our Lord had uttered these words, Answ. not in the future, Matth. xvij. 11. Mark ix. 11. as the vulgar reads them, but in the present Tense, Elias cometh, or Elias coming first restoreth all things. He adds imme­diately of the same Elias, Matth. xvij. 12. of whom he had said, He cometh, or he shall come first; that, [...], he is now come, [...], that he indeed was come. And again, if you will receive it, this Baptist is the Elias, Matth xi 14. [...], who is for to come; and when he had said these words, then his Disciples understood that he spake of John the Baptist, that he meant him and no other, when he speak of an Elias who was for to come.

So that the meaning of our Lord's words is plainly this, true it is, as the Scribes say, Elias is to come before the Mes­siah, and it is also true, that John is that Elias which was, when Malachy spake those words, to come afterwards, but was not yet to come when our Saviour spake of him, but as he saith expresly, Was already come, though they who said Elias must first come, knew him not when he was come. And truly had our Lord spoken of one Elias, viz. John the Baptist, and the Prophet Malachy of another; had Christ spoken of an Elias to come at his first Advent, and the Prophet and the Scribes of one to come at his second Advent, He had not answered his Disciples Question, but deluded them. And that the Elias here spoken of was to appear at our Lord's first coming, is apparent from the Enquiry of the Disciples; Why, say the [Page 117]Scribes, Elias must first come, before the Son of Man; for the Tradition of the Scribes was, that Elias was to Anoint the Mes­siah, and make him known unto the People.

And 'tis as evident from our Lord's answer, Elias cometh first, i. e. before my Resurrection of which I now speak; from this place therefore it never can be proved, that any other, under that Character, is to appear before his second coming.

It further is Objected, Object. That the Elias mentioned by Mala­chy, was, To turn the Hearts of the Fathers to the Children, and was, according to our Saviour's acknowledgment, to restore, or set all things in Order, which seemeth not to have been done by the Ministry of the Baptist, who continued but a short time, and did no such things as these words seem to imply; it remains therefore, that these words should be fulfilled by an Elias, who shall be the Fore-runner of Christ's second Advent.

To this I Answer, Answ. That all who will not give the Lye unto the Angel sent to Zachary, must be obliged to con­fess the Baptist did fulfil the Prophecy of Malachy; for of the Baptist he thus speaks, He shall be great before the Lord, Luk. i. 15, 16, 17. and many of the Sons of Israel shall he turn unto the Lord, for he shall go before him in the Spirit and Power of Elias, to turn the Hearts of the Fathers to the Children, and the Disobedient to the Wisdom of the Just, to make ready a People prepared for the Lord: If then John Baptist did not fulfil the words spoken by the Angel, we must confess the Angel was deceived, and Zachary deserved not the punishment he suffered for disbelieving of his Testimony. But if he did fulfil these Sayings of the Angel, he also must fulfil the words contained in the Prophet Malachy, because the Angel speaketh in the very words of Malachy.

Again, our Saviour acknowledging that an Elias was to come before him, and restore all things, adds, that he who was to come to restore all things, was already come, and was the Baptist. He therefore must have restored all things, or it must be confessed he did not execute his Office, or fulsil what was written of him. Moreover, the Holy Ghost, by the Mouth of Zachary, speaks thus concerning John, Luk. i. 76. And thou Child shalt be called the Prophet of the Highest, for thou shalt go before the Lord to prepare his way, which is the very thing the Prophet Malachy declares to be the Office of his Messenger. And whosoever shall con­sider what in the Gospel is said of John the Baptist, and shall [Page 118]compare those things with what the Prophet Malachy, and even the Scribes averr'd, that the Elias promised should do, will easily perceive all that was said or Prophesied concerning Elias, was so punctually fulfilled by the Baptist, as to cut off all further expectation of the completion of this Prophecy by any personal Appearance of Elias before our Saviour's second Advent. For the Prophet saith, Behold I will send Elias, and the Gospel saith, There was a Man sent from God whose Name was John; and that this John was that Elias which was for to come. Vid. Pocock, p. 105. The Pro­phet saith of his Elias, That he was to come before the Great and Terrible day of the Lord. And in the Gospel, John is said to come when the Day of Wrath was coming, when the Axe was laid to the Root of the Trees, Matth. xxiv. 2. and every Tree that brought not forth good Fruit was to be hewen down, and cast into the Fire, when he was now appearing, Mat. xxiij. 38. whose Fan was in his Hand to purge his Flour, and gather the Wheat into his Barn, and to burn up the Chaff with unquenchable Fire. He came at the time, when, saith our Saviour, Luk. xix. 43. their House was to be left unto them desolate; when the desolation of their City, Luk. xix. 43, 44. Nation and Temple was irre­versably at hand, — when the Enemies of Jerusalem were to cast a Trench about her, and lay her even with the Ground, and her Children within her. Here it is said, That this Elijah should turn the Hearts of the Fathers to the Children, &c. That he should Preach to Young and Old Conversion and Repentance; and in the Gospel it is said of John, That he should turn many of the Children of Israel to the Lord their God, that he should turn the Hearts of the Fathers to their Children, and of the Disobedient to the Wisdom of the Just, Luk. iij. 3. Matth. iij. 5, 6. that he preach'd to all the Baptism of Repentance, and that with such success and good effect, that Je­rusalem, and all Judea, and all the Regions round about Jordan went out to him, and were Baptized of him, confessing their Sins; that all the People, Luk. vij. 29. Matth. iij. 7. Luk. iij. 13, 14. and the Publicans justified God, being Baptized of John. So effectual was his Ministry, that many of the Scribes and Pharises came to his Baptism, and even the Souldiers and the Publicans to be instructed by him. Vid. Dr. Po­cock, p. 105. He prevailed gene­rally with the Jews to unite in one common Baptism, that of Repentance, and whereas the Tradition of the Scribes taught, That Elias was to Anoint the Messiah, and make him known to the People; John did Baptize him, and declare unto the People that he was the Lamb of God, John i. 29. Matth. iij. 16. and at his Baptism by St. John he was anointed by the Holy Ghost.

What therefore better can agree, than the Prophecy in Ma­lachy, and the matter of Fact in the Gospel?

What can be further requisite to shew that the Person who is characterized thus by the Prophet, and who so punctually an­swered to that Character in the Gospel, is one and the same Person, and that no other ought to be expected by virtue of this Prophecy?

Now hence it follows, 1. §. 5 That the renowned Scribes and Doctors of the Jewish Church were all mistaken in their Inter­pretation of this place of Malachy, That they and the whole Jewish Church had entertained a false Tradition, in a matter of so great Consequence as the Fore-runner of their true Messiah, for they all had embraced it as a Tradition, That Elias was to come in Person before the first Appearance of the true Messiah; Trypho apud Justin. M. p. 268. they all interpreted that place of Malachy to that effect, and thence concluded, as they still obstinately do, [...], That because Elias is not yet come in Person, their Messiah was not come. And yet this general Tradition of the Jewish Church gives no Assurance of the Truth of this Assertion, or if it doth, it must be then confessed that their Messiah is not yet come. 2. Hence also we may learn how vainly Men pretend to absolute Certainty on the account of Oral Tradition; for that Tradition was received as much, as highly reverenced, and regarded by the Scribes and Phari­sees, as by the Romanists, I hope will easily be granted, when we consider how zealous they were for the Customs and Tra­ditions of the Fathers: How they advanced the Tradition of the Elders, even to the dissolution and making void the Law of God. And how frequent are such Maxims as these among them, Vid. Leight. in Matth. 15.2. The Words of the Scribes are more worthy than the Words of the Law, and more weighty than the Words of the Prophets.— That the Words of the Elders are more weighty than the Words of the Prophets.—That they came from the Mouth of Moses, as well as the written Law.—That the written Law is narrow, but the Traditional is longer than the Earth, and broader than the Sea.

And yet these Patrons of Tradition had not only generally received such Traditions as made void the Law of God, but also such Traditions touching their Messiah, his Fore-runner, his temporal Kingdom, his glorious Reign on Earth, &c. as gave [Page 120]Occasion to their Rejecting of him when he came: If then the Jewish Church might pretend to oral Tradition as much as that of Rome, and yet receive such Falshoods as Tradition, which did evacuate the Law of God, and cause them to reject their Saviour, why may not they of Rome receive such Falshoods for Tradition as do evacuate the Law of Christ? If the People were deceived and abused by following their Traditions, why may not others be equally deceived in following the supposed Traditions of the Church of Rome?

3. §. 6 Hence also it will follow, That the Tradition of the Do­ctors of the Christian Church can be no certain Evidence in Matters of meer Speculation, or of Interpretation of Scripture, that what they thus deliver is the Truth; for they have generally taught from the third Century, That Enoch is to come in the last days to resist Antichrist, and be slain by him, without the least appea­rance of any Ground for this Tradition. And they have taught more generally, even from the Second Century, That Elias the Tisbite is to come in Person before our Saviour's second Ad­vent, and grounded this their Doctrine upon the Words of Malachy and of St. Matthew, against the plain Assertion of our Lord, and the most clear convincing Evidence that John the Baptist, and he only, was that Elias, which, according to the Prophecy of Malachy was to come as the Fore-runner of our Sa­viour. In a word, the Tradition of the Millennium, of the Appearance of Enoch and Elias, seem to have had their Rise from the Jewish Converts, zealous of the Tradition of their Fa­thers, and from them, not from the Apostles, to have gain'd Reputation in the Christian Church. And the Tradition of Pray­ers for the Dead seems to have had the same Original.

But now if a Tradition hath been very ancient, §. 7 and can, by Reason, be demonstrated to have derived from the Apostles, or to be worthy of Acceptation upon rational Grounds, then it is sit to be embraced as such. For Instance,

First, We have it from Tradition, That presently after the Apostles times all Churches were governed by Bishops, presi­ding over Presbyters and Deacons, as their lawful Governors; whence we inferr we have just Reason to believe this form of Government was Apostolical, since otherwise the Government [Page 121]left in all Churches by the Apostles, must, in the immediate fol­lowing Age, have been not only changed, but corrupted eve­ry where. But that in the frame and Substance of the esta­blished Government of the Church, a thing always in use and practice, there should be so suddain a Change, so universal a Corruption, in so short a time; and that all Christians, with­out the least Opposition that we read of, De praescript. c. 28. should conspire in this Corruption, is a thing morally impossible: For, as Tertullian argues in like Case, Variasse debuerat Error doctrinae Ecclesiarum; quod autem apud omnes unum est, non est erratum, sed traditum: What all Christian Churches did so early agree in practising Ʋni­formly, came not by Error, but Tradition.

Moreover it is clearly proved by the most learned Bishop of Chester, L. 2. c. 13 pri­ma Assertio. p. 157, &c. That the Writers of the Second Century distinctly mention the several Orders of Bishops, and their inferior Presbyters in the same Church, and thereby give us Reason to conclude that this Disparity was generally setled in that Age. Now how improbable it is, that either such a Change, as must be here supposed, were this an Innovation, should happen unadvisedly, or thorough Negligence, or that the whole Church should have conspired so early to swerve from the established Order, by placing Bishops above Presbyters without Complaint, or the Resistance of any single Person that we hear of, will appear, if we consider,

1. The Subjects of this Constitution, viz. The Persons ap­pointed by the Apostles to govern and preside in every Church, they being constant Objects of every Persons common Sence, seen in every Assembly, imploy'd in every ecclesiastical Affair, publick and private, in which all Christians, Sick or Well, Living or Dying, were concerned, we may reasonably con­ceive that which some of the Apostles, to gain upon the Jews, did observe the Christian Feast of Easter on the Fourteenth Day of the Moon, others might have mistaken this compli­ance, as if the Apostles had judged that the fittest time for Christians of succeeding Ages to observe it in, or that when they heard of an Elias to come before the terrible Day of the Lord, or of the Reign of Christ on Earth a Thousand Years, re­presented to St. John in a Vision; they might mistake the ge­nuine import of those Scriptures, and of others of like nature; but in a matter of this kind, which was the daily object of [Page 122]the Senses of all Christians, we cannot easily conceive how they could possibly mistake, and not perceive that such a change was made, if really it was done.

2. We shall be more convinced that this was not per­formed by Conspiracy, or by a joint consent of Christians to make so great an alteration in that form of Government which the Apostles had established, if we consider,

1. The general agreement of all Churches in this matter, since not one single Church or Corner of the world can be produced in which this Government did not obtain. For how can we imagine that in a time when no General Council, could meet to appoint it, and when there was no Christian Prince to set it forward on a political Account, and when, by reason of the heat of Persecution, and the distance of Christian Churches, there was so little commerce, and intercourse between them, from the Churches of Armenia and Persia in the East, to those of Spain in the West; from the African Churches in the South, to our British Churches in the North, this constitution should have been universally received and submitted to, if it had not been established by the Apostles, or the first Founders of those Churches?

2. If we consider how much it did concern all Christians that such an Innovation should not obtain among them, and tamely be submitted to. For all the people were obliged to know the Governors to whom they were by Scripture commanded to sub­mit, and so they could not yield to this supposed Innovation without the greatest danger to their Souls: The Presbyters, if they had by the Apostles been advanced to the highest Power, would not so meekly have submitted to an Authority usurped over them, but either out of a just Zeal for asserting their Freedom, or out of Indignation at the insolence of the u­surping Bishops, or out of an unwillingness to submit and obey, which is natural to most Men, they would have asserted their Equality.

3. This will be farther evident if we consider that even the persons thus exalted could have then no motive or temptation to accept of this advancement; for Men do not usually desire a change but upon prospect of some ease or temporal Advan­tage, much less when they perceive the Change is only like to add to their trouble, and encrease their danger, now this was [Page 123]really the case of the first Christian Bishops, they being still ex­posed to the sharpest fury of their Persecutors, and commonly begun with first in any storm that was raised against the Church; their Labours also were very great, for the care of the Flock lay on them, and they were unwearied in the discharge of their Pastoral Care; can we then reasonably think that they should be so fond of so much toil and peril, as to violate the Institution of the Blessed Jesus or his Apostles to obtain it.

Let any reasonable Person duly weigh these things, and ask his Conscience, whether it can be really perswaded that such an early Innovation could generally have prevailed in the Church of God.

Such also is the Evidence that we pretended to, §. 8 touching the Canon of Scripture, and that those Books have not been so corrupted or depraved as not to be sufficient Rules of Christian Faith or Manners: Concerning this matter let it be considered,

First, That we have the true Canon of the Old Testament, and that the Books of the Old Testament are not corrupted, we cannot know from the Infallibility of the Jewish Church or her Traditions; for when she handed down these Scriptures to the Christians, as the pure word of their inspired Prophets, she was not Infallible, but actually had renounced her true Messiah, and judged him an Impostor, and had embraced such false Tra­ditions as did engage her so to do. So that if, Chap. 14. p. 29. according to the Author of Popery Misrepresented, As the Jews received the Books of the Old Testament from the (Jewish) Church, (and the Christians also) so also were they to receive from her the sence of them; the Jews, if not the Christians also, were obliged to reject our Saviour, as an Impostor, and one who taught and acted contrary to their Law, and their Traditions.

Secondly, §. 9 That the Books of the New Testament are not corrupted or forged, we cannot know from the Infallibility of the Christian Church.

The Reason is because the Infallibility of the Church is so far from being a proof of Scriptures incorruption, that no proof can be pretended for it but uncorrupted places of Scripture. For if any man should attempt to prove the Scriptures uncor­rupted, because that Church says so, which is Infallible, I would [Page 124]demand of him, seeing the Infallibility of the Church is not self-evident, and seeing Infallibility is a Prerogative which no Man can pretend to but from God's Assistance, and therefore no Man can be sure of that Assistance but from God's free Pro­mise, how shall I be assured of her Infallibility? If he say from Scripture, promising it unto her, I would ask how shall I be assured that the Scriptures are not corrupted in those places; and if to this it be answered, From the Church's Infal­libility, is it not evident that he runs in a Circle, proving the Scripture's incorruption by the Church's Infallibility, and the Church's Infallibility by the Scripture's incorruption. More­over, this is further evident from the Tradition, Practice, and Acknowledgment of the whole Church of Christ, for to in­form us in any controverted Text, which is the Reading to be owned as true; her Doctors never have sent us to Oral Tradi­tion, or the infallible Assistance of the Church, but always to the readings of former Ancient Authors, and to the Inspection of ancient Manuscripts and Versions, and have declared what in it self is manifest, and owned by all that ever treated on this Subject, That there is no other way whereby we can attain to any knowledge or assurance in this matter. Thus Sixtus Quintus in his Preface to his Bible, In hac Ger­mani Textus pervestigati­one satis per­spicue inter omnes constat nullum esse certius ac firmius Argumentum quam Antiquorum probatorum codicum Latinorum fidem. tells us, That in Pervestigation of the true and genuine Text, it was perspicuous to all Men, that there was no Argument more firm and certain, than the Faith of ancient Latin Books.

Let any Man peruse all Commentators, Ancient and Mo­dern, of what Perswasion soever, and he will be convinced of their unanimous concurrence in this Assertion. Thus St. Austin tells us, That the Latins have need of Two other Tongues, for obtaining the knowledge of the Divine Scriptures, viz. De Doctr. Christ. l. 2. c. 11. de Civ. Dei, l. 15. c. 13. the Hebrew and the Greek, Ut ad exemplaria praecedentia recurratur, si quam dubitationem attulerit Latinorum Inter­pretum infinita varietas, That if any doubt should arise from the great variety of Latin Versions, they might recurr to the Greek or Hebrew Originals; That the Latin Versions of the Old Testament, where it is necessary, Chap. 14, 15. Graecorum Authoritate emendandi sunt, are to be corrected by the Authority of the Greek. And that their [Page 125]Versions of the New Testament, where they vary, Graecis cedere oportere non dubium est, must yield to the Greek Copies, is without doubt. St. Jerom in his Epistle to Lucinius saith, Ep. Tom. 1. f. 69. b. That he had Translated most of the Old Testament according to the Hebrew, and that he had Translated the New according to the Autho­rity of the Greek: Ut enim veterum librorum fides de Hebraeis voluminibus examinanda est, ita novorum Graeci sermonis normam desiderat, For as the Truth of the Books of the Old Te­stament is to be examined by the Hebrew, so is the Truth of the Books of the New Testament, to be examined by the Rule of the Greek. In his Epistle to Sunia and Fretela, he tells them, Tom. 3. f. 28. a. That as in the New Testament, if at any time a Question arise a­mong the Latins, and there is a diversity among the Copies; recurrimus ad fontem Graeci sermonis, we recurr to the Greek, the Original Language, in which the New Testament was writ; so in the Old Testament, if there be a diversity between the Greek and Latin Copies, ad Hebraicam recurrimus veritatem, Ep. Tom. 3. f. 10. b. we re­curr to the Hebrew Verity. In his Epistle to Damasus, he saith, That he had, at his command, Translated the Four Evangelists, codicum Graecorum emendatâ collatione, mending the former Versions by the Collation of the Greek Copies; it being the desire of Damasus, that, because the Latin Copies differed, he would shew, quae sunt illa quae cum Graeca consentiunt veritate, which best agreed with the true Copies of the Greek; and indeed, saith he, If we must trust to the Latin Copies, let them, who think so, say to which, for they are almost all different one from the other; surely the Scripture of the New Testament, being writ in Greek, when that differs in the Latin Tongue, uno de fonte quaerendum, we must have recourse to the Fountain. Now by the way, they who speak so expresly of the Hebrew and the Greek Verity, by which the truth of the Latin Copies is to be examined, shew that the Decree of Trent, that the vulgar Latin, Sess. 4. pro Authentica habere­tur, should in all Readings, Disputations, Preachings and Exposi­tions, be received as authentick; and that no Man should dare, under any pretence to reject it, agrees with Antiquity after their usual manner, by way of Opposition and flat Contradiction to it, though in this matter, I confess, they are the more excusa­ble; seeing, as Espenceus saith, In 1 Tim. c. 3. it rendred any of the Latins suspicious to know Greek, and it was almost Heretical to know the Hebrew Tongue. And as Melchior Chanus doth inform us, [Page 126] The School-men for Four hundred Years, Loc. Com. l. 2. c. 12. p. 108. retained only the Latin Edition, quippe linguae Graecae & Hebraicae non. habuerunt peritiam, because they had no skill in Greek or Hebrew.

Thirdly, §. 10 That the Books of the New Testament have been handed down unto us uncorrupted in the necessaries and sub­stantials of Christian Faith and Manners, we conclude from Reason grounded upon matter of Fact, delivered and testified by the Doctors of the Ʋniversal Church, and we receive them as such from the rational Evidence which Tradition affords in this Case. Whence we collect,

1. That the Apostles and Holy Spirit which did assist them in inditing of this Canon for the Church's use, could not be wanting in causing them to be transmitted to those Christians, for whose use they were indited, because they could not be wanting to pursue the end for which they were endited.

Besides that they were actually thus committed to them is the Tradition of the whole Christian World, which owned and cited, read and received them for such from the Apostles Days, as is apparent from the Epistles of Clement, Polycarp, Ignatius and others, who were contemporary with the Apostles; and from the works of Justin M. Irenaeus, and many others of the Second Century. They were read also by the Jews as Trypho doth confess, and by the very Heathens at the invita­tion of the Christians: For our Doctrines and Writings, saith Justin M. Apol. 1. p. 52. Apol. 2. p. 7. are such, [...], as all Men are permitted to read; and if you will vouchsafe to look into them you may learn these things, for we do not only read them our selves, Ibid. p. 82. [...], but we bring them to you to peruse, knowing that they will be acceptable to all that read them. Apol. c. 31. We our selves do not suppress them, saith Tertullian, and many Accidents do put them into the Hands of Strangers. They were attested to by the Sufferings of the Primitive Christians, who rather chose to suffer Death than to deliver up these Books, which Sufferings they could have no Temptation to endure besides their full Conviction, that they were, as they always stiled them, Passio S. Felicis saepius. Deifici libri, Scripturae deificae, Books which instructed them to lead a Divine Life, and which their Per­secutors could have had no Temptation to suppress and burn, had they not known them to have been the Records of the [Page 127] Christian Faith, with which their Faith must live or perish. Moreover, they contained things of the highest moment, and which it was their chiefest interest to be well assured of, they being the sole Ground and matter of their support under their sharpest Trials, and of their future Hopes; and therefore Writings they were concerned to get, and hear, and read, and keep.

Add to this, that they very early were translated into other Languages, into the Syriack by apostolical Men, saith the Tradi­tion of the Eastern Churches; by Men of great Antiquity, who lived before the Canon was established, as is apparent from their neglecting to translate the controverted Books of the New Testament into the Latin and other Languages, Praeleg. in Bibl. polyglott. 13. p. 91. saith Bishop Walton. From the Beginning, as we may rationally conjecture, seeing the Church of Rome, and other Churches, which under­stood not Greek, were founded in the Apostles Days, or quick­ly after; nor could it rationally be supposed that they were without the Scriptures long: Especially if we consider, That it was part of their Lord's day Exercise, saith Justin Martyr, Apol. 2. p. 98. to read the Writings of the Apostles: As for the Books themselves, we find them mostly written to whole Churches, Nations, 1 Cor. i. 1. 2 Pet. i. 1. or the whole World of Christians, To all that called upon the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ in every place, who could not easily have received them, had the Apostles, by whom they were at first converted, given no sufficient indication of them. They were Books which could not have been spread abroad, as they were, in the Apostles Names, whilst they were living, unless the Apostles had endited them, nor be esteemed so presently the Charter of the Christian Faith, had they been so forgetful as not to make them known to them, for whose Sakes they were written. They were Books which pretended to a Com­mission from the Holy Jesus to give Rules of Life and Doctrine to the Christian Churches, which none but the Apostles and Evangelists could do, all others still pretending to deliver what they received from them.

Lastly, They being written partly to confirm, and to ascer­tain to us the Story of Christ's Birth, Life, Passion, Resurrecti­on, and partly to engage us to believe that Jesus was the Christ, partly to put an end to those Contentions, and to rectify those Errors which had crept into the Church in the [Page 128] Apostles Days, and which did need a speedly Reformation, partly to give Instructions for the Bishops, Priests and Deacons, and Governours of the Church how to behave themselves in their Offices, partly to justify themselves against false Brethren and deceitful Workers, and to preserve their Proselytes from such as did pervert the Faith, and partly to instruct them how to bear up in fiery Trials, and to support their Souls under the Suf­ferings and Temptations to which Christianity exposed them, and therefore on those Grounds which did require their quick Dispatch upon that Errand, and to those Churches, for whose use they did intend them, it is evident the Apostles must design that early Notice should be given of them, and so commit them to their new born Proselytes and Babes in Christ. Accor­dingly the Tradition of the Church assures us that when the Apostles went to preach to the Gentiles they desired them to leave in Writing the things which they had taught, Vid. c. 7. §. 1, 2. and that in compliance with their Desires they writ their Gospels; and having preached the Gospel to them, Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Postea verè per volunta­tem dei in scripturis nobis tradiderunt fundamentum & Columnam fidei futurum, They afterwards, by the Will of God delivered to them the Gospel they had Preached in Writing, to be the Pillar, and the Ground of Faith hereafter. St. Peter speaks of all the Epistles of St. Paul, shewing that at least many of them were then written, Euseb. Eccl. Hift. l. 3. c. 3. and others of the Ancients, that they were all Four­teen, [...], noted by, and manifest to all, though some doubted whether he were indeed the Author of one of them.

2. §. 11 It is evident, that the immediate succeeding Age could not be ignorant of what was thus delivered to the Church, and was commended to them by the Apostles, as the Pillar and the Ground of Faith, De Praescript. c. 36. especially if we consider that the Autographa were still extant, saith Tertullian, some of those Persons were still living to whom they were directed, and with whom they were intrusted, and all those Churches still continued flourishing to whom they were sent, and to whom they were read in publick, and by whom in private.

3. §. 12 Those Records being once so generally dispersed through places at so great a distance, as they were in the Second Cen­tury, [Page 129]so universally acknowledged, and consented to by Men of curious Parts, and different Perswasions, and repugnant Judgments, and great Aversions from each other, preserved in their Originals to succeeding Ages, multiplied into divers Versions, copied out by Christians for their private, and for publick use, esteemed by them as digesta nostra, their Digests, saith Adv. Marc. l. 4. c. 3. Tertullian, as Concil. Carthag. apud Cypr. p. 232. Optatus, l. 1. libri divini, Scripturae deificae, say the Martyrs, believed by all Christians to be divine saith Euseb. H. Eccl. l 6. c. 25.3.25. Orig. contr. Cels. l. 3. p. 138. Origen. And as the Records of their Hopes and Fears, and thereupon being so carefully Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 4 c. 26. Lib. 8 cap. 11, 13. Euseb. l. 6. c. 19 p. 222. Justin. M. Ap. 2. p. 98. sought af­ter, so riveted in their Minds, for many say the Ancients had them entirely in their Memory, they being so constantly rehearsed in their As­semblies by Men whose work it was to Read and Preach, and to exhort to the performance of those Duties they enjoin'd, being so frequent in their Writings, so often cited in their Confessions, Comments, Apologies, and Epistles of the Christian Worthies, Euseb. l. 6. c. 19. p. 219. as also in the Objection of those Adversaries, to whose view they still lay open.

It must be certain that they were handed down to the suc­ceeding Generations pure and uncorrupt.

Indeed these things render us more secure of the Scriptures, being preserved entire, than any Man can be of the Statutes of the Land, or of any Histories or Records whatsoever, because the Evidence of it depends upon more Persons, more Holy, and so less subject to deceive; more concerned that they should not be corrupted, than that no other Records should, and so we must renounce all certainty of any Records, or grant the certainty that these are truly what they do pretend. And,

4. This Corruption of the Word of God, §. 13 or Substitution of any other Doctrine than that which it delivered, could not be done by any part or Sect of Christians, but they who had embraced the Faith, and used the same Copies of the Word of God in other places of the Christian World, must have found out the Cheat; and therefore this corruption, if at all effected, must be the work of the whole World of Christians: But can it be supposed that the immediate succeeding Ages [Page 130]should universally conspire to substitute their own Inventions for the Word of God, and yet continue stedfast in, and suffer so much for that Faith which denounced the severest Judg­ments against those which should do such things? Or that a World of Men should with the hazard of their Lives and Fortunes avouch the Gospel, and at the same time make an es­sential Change even in the Frame and Substance of its Doctrine, whilst it yet daily sounded in their Ears, employ'd their Tongues, and by so doing make it ineffectual both to them­selves and their Posterity? Can it be reasonably thought that they should venture upon that which were the Gospel, true or false, must needs expose them to the greatest Evils whilst they continued Abettors of it? Moreover, had such a thing been done, can we in reason think that of those many Thou­sands, who in the Primitive Ages did renounce the Gospel, that of those many wavering Spirits, those excommunicate Mem­bers, especially those Hereticks, who upon other motives did renounce the greatest part of Scripture; can it, I say, be thought that none of those should publish and disclose the Forgery, or answer the Alligations made from Scripture, by saying, They were Citations of false and of corrupt Scriptures, but that such apparent Forgeries should find a general Rece­ption from all that looked into their Truth, and be unquesti­onably received as genuine by Jew and Gentile, Heretick and Orthodox, even in those times in which, and in those places where they first appeared, and by those Persons who imme­diately before received others as the true and genuine Copies of the Word of God.

Lastly, §. 14 That these Records of the Will of God have not been so corrupted as to cease to be a certain Rule of Faith and Manners, we argue from the Providence of God, inducing us to judge that the Books thus delivered to us by the Church as genuine, are truly so; for nothing seems more inconsistent with divine Wisdom and Goodness, than to inspire his Ser­vants to write the Scripture as a Rule of Faith and Manners for all future Ages, and to require the Belief of the Doctrines, the practice of the Rules of Life plainly contained in it, and yet to suffer this divinely inspired Rule to be insensibly cor­rupted in things necessary to Faith or Practice; who can ima­gine [Page 131]that God who sent his Son out of his Bosom to declare this Doctrine, and his Apostles, by the Assistance of the Holy Spirit to indite and preach it, and by so many Miracles con­firm it to the World; should suffer any wicked Persons to cor­rupt and alter any of those terms on which the Happiness and Welfare of Mankind depended.

This sure can be conceived Rational by none, but such as think it not absurd to say, That God repented of his good Will and Kindness to Mankind, in the vouchsafing of the Gospel to them.

That he so far maligned the good of future Generations, that he suffered wicked Men to rob them of all the benefit intended to them by this Declaration of his Will. For since those very Scriptures which have been received for the Word of God, and used by the Church as such from the first Ages of it, pretend to be the terms of our Salvation, Scriptures indited by Men commissionated from Christ, and such as did avouch themselves Apostles by the Will of God, and his Command, for the delivery of the Faith of Gods Elect, and for the know­ledge of the Truth which is after Godliness, in hopes of Life eter­nal; they must be what they do pretend to be, the Word of God, or Providence must have permitted such a Forgery, as rendereth it impossible for us to perform our Duty, in order to Salvation; for if the Scripture of the New Testament should be corrupted in any essential requisite of Faith or Manners, it must cease to make us wise unto Salvation, and so God must have lost the end which he intended in inditing of it. Again, when we consider that in the Jewish Church the Scriptures were, until the coming of Christ in very corrupt Times, and amongst very corrupt Persons, preserved so entire, that Christ sends the Jews to them to learn Religion, declares, that they have Moses and the Prophets; and both our Lord and his Disciples confuted and instructed the Scribes, and Pharisees, and Jews out of them, without the least intimation of any corruption that had happened to them; we have still greater reason to judge the New Testament sincere, since we cannot rationally suppose Providence less careful of the New Testament than of the Old.

If against this Argument it be Objected, Object. that we find by the Citations of the Ancients, and by Old Manuscripts, that there [Page 132]was a difference betwixt their Copies of the Scripture, and those we now use.

I answer, 1. That this is no certain Argument of any such difference, seeing the Citation of the Ancients might differ thus by the failure of their Memory, it being frequently their Custom to cite the Scriptures from their Memory without in­spection of the Book; moreover we find by Ocular Demon­stration, that these various Lectures make no considerable va­riation in matters of Faith or Manners, or if one Text which asserts a substantial Doctrine be variously read, so that the matter is thence dubious, there are others which assert it without that Variety.

If then no Writing whilst the Apostles lived could pass for A­postolical, and yet destroy or contradict the Faith they taught; — if their immediate Successors could not be ignorant of what the Apostles committed to them to be read and taught, us the Records of their Faith and Doctrine; nor would they be induced to de­liver that for such which they believed not to be so, if neither they could universally conspire to effect this thing; nor can it rationally be thought that Providence would suffer them to do so: 'Tis morally impossible these Writings should be forged or corrupted in matters of Concern or Moment.

If therefore Mr. §. 15 M. will make good his Assertion, that they have the same means to shew that their Traditions are true, that is truly descended from the Apostles; that we have to shew the Copies of the Scripture which we use are not corrupted in substan­tials; he must first own what we have proved of these Copies to be true of his Traditions, viz. That they cannot be proved to be true from the Infallibility of the Church, and that in any doubt concerning the Truth of them, we must have re­course to the Original and Fountain of Tradition, not to the Judgment of the present Age, as in the proof of the true Co­pies, all Parties are agreed, that we must have recourse to Ancient Manuscripts, And to the Fountains of the Greek and Hebrew.

Secondly, He must shew what we have done touching the Scriptures concerning his pretended Traditions, viz. That these Traditions were owned, cited, read and received as Apostolical Traditions from the Apostles Days, that Jews and Heathens were [Page 133]acquainted with them, that they were attested to by the Suf­ferings of the Primitive Martyrs, that they were such as the Apostles desired to leave in writing, and which they did so leave according to the Will of God, and consequently were not oral Traditions, that they were universally acknowledged, and consented to by Men of different perswasions, preserved in their Originals to succeeding Ages, transcribed by Christi­ans for their private and their publick use, esteemed by them as their Digests, and as deifying Traditions, believed by all Christians to be divine, and as the Records of their Hopes and Fears, that they were carefully sought after, and riveted in their minds, and constantly rehearsed in their Assemblies, by Men whose work it was to read, and preach them, and to exhort to the performance of those Duties they enjoined; that they were frequent in the Writings, and often cited in the Confessions and Apologies, the Comments, Homilies, Discourses and Epistles of the Ancient Worthies, as also in the Objections of their Adversaries to whose view they still lay open.

And lastly, he must prove they were Traditions which the good Providence of God was as much concerned to keep entire and uncorrupt, as to preserve those Scriptures so, which by the Will of God were written, to be the Pillar and Foundation of the Christian Faith; and when we see this task performed, we shall be more enclined to admit of the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome, and to believe them as true and uncorrupt as are the Copies of the Holy Scripture.

But saith Mr. M. §. 16 Pag. 399. ‘When we believe that the Copies which we have now of these Books be not forged nor corrupted Copies, but truly agree with the Originals given out by the A­postles, we trust to the Tradition of all the after Churches that have been in every Age from the Apostles to this very present Church; for it is as much in the Power of the Church in any one of these Ages, to have thrust a false Copy into their Hand instead of a true one, as to thrust a false Tradition into the Mouth of every Catholick every where in place of a true one.’

This Argument in the mouth of a Jew, Reply First. pleading for those Traditions which were rejected by our Lord and his Apostles, runs to this effect:

It was as much in the power of the Jewish Church, to have thrust a false Copy into the Hands of the Jews instead of a true one, as to thrust a false Tradition into the Mouth of every Jew every where, instead of a true one; if therefore their received Traditions actu­ally were false, as your Christ and his Apostles taught, you can have no assurance of the Copies, on which you depend for prov­ing your Jesus to be the true Messiah, are not false.

We say it is not in the power of any of the latter Ages, Secondly, to corrupt the Originals without corrupting not only all the written Manuscripts, but also all the Writings of that Christian Church in which those Scriptures have been cited, and all the Com­mentaries on them, and all the Translations of them into all Languages.

'Tis therefore evidently false, That it is as much in the Power of the Church in any one Age to have thrust a false Copy into the Hand of all Christians instead of a true one, as to deceive them with a false Tradition instead of a true one.

No Protestant ever asserted or imagined that the whole Church was either willing or able, Thirdly, in any point of Doctrine, to change at once, and in one Age, the true Tradition for a false. No, they unanimously say, These Tares were sown by the Enemy whilst Men slept, that they came in by degrees, and insensibly got Ground by little and little; in one Age the Dispute was raised, the Opinion broached by some Man of Vogue and Cre­dit, in the next it passed for probable, in the following Age for an Ecclesiastical Doctrine, and in the next advanced into an Article of Faith. Thus for Example:

Images for the first Three Centuries were disregarded by all Christians, the first thing they taught their Proselytes, was to contemn them.

In the Fourth and Fifth Centuries they crept into some few Churches by way of Ornament, and symbolical Representation.

In the Sixth and Seventh Centuries they begun to be received for Instruction and historical Commemoration.

In the Eighth Century in Italy and in the East, they advanc­ed to the Veneration of them, though this Novelty met with great opposition in the East till the Tenth Century, and in the West till the Thirteenth Century.

Communion in one Kind came in among some Monks in the Eleventh Century by reason of their negligence and rudeness, which made their Governors not trust them with the Cup least they should spill it.

In the Twelfth Century it began to take place in minoribus Ecclesiis, in lesser Churches.

The Approbation of Thomas Aquinas made it still more pre­vail in the Thirteenth Century, and in the beginning of the Fifteenth Century it was established for a Law.

FINIS.
A TREATISE OF TRADIT …

A TREATISE OF TRADITIONS.

PART II.

Imprimatur

Liber cui Titulus [A Treatise of Traditions. Part II.]

July 12. 1688.
Guil. Needham, RR. in Christo P. ac D.D. Wilhelmo Archiep. Cant. a Sacr. Domest.

A TREATISE OF TRADITIONS.

PART II.

Shewing the Novelty of the pretended Tradi­tions of the Church of ROME; as being,

  • I. Not mentioned by the Ancients of their Discourses of Tradi­tions Apostolical, truly so called, or so esteemed by them. Nor,
  • II. In their avowed Rule, or Symbol of Faith. Nor,
  • III. In the Instructions given to the Clergy, concerning all those things they were to teach the People. Nor,
  • IV. In the Examination of a Bishop at his Ordination. Nor,
  • V. In the Ancient Treatises designed to instruct Christians in all the Articles of their Faith.
  • VI. From the Confessions of Romish Doctors.

WITH AN ANSWER to the Arguments of Mr. Mumford for Traditions.

And a Demonstration, That the Heathens made the same Plea from Tradition as the Romanists do; and that the Answer of the Fathers to it doth fully justifie the Protestants.

Jam primo quod in nos generali accusatione dirigitis divortium ab in­stitutis majorum, considerate etiam atque etiam ne vobiscum com­municemus crimen istud; ecce enim per omnia vitae ac disciplinae corruptam, immo deletam in vobis antiquitatem recognosco—Exclusa ubique antiquitas, in negotiis, in officiis, totam aucto­ritatem majorum vestra auctoritas dejecti [...]. Tertullianus ad Na­tiones, lib. 1. Cap. 10.

LONDON, Printed by J. Leake, for Awnsham Churchill at the Black Swan in Ave-Mary Lane, MDCLXXXIX.

THE PREFACE.

The Contents.

Shewing, First, That the Lord's Day is mentioned in Scri­pture, as a known Festival Day, a Day which bore Christ's Name, and on which Christians did assemble for Reli­gious Worship, 1. From those words, Rev. 1.10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's Day, §. 1. 2. From 1 Cor. xvi. 2. §. 2. 3. From Act. xx. 7. §. 3. 4. From the unanimous and uncontroulled Testimony of the Fathers from the first and purest Ages of the Church, §. 4. And shewing, Secondly, That the Apostles were commissionated from the Lord Christ, or were directed by his Spirit to appoint this a day of publick Worship in Honour of our Lord, and in remembrance of his Resurrection, §. 5. The Romanists can shew no such Tradition for any of the contested Doctrines, §. 6. Mr. M's. Argument retorted against the sufficiency of Tradition to establish this Do­ctrine, by shewing that there is no Tradition for abstain­ing wholly from servile Work upon that Day, but rather the contrary, §. 7. The not observing of this Day through ignorance of our Obligation so to do, is not destructive of Salvation, §. 8. The Command for remembring the Seventh Day from the Creation to rest upon it from all manner of Work, was Ceremonial and not Moral; this proved, 1st. From Reason, §. 9. 2dly. From the Words and Actions of our Saviour, §. 10. 3dly. From Gal. iv. 10, 11. §. 11. 4thly. From Col. ij. 14, 16, 17. §. 12. 5thly. From the unanimous assertion of the Fathers, §. 13. [Page vi]Mr. M's. first Objection from God's Blessing and Hallow­ing this Day Answered, §. 14. His second Objection from those Words of Christ, If thou wilt enter into Life, keep the Commandments, Answered, §. 15. His third Objection, That Saint Paul frequented Synagogues on the Sabbath Day, Answered, §. 16. His fourth Objection, That in Christ Jesus nothing avails but keeping the Com­mandments of God, Answered, §. 17. His fifth Objecti­on from the Words of Christ, Pray that your flight be not on the Sabbath day, Answered, §. 18.

IN this Discourse I have endeavoured to shew in what Sence we admit of Tradition as a sufficient Evidence of the Truth of what we do believe, or practise: And have demonstrated, That in those things which we receive upon her Testimony the Ro­manists cannot pretend unto a like Tradition for any of their Doctrines. Two things they farther do object against us as in­stances of things necessary to be believed, which yet, say they, have no Foundation in the Holy Scriptures, and therefore must be be­lieved only on the account of Tradition, or the Authority of the Church; viz.

First, The Observation of the Lord's Day, and the liberty we take in working on the Sabbath, and not observing it as a day set apart unto the Service of the Creator of the World.

Secondly, The Baptism of Infants, of which, what Mr. M. offers is sufficiently considered in the following Treatise, and the practice hath of late been fully justified from Scripture and Tradi­tion, jointly, by Three learned Treatises, to which I shall referr the Reader. Mr. Walker's Modest Plea for Infants Ba­ptism. The Case of Infants Baptism. Dr. Still. Rational Account. Part. 1. cap. 4. Touching the first particular, I shall Discourse at pre­sent in this Preface, and shew in opposition to Mr. Mumford, that we have sufficient Ground from Scripture for observing the Lord's Day, and not observing of the Sabbath Day; and that, as far as we depend upon Tradition in these Points, the Romanists can shew no like Tradition for their Tenets. To begin with the first of these particulars; That the Lord's Day is by all Christians to be ob­served as a Religious Festival, will be made good from these Con­siderations.

First, That it is mentioned in the Scripture as a known Festival Day, a Day which bore Christ 's Name, a Day on which the [Page vij]Christians did assemble for the performance of Sacred and Religious Worship.

Secondly, That it was perpetually and universally observed as such by the Catholick Church including the times of the Apostles. And,

First, That it is mentioned in Scripture as a known Festival Day, a Day which bore Christ's Name, a Day on which the Christians did assemble for the performance of Religious Wor­ship, will appear,

1st. From that Expression of St. John, §. 2 Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's Day: For explication of which words observe, first, That the Name Lord in the New Testament doth ordinarily signi­fie the Lord Christ; for God the Father having committed all Au­thority into his Hands, he by so doing made him, as Saint Peter saith, both Lord and Christ; Act. ij 36. and therefore by this name he is distinguished from God the Father in these words, 1 Cor. viij. 6. There is one God the Father, of whom are all things, and one Lord Je­sus Christ, by whom are all things. And again, 1 Cor. xij. 5, 6. There are differences of Administrations, but the same Lord, diversities of Operations, but the same God: Wherefore by the Lord's Day here mentioned, we cannot reasonably understand the Jewish Sabbath, that being not the Day of the Lord Christ, or a Day instituted in Memorial of him, but a Day sanctified to Jehovah, who is in the New Testament stiled God the Father, or absolute­ly God; and by that phrase distinguished from the Lord Christ. Moreover, the Sabbath is in Scripture sometime said to be a Day Holy to the Lord; but it is never stiled, [...], the Lord's Day, either in Scripture, or in the Records of the three first Centuries; and therefore we can have no reason to believe Saint John intended the Jewish Sabbath by that Phrase.

2dly. Whereas Saint John, to denote the time when he received his Vision, saith, It was on the Lord's Day: It follows that this Day must be a Day well known; otherwise he could not by this note sufficiently declare the Time when he received his Vision: Since then the first Day of the Week, and that alone was by the Christians of the first Ages stiled the Lord's Day, and known to them familiarly by that Name, it is rational to conclude, That the Apostle by this Phrase did understand the first Day of the Week. For Confirmation of this Argument, it is observable, that some [Page viij]Copies read that Passage of Saint Paul to the Corinthians, [...], 1 Cor. xvi. 2. On the first Day of the Week, being the Lord's Day, let every one lay by in store. Ignatius, [...], Ep. ad Ma­nes. Et ad Trallian. §. 9. [...]. Eu­seb. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 23. Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 4. c. 26. who lived Thirty Years in the Apostles Days, speaks thus, That Christians must no longer Sabbatize, but keep the Lord's Day, in which our Life sprang up by him. Dionysius Bishop of Corinth, who flourished in the second Century, writes thus, This day being the Lord's Day, we keep it Holy. Melito Bishop of Sardis, who flourished in the same Century, composed a Book, [...], of the Lord's Day, and another of the Paschal Solemnity, clearly distinguishing the one from the other. Justin M. Qu. & Resp. Qu. 115. Irenaeus Bishop of Lyons, in his Book of the Paschal Solemnity, declares, That Chri­stians did not on the Lord's Day, which was a Symbol of their Resurrection, bend the Knee. Clemens of Alexandria calls the Eighth day, Contra Cels. l. 8. p. 392. De Cor. Mil. c. 3. Cyp. Ep. 38. Ed. Ox. p. 75. [...], the Lord's day. Origen among the Christian Festivals enumerates the Lord's day, the Easter and the Pentecostal Festival. Tertullian saith, Dominico die jejunium nefas ducimus, vel de geniculis adorare, We judge it wickedness to kneel on the Lord's day; and then he adds, That on the Easter and the Penticostal Festival we enjoy the same freedom. And indeed the thing was so notorious even to the Heathen World, that it was usual with them to put this Question to the Martyrs, Domini­cum servasti, Hast thou observed the Lord's day? To which their usual Answer was, Christianus sum, intermittere non possum, I am a Christian and cannot cease to do it. And that, Domi­nicum agere, which is sometimes the Phrase, imports, not to cele­brate the Lord's Supper, but to observe the Lord's day, is evident from Clemens of Alexandria, Strom. 7. p. 744. who tells us, That the true Gno­stick doth, [...], make that day truly the Lord's day, by casting away every evil thought, and cele­brating the Resurrection of Christ.

Now from these Passages it is clear, That the Easter Festival could not be here intended by Saint John, that being never stiled by the Ancients absolutely the Lord's day, but always either, [...], or, [...], the Great Lord's day, or, the Paschal Lord's day; and being constantly in those first Ages distinguished from, and in their enumeration of their Festivals op­posed to the Lord's day. Moreover the Easter Feast seemeth not [Page ix]to have been so Ancient as the Apostles Vision; for then it would have been observed uniformly as the Lord 's day was, whereas the Eastern and the Western Churches differed much about it; and that very difference demonstrates that the Lord 's day was the more ancient, because the Question was, Whether the Eastern Festival should be kept on the Lord's day only, or on the day of the Full-Moon, as by the Jews it was, on what day of the Week soever that did happen.

And whereas Mr. M. asks, P. 207. How prove you that it was not Christmas or Ascention day? I Answer, 1st. That we have no Evidence from Antiquity, that either of these Festivals were then observed, much less, that they were then known to the Christian World under that Appellation. 2dly. The common Con­sent of all Interpreters, and the perpetual Practice of the Church in all Ages from Saint John to Ignatius his Scholar, and so down­wards to this day, do give the name of the Lord's day to Sun­day, and to no other Festival of the Church, Weekly or Annual, sufficiently instructs us what Saint John understood by the Lord's day.

3dly. Observe, That whatsoever in the Scripture hath the Lord's Name and Subscription on it, as the Lord's Temple, the Lord's Offerings, the Lord's People, the Lord's Priests, was con­secrated to the Service of Jehovah the Lord of the Old Creation; wherefore the day which had so early the Name and Superscri­ption of the Lord Christ upon it must be supposed to be Holy to the Lord of the New Creation, and consecrated to his Service: For as the Jewish Sabbath being called the Lord 's Sabbath, or the Sabbath of Jehovah, was by that Title known to be a day Sancti­fied to Jehovah, as Creator, so this day being called the Lord 's day, is by this Note as certainly known to be a day consecrated to the Service of the Lord Christ. And as the Lord 's Supper is stiled, [...], the Supper of the Lord; the Sacramental Table, 1 Cor. xi. 20. x. 21. [...], the Table of the Lord; the Sacramental Wine, [...], the Cup of the Lord, either because the Sacra­ment was instituted immediately by the Lord Christ, to be observed to his Second Coming. Or, Secondly, Because it was appointed for the remembrance of the Lord 's Death and Passion till that time, even so, [...], the Lord's day, must be so called for one of these two Reasons, or for both, viz. Because it was enjoined by Christ, or by Directions given to his Apostles to command the [Page x]Observation of it as a Day to be devoted to the Service of our Lord Christ, or because it was by the Apostles so observed in memory of our Lords Resurrection, and was from them received as a day to be observed for all future Generations of the Church And that this day was certainly observed by the Apostles, and by the Christians who lived in their daies, in Honour of our Lord, is evident from what hath been already proved: For if it were then known to Christians by the Name of the Lord's day, and if so be the Lord's day, must import a day that is consecrated to the Ser­vice of the Lord, 'tis clear, that they must then observe it as such, or act against the knowledge of their Duty; if when Saint John received this Vision, it were known to be a day devoted to the Ser­vice of the Lord Christ, it must be known to be thus consecrated to his Service by some who had Authority sufficient so to do; that is, at least by those Apostles and Rulers, to whom Christ had committed the Guidance of his Church, and the determination of that outward Worship he required from his Disciples: What they thus consecrated to his Service, must be devoted either by virtue of their positive Institution, or by their practice only; if by virtue of their Institution, then is it granted that this day is of Divine and Apostolical Institution; if by their Practice only, yet is it granted that this day was constantly observed by those Apostles who were assisted in their Actions by the Holy Ghost; that 'twas by their Example commended to the practice of all Christians; and therefore be alone can alter this Apostolical Tradition, who better knows the mind of Christ, than they did, and is more able to discern what Service is well pleasing to him than they were.

Secondly, §. 2 This Practice will sufficiently appear from other Scri­ptures, which either presuppose, or else directly shew this was a day observed in the Apostles time. Saint Paul in his Epistle to the Church of Corinth, writeth thus, Now concerning the Collection for the Saints, as I have ordained for the Churches of Galatia, 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2. so do ye, [...], upon the first day of the week, let every man lay by him in store as God hath prospered him, that there be no gathering when I come. Where observe,

First, That [...], doth certainly signifie the first day of the Week, the day of our Lord's Resurrection from the dead; for the Four Evangelists do with one Voice averr, That our Lord [Page xi]Jesus did arise, [...], the first day of the week: Matth. 28.1. Mark 16.2. Luke 24.1. John 20.1. Nor can this reasonably be doubted by any who believe the Scri­ptures. Moreover Saint Mark doth clearly so interpret the Phrase; for the Sabbath being over, saith he, Mary Magda­lene, and others, came, [...], early the first day of the week, and found Christ risen; and v. 9. he adds, That Christ was risen early, [...], that is, by the consent of all Interpreters, upon the first day of the week. Saint Luke observes, Luke 23.56. That they rested on the Sabbath day according to the Commandment, and then adds, That they came unto the Sepulchre, [...], on the first day of the week.

Secondly, This may be Argued from the succeeding Practice of the Church, which, in compliance with this Precept, still offer'd their Alms upon this Day; for Justin M. [...]. A­pol. 2. p. 98, 99. who flourished in the next Age to the Apostles, tells the Heathen Emperor in his Apo­logy, That 'twas the Custom of Christians to meet on the Lord's day to Pray, to hear the Word, to receive the Sa­crament; and then, saith he, they who are rich, and willing, give what they think fit; and what is thus collected, is laid up in the hands of the President, who distributes it to Or­phans, and Widows, and other Christians, Locuples & di­ves es, & domi­nicum observare te credis qui corbonam omni­no non respicis? De opere & e­leemos. p. 203. as their Wants require. Saint Cyprian also taxeth the Omission of this Duty on the Lord's day as a Fault in Rich, and able Persons, saying, Thou art Wealthy and Rich, and thinkest thou that thou observest the Lord's day, who dost not at all respect the poor Man's Box?

Thirdly, All the Ancient Commentators on this Place, both Greek and Latin, unanimously interpret this of the Lord 's day. Ambrose and Primasius among the Latins; Chrysostom, Theo­doret, Oecumenius and Theophylact among the Greeks.

Secondly, Observe, that no good Reason can be given why the Apostle should limit the Collections of the Churches of Corinth, and Galatia, to the first day of the week, but this; That this day was appointed for the Worship of our Lord, and so more fit for the performance of those Duties which concerned his distressed Members in those Times, for as the works of Charity and Mercy are proper Duties of this day, so doth this day contain a special motive in it to enlarge their Charley, it being the day in which they were begotten to a lively Hope, through the Resurrection of our [Page xij]Saviour, and in which they constantly in those times participated of his precious Body and Blood; and therefore having then received spiritual Things so plentifully from Christ must be more ready to impart of their temporals to his needy Servants.

Thirdly, Observe, that should the Text be rendered thus, Let every one lay up against the first day of the week, there would be some good reason for that Precept; provided that it were a day appointed for the Service of Christ, and the Assemblies of all Chri­stian People, for meeting thus together on that day, they might then bring to the Assembly what they had treasured up against that time, and then put it into the publick Bank, as the Custom was in the first Ages of the Church; and that they did so here at Corinth, seems highly probable from the design of the Apostles Precept; for he exhorts them to have their Charity ready, that there might be no need of a Collection when he came; whereas, if they had kept their Charity in their own hands, and not put it into the publick Stock, there would still have been need of a Collection at his coming. 2dly. The Apostle might command to lay it up against that day, to be then offered to the Lord, because our Charity to his distressed Members is an Odor of a sweet smelling Savour, Philip. 4.18. Act. 10.4. a Sacrifice well-pleasing to God, a Duty fitly joined with our Prayers, that so they may come up together as a memorial before God. Since therefore, whether we translate the word's, upon the first day of the week, or against the first day of the week, no reason doth appear, why Saint Paul should pitch upon that day, had it not been the day of their assembling together, the day on which they met to serve the Lord Christ; we ought in reason to conclude it was so: And if for the performance of this Work of Charity on the Lord's day, Saint Paul thought fit to give his, [...], or special Order, can we suppose the day it self should be observed without appointment of the said Apostle, or others of like power with him, especially, if we consider that Clemens the Contemporary of the Apostles, [...]. Epist. ad. Cor. §. 40. doth inform us, That our Lord commanded our Oblations and Li­turgies should be performed at times appointed, and not dis­orderly, [Page xiij]but at those very times and seasons which he had or­dained; and thence concludes, That they who offer their Obla­tions in those appointed Seasons, are blessed, and acceptable to God, and that because they act agreeably to the Command­ments of their Lord; for if Christ himself gave Laws for the time when, and the persons by whom he would have divine Offices performed, as Clemens here doth plainly teach, there is little doubt to be made but the Lord's day was his own Ordinance; and if, as he there adds, These things were defined by his Sovereign Counsel, that all things being done religiously according to his good Pleasure, might be acceptable in his sight, it follows that this time could not Religiously have been set apart for his Ser­vice, or have been acceptable to him, had it not been appointed by the Counsel of his Will; so that, although this Text doth not ex­presly command that the first Day of the Week should be observed as the Christians weekly Festival, yet if we join with it the uni­form Practice of the Primitive Church then, and ever since, they jointly prove that the first day of the Week was the weekly Fe­stival of Christians at that time, and strongly do imply, or sup­pose that before this Apostolical Ordinance for these Collections on this Day, there was another for the observation of the day it self; for how could it have happened that all the Apostolical Churches throughout the World should from the beginning have accorded to make this day a weekly Festival, unless they had been directed thus to do by the Apostles themselves, by whom they were at first converted to the Christian Faith, and with that Faith re­ceived this Institution?

3dly. We have another Scripture, Act. xx. 7. §. 3 which fairly seemeth to conclude, that the Apostles and the Christian Church did then observe this day, and meet for the performance of Religious Worship on it; for there it is expresly said, That upon the first day of the Week, when the Disciples came together to break Bread, Paul preached unto them, Where Note,

1. That, [...], the first day of the week, was certainly the Lord's day, as hath already been made manifest.

2. Observe, That on this day the Disciples were not summoned extraordinarily to come together, that Saint Paul did not, [...], call them together, as he did the Assembly of the Elders of the Church, v. 17. but the Disciples were themselves, [...], met in their Synaxis, or Assembly; the Text informs us, That [Page xiv]Saint Paul carried with them seven days, and in none of them have we any mention of an Assembly to this purpose, but only on the first day of the week.

3. Observe, That they then met together to break Bread, which Phrase doth signifie the sacred Action performed in celebra­tion of the Holy Sacrament, which 'twas the Custom of the Primi­tive Christians to receive in all their Church- Assemblies on the Lord's day; 1 Cor. xi. this the Apostle intimates when he complains of his Corinthians, That they came together for the worse, because when they came together in the Church, there were Divisions among them, so that they did not eat together of the Table of the Lord. Now thus to come together in one place, saith he, is not to eat the Lord's Supper, i. e. it is not so to do it, as the sacred Acti­on ought to be performed; this therefore, when they came together in the Church they did, and therefore what is coming toge­ther, v. 17. coming to the Church, v. 18. coming to one place, v. 19. is coming together to eat, v. 33. Accordingly it was the Custom of the Church from the Apostles times thus to communicate upon the Lord's day. Pliny in his Epistle to the Em­peror Trajan, Soliti sunt stato die ante lucem convenire, &c. Ep. l. 10. Ep. 97. tells him, That he found nothing to alledge against the Christians, but their Obstinacy in their Superstition, and that is was their Custom to meet together on a set day before it was light, and to bind themselves by the Sacrament to do no evil. Now this Epistle was writ only Six Years after the Death of the Evangelist Saint John. And Justin M. who wrote but Fifty Years after his death, [...]. Apol. 2. p. 98, 99. thus speaks, On Sunday all the Christians in the City or Coun­try meet together, because that is the day of our Lord's Resurrection, and then we have read unto us the Writings of the Prophets and Apo­stles; this done, the President makes an Oration to the Assembly, to exhort them to imitate and do the things they heard; then we all join in Prayer, and after that we celebrate the Sacrament, and they that are willing and able, give their Alms, &c.

Fourthly, §. 4 This may be further proved from the Church's Te­stimony, and from the plain Expressions of the Fathers, who flou­rished in the first and purest Ages of the Church: For to this Effect;

Century the first, besides the words of Clemens Romanus, al­ready mentioned, the Apostle Barnabas saith of the Apostles and Christians in the General, [...], Sect. 15. We keep the eighth day a Festi­val, in which our Jesus rose from the dead.

Century the Second, I have produced the plain Testimonies of Ignatius, Justin M. Irenaeus, Dionysius of Corinth, Melito Sardensis.

Century the Third, I have produced already the Testimony of Clemens of Alexandria, to which add that of Tertullian, who saith in his Apology, Diem folis laetitiae indulgemus, Cap. 16. Sunday is the Festival of us Christians. And in his Book Ad Nationes, That they did rejoice upon that day, Solem Christianorum deum aestimant quod innotuerit nos die solis, &c. Lib. 1. cap. 13. and that this was a thing so well known to the Hea­thens, that hence they took occasion to conjecture, That the Sun was the God of Christians; Neque enim Resurrectio Do­mini semel in anno & non semper post septem dies celebratur. In Esa. Hom. 6. Hom. 7. in Exod. fol. 41. Ep. 38. Ed. Ox. p. 75. that of Origen, That the Resurection of our Lord is not celebrated annually only, but every seventh day; which therefore, in opposition to the Jews, he calls, Dominica nostra, The Christians Lord's day. And that of Cyprian, That Aurelius, Do­minico legit, reads on t [...] Lord's day.

Centuny the Fourth, Epiphanus informs us, [...]. Expos. fid. cap. 22. That the Holy Catholick Church keeps every Lord's day as a Festival. In a word, no Church, no single Writer ever represented this as a new, or introduced Practice, but do continually speak of it as the constant Practice of the Christian Church. We never read that any of the converted Jews, though they retained the Jewish Sabbath, ever disputed the Observation of the first day of the week in honour of our Lord: And therefore, as the Reve­rend Bishop Bramhal truly saith, Pag. 918. To question now whether there was a formal precept for that which all the Christian World hath obeyed ever since Christ's time, and shall obey until his Second Coming, is a strange degree of Folly. And that this may be farther evident, I add this second Proposition:

That the Apostles had Commission from the Lord Christ, §. 5 Prop. 2. or were directed by his Spirit to ordain and chuse this day, to be employed in the publick Exercise of Christian piety, and in remembrance of the Resurrection of our Lord. For,

First, Christ did Commission his Apostles to teach the Chur­ches all his Doctrine, and to deliver them all his Commands and Orders, which concerned their Duty and his Service; for thus he delivers his Commission to them; All Authority is committed to me in Heaven and Earth, Matth. 28.18. Go therefore, and disciple all Na­tions, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you: John 20.21. He also saith unto them, That as my Father sent me, so send I you; and surely the Father sent him, who was Lord of the Sabbath, with full Commission to change and alter it, and substi­tute another day in lieu thereof. Accordingly the Apostles exercised this Power, they founded Churches, they delivered to them the Doctrines and Commands of Christ, they setled Church Officers, Orders and Discipline; and surely then they had Commission also to settle the time to be appointed for the Service of their Lord and Master. When therefore they began to practise the Observation of the first day of the Week, they only did what their Commission from the Lord impowered them to do.

Secondly, That the Apostles were directed by the Holy Ghost to set apart this day for Holy Worship, or to appoint Church- Meetings on this Day; and therefore that this was done by a Divine Authority appears from this, That their Determinations touching smaller Matters, and which were only [...]porary, are by them­selves ascribed to the Holy Ghost; thus, when Saint Paul gives his advice, in respect of the present necessity, touching a sin­gle Life, though he confesseth he had no express from Christ touching that matter, yet he ascribes this Counsel to the Holy Ghost, 1 Cor. 7.40. For I think, saith he, I have the Spirit of Christ. Again, the same Apostle speaking of the Directions which he gave concerning their Church- Meetings, and their Behaviour in them, saith, 1 Cor. 14.37. If any man think himself to be a Prophet, or Spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things I write unto you are the Commandments of the Lord. The same must therefore be much more acknowledged of things of so high a nature as that is which they delivered to be observed by the Universal Church, they being equally Appointed, and Authorized to instruct them in Discipline and in Matters of Divine Worship, as in matters of Doctrine, and as well by Word as by Epistle, and therefore as well in the Observation of the time appointed for the Worship of their Lord, as in the due Regulation of it when they came together. The same Saint Paul professeth, 1 Cor. 11.23. That he had received from the Lord [Page xvij]what he delivered to the Church of Corinth, touching the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper; and when he speaks of one par­ticular concerning which he had no precept from Christ, he saith expresly, This speak I, not the Lord; 1 Cor. 7.12. if then the practice touch­ing the Observation of the Lord's Day, had been of the same nature, we may suppose the Apostles would not have failed to in­form the Christian Churches, That this was their own Constitu­tion, not the Lord 's, which since they did not, we may presume that they in this, as well as other things, did only what they re­ceived from the Lord. And lastly the Apostle doth command the Christians to observe the Traditions which they had received, 2 Thess. 2.15. whether by Word, or by Epistle, and therefore must command them to observe that day which by Tradition from the Apostles was certainly delivered to them.

But against these Arguments it is Objected, Object. That we read in Scripture of many things ordained by the Apostles, which are now laid aside, viz. The Kiss of Charity, the Love-Feast, the Anointing with Oil, the abstaining from things strangled, and from blood, and therefore cannot rationally conclude the Lord 's day ought to be observed perpetually and unalterably, be­cause it was ordained by those Apostles who were assisted by the Holy Ghost.

To this I Answer, Answ. That Apostolical Constitutions which con­cern the whole Church must be esteemed invariable and perpetual, if they have these Conditions:

First, That they were made upon such Grounds and Reasons as equally concern the whole Church of all Ages, and there hath happened since no alteration of Circumstances, which made it reasonable then to observe, what now we have no Reason to perform: v. g. The Anointing of the Sick was a Ceremony annexed to the extraor­dinary Gift of Healing, which ceasing, this Appendix of it ceased with it, not by any repeal of the Church, but by expiration; as all the Constitutions of Saint Paul, touching the use of Tongues, did with the failure of that Gift. The Law which obliged the Gentile to abstain from things Strangled, and Blood, was de­signed only to avoid offending the weak Jew; there being there­fore none such now, nor any hopes remaining of their Conver­sion by this Abstinence, that Law must cease, not by a positive repeal, but by cessation of the Cause, or Reason of it, according to those known Rules, Sublatâ causâ tollitur effectus, & ratio [Page xviij]legis est lex, Take away the Cause, and the Effect ceaseth.

Secondly, When they are not about some lesser Ceremonies or Circumstances, which in tract of time may become subject to abuse and hindrance, to a greater good; and for that reason may be dispensed with, and abrogated by the Church, by virtue of that general Rule of doing all things to Edification, but about Mat­ters of great Moment, such as concern the Service of our Great Master, and the time to be set apart for the performance of it. For Instance, touching the Kiss of Charity, all that Saint Paul or Peter have delivered concerning it is this, That some times or other Christians should testifie their mutual affection to each other by a Kiss; and that this Kiss be not a wanton or dissembling one, but an Holy one, or a true Kiss of Charity, and in this sence 'tis still continued among Christians: Moreover 'tis of it self a thing indifferent, and only good as 'tis an indication of true Charity, and therefore is equivalently continued by all Acts of Christian Charity. The Love Feasts were designed for the Refreshment of the Poor, by what the Rich brought to the Holy Sacrament to be eaten by them at that Feast of Love; and since it after happened through the looseness of Christians, that great Disorders were com­mitted in those Feasts, they being made occasions not of Divisions only, but of Intemperance and Drunkenness, they were universally disused in the Fourth Century, and converted into a more unexceptionable Charity to be distributed among the Poor; according to that never failing Rule, That where the abuse is greater than the use of a Cere­mony, if the intended use may be obtained other wife, Abusus tollit usum, the abuse makes it reasonable to cease the usage of that Rite.

Thirdly, If they have been universally neceived through the whole Christian World, from the Apostles times unto our daies; not that the neglect of this Observation, by any Church in any Age or Ages, could have rendered this Ordinance invalid, or not obliging to Posterity, but because the continuance of it from the time of its first Practice or Institution to this present moment, is a just Presumption that all Christians have been always satisfied, and well assured of their Obligation to comply with it, and that no Christians can have any cause to vary from it. Now all these three particulars here meet: For, 1. This Christian Festival hath always been observed in all place [...], and throughout all Ages of the Church. 2. It was observed by all Christians for these very Reasons, 1st. That as the Jews, by Observation of the Sabbath, [Page xix] professed to own the Lord of the Creation for their God, and themselves to be his Servants; so they by Observation of the Lord Christ might own him as their Lord and Master, who was the Lord of the New Creation. 2dly. As they observed their Sabbath, in Commemoration of the Blessings procured to them by the Creation, so the Christians observed the day of our Lord's Resurrection, in thankful Remembrance of the inestimable Bles­sings procured and consigned to them by it. Non Domini­cum diem time­rent enim ne Christiani vi­derentur. Now sure this solemn Act of owning Jesus for our Lord, on which account Tertullian says, The Heathens feared to observe the Lord's Day, is a Duty of the highest moment; and surely the Blessings partly pur­chased, partly confirmed to us by our Lord's Resurrection, must as well deserve a day to be employed in solemn and in grateful comme­moration of them, as the Mercies which the Creation did conferr upon Mankind; and so this Constitution must be concerning Matters of great Moment. And, 3dly. These are never failing Reasons, and such as render it as necessary now to observe this day, and will do so for ever; and no Man ever can refuse the Observation of this day without being careless to own Christ for his Lord, or to return Thanks for the Benefits of his Resurrection, or without oppo­sing, yea condemning the Wisdom of the Apostles, and the whole Christian World to this very day.

Moreover, This Assertion is confirmed by the concurring suf­frage of the Ancient Fathers; for Justin M. Apol. 2. p. 99. speaking of the Observation of this day, saith, That our Lord arising from the dead, [...], taught these things. [...]. De laudibus Constant. p. 664. Euse­bius saith, That Christ hath prescribed to all the Inhabitants of the World, by Sea and Land, that coming together into one place, they should celebrate as a Festival the Lord's day. In time past, saith Athanasius, [...]. De Sement. p. 1060. the Sabbath was of great account, which Solemnity the Lord translated to the Lord's day, nor do we set light by it without his Authority. In a word, So Athanas. Serm. de Resur­rect. Tom. 2 p. 277. Ambros. Ep. 83. Psalm. 118.24. the Fathers generally apply that Passage of the Psalmist, This is the Day which the Lord hath made, let us be glad and rejoice in it, to the Lord's day, as made or Instituted by the Lord, and Consecrated or Sanctified by his Resurrection. Others of them say, That the Observation of the Lord's Day was an Apostolical Tradition, [Page xx] and that they kept it as an Holy Day, Hesuch. in Le­vit. c. 9. Leo. Ep. 11. Ed. Quesnel. p. 436. Apostolorum sequentes traditionem, following the Tradition of the Apostles. The Apostles, and Apostolical Men having decreed, Dominicum diem religiosâ solennitate habendum, That the Lord's day was Religiously to be celebrated.

And surely it is enough to satisfie all Conscientious Christians in the Observation of this Day, that it was consecrated to the Ser­vice of our Lord, either by Christ himself, or his Apostles, and as such hath been celebrated ever since by the perpetual practice of the whole Church Catholick, especially if we consider what ex­cellent Names these ancient Observers of it have ascribed unto it, and what great Dignities they have put upon it, calling it the Queen of Days, the Princess and the Principal of Days, a Roy­al Day, higher than the highest, the first Fruits of the Days, whereas had they conceived it only an humane Ordinance, it could not have deserved these Titles above other Daies ordained by the Church. In fine, how dangerous it is to say, That the publick Exercise of Christian Religion should depend upon so weak a Foun­dation as humane Authority, which may alter its own Constituti­ons, and is subject to manifold Errors, I leave to the prudent and judicious Reader to consider.

Let then the Romanists shew three Texts of Scripture expound­ed constantly in that sence by the whole Church, §. 6 which confirms any of their Doctrines; let them shew us the Names of any of those Practices of theirs which we condemn, in Scripture, and the Fa­thers of the first Centuries; let them give clear evidence from their Writings, that such Practices were received in the Apostles daies throughout the Christian World, no Church, no Christian Writer ever excepting against them, or mentioning them as newly introduced Customs; let them shew us plain Expressions from them declaring that they were instituted either by Christ or his Apostles, and that they practised them, Illorum sequentes traditionem, in compliance with their Tradition, and then we shall no longer question or condemn them.

Having thus Answered Mr. M 's. Argument against the suffici­ency of the Scripture from this Head, I retort it thus.

That is necessary to be done to Salvation, §. 7 which left un­done, Pag. 204. causeth Damnation; but the observation of the Sunday [Page xxi](commanding the abstaining from all servile Works) if neglected, or left undone, brings Damnation; therefore to observe in this manner the Sunday, is a thing necessary to Salvation; and yet this point is so far from being clearly put down in Tradition, that standing meerly to the sole judgment of it, we can clearly shew more Declarations for the lawfulness of working on the Sunday, than for the unlawfulness thereof. The Canon of the Council of Laodicea only saith, Can. 29. That Christians shall rest on the Lord's Day, [...], if they can, well knowing that it was not possible for many of them so to do, some of them being Servants to Pagan Masters, some condemned to labour in the Mines, and toil in Gallies when their Lords required them, and yet we find not in all Ecclesiastical History those Christians ever then refused to labour upon this ac­count; and therefore Balsamon upon this Canon saith, That, [...], they did not enjoin this as a thing necessary; but added, If they could, let them do it; [...], for if any one work on the Lord's day out of Poverty, or any other necessity, he will not be condemn­ed. And Zonaras on the same Canon adds, That the Civil Law commands all without excuse to rest upon the Lord's day, [...], excepting Husbandmen, [...], for it permits them to work on the Lord's day, provided that they find no other day so fit fo [...] their work. That which he saith touching the Civil Law, Cod. Just. l. 2. Cod. de feriis. is evident from that Law of Constantine where commanding all men to rest on the Lord's day; he excepts Rural Labours, in which delay may be very prejudicial to them; Enchirid Tit. 4. which Law Herme­nopulus gives us thus, [...], On the Lord's day and other Festivals, let the Judges and others rest, excepting only Hus­bandmen; and none of the Fathers of the Church living in those daies, or in the following Centuries reproved these Laws, or spake any thing to signifie that they esteemed them Prophane: Epitaph. Paulae ad Eustoch. f. 64. On the contrary Saint Jerom tells us, That Paula, with all the Vir­gins and Widows that lived at Bethlehem in a Cloyster with her, repaired to the Church on the Lord's Day, A [...]que inde pariter revertentes instabant operi distributo, and returning thence, they all fell to their work, and made Clothes for themselves, or others.

And lastly, §. 8 let it be observed, that though I verily believe this day to be of Divine Institution, and, jure positivo, to be observed, yet am I far from thinking that it is necessary to Sal­vation so to do, and much less to abstain wholly from working that day, or that if any Church should rather think it fit to keep another day in Honour of our Lord, or that if any Christians should think, as some of the Ancient Fathers seem to have done, that under the Gospel Dispensation there was no difference of daies; but that the Christian should observe every day as a Spi­ritual Sabbath, they should be damned, or even Unchurched for that Opinion. And therefore this is like unto most other In­stances urged by Mr. M. impertinent, and such as reacheth not unto the Question, viz. Whether the Scripture be deficient in any thing that's necessary to be believed, or practised to Salvation.

To proceed to the Second Question touching our Freedom from any Obligation to observe the Sabbath injoined in the Fourth Com­mandment: I say, that though Tradition seems not sufficiently to do it, Scripture affords sufficient Evidence, that the Observation of the Seventh day from the Creation was only a ceremonial Precept, and therefore not obliging to the Christian; that is, the Observation of the Seventh day from the Creation, as a day wholly to be set apart for rest from bodily Labour, according to the Fourth Commandment, was not enjoined by a Moral Law, or by a Law commanding what is naturally good antece­dently to the Command of the Lawgiver; or which can be re­solved into any Principle, or Dictates of the Law of Nature, imprinted in Mens Hearts at the Creation, but that it was a Law which only did oblige the Jews and Jewish Proselytes to rest from Labour on that day, laying no Obligation on the Christian so to do. And,

First, §. 9 That this Command to observe the Seventh day from the Creation could be no Moral Precept, obliging all Mankind, is evident, 1. From the Reasons there assigned of it; Because God having made the World in six days, rested the seventh, and that therefore the Lord blessed the seventh day and hallow­ed it. Now, evident it is, that no Man by the Light of Nature could discern that God imployed six days in the Creation of the World, or that he rested on the seventh day only from his Labour; [Page xxiij]no humane Reason could, with any certainty inferr, That because he rested from his Labour on this day, we should rest also on it; and so no Man, without a Revelation, could be acquainted with these Grounds for Observation of this day. Moreover no Man by the Light of Nature could know that Time ought rather to be computed by Weeks, or by the Number Seven, than any other Number, and much less that one day in seven precisely, rather than in ten, should be dedicated to God's Service; this being neither a principle evident in it self, nor derivable from any thing that is so, and much less that the last of seven days should be kept holy, rather than the first, or any other of the seven, no day being more holy than another by inherent Sanctity, but only by God's free and arbitrary injunction to apply it, or consecrate it to Religious Ʋses. And sure God, notwithstanding the Creation of the World in six days, had he so pleased, might have designed any of those days for his Religious Worship. 4thly. Such Precepts as are purely Moral, and are injunctions of things good antecedently to the command, can in no time or case be violated or transgressed; whereas our Lord expresly hath declared, That this Law touching the Sabbath, in many cases, might be violated. And therefore Chrysostom observes, That of those natural Laws, Thou shalt not Kill, or commit Adultery, &c. God gave no Rea­son, because the Light of Nature taught them; but when it pleased him to prescribe the Observation of the Sabbath day according to the Fourth Commandment, he adds these Reasons, [...]. Stat. Orat. 12. Tom. 6. Ed. Savil. p. 542. [...]. Theod. in Ez. 30. because he rested on the seventh day from all his Work, and because thou wast a Bondman in the Land of Aegypt, as knowing this Commandment was not primogeneal, nor made known to us by the dictate of our Consciences, but was temporary and particular, i. e. given only to the Jewish Na­tion, according to those Words of Moses, I have given you the Sabbath, Exod. xvi. 19.

Secondly, §. 10 This clearly doth appear from that Defence our Savi­our made of his Disciples, when they were censured by the Pha­risees for violating the Sabbath by plucking Ears of Corn, Matth. xij. and rubbing them; for our Lord justifies their Action, 1. by the [Page xxiv]Example of David and his Men, vers. 3. Who being hungry ate the shew Bread, which by the Law of Moses was to be eaten only by the Priest: Now in all Arguments, à pari, or taken from Example, the Ground, or the Foundation of them must be this, In paribus par ratio, the Reason is the same where the Case is so. And so in Arguments drawn from such Actions, the Cases must be still alike in all considerable Circumstances, and so it will be in the Example here produced, provided that the rest enjoined in the Fourth Commandment be Ceremonial, for then the Case runs thus, I and my Men, and David and his Men being both hungry, did that which was forbidden by a Ceremonial Law of Moses; if therefore David and his Men were blameless, I and my Disciples must be so: But if the Rest enjoined by the Fourth Commandment had been Moral, 'tis evident the Cases could not be alike, since David and his Men did only violate a Cere­monial Precept; but Christ's Disciples did transgress a Moral Precept. So that we stand obliged to confess the Rest enjoined by the Fourth Commandment was Ceremonial, or that our Sa­viour 's Argument was unconcluding and unsound, which it is Blas­phemy to assert.

Again our Saviour Argues, That his Disciples were not to be accused of doing evil, Vers. 7 though they did not observe the Rest re­quired on the Sabbath day, because God had declared he will have mercy, and not Sacrifice; that is, he will have works of Mercy, which are Moral Duties, to be preferred before Sacrifices, which are but Ceremonials, the feeding of the hungry Body must therefore be compared to works of Mercy, the violating the Rest prescribed by the Fourth Commandment is that which is compa­red to Offering Sacrifice: Since then the Law concerning Sacrifices most certainly was Ceremonial, the Law concerning the Sabbatick Rest must be so also.

Secondly, §. 11 This may be fairly gathered from these Words of the Apostle Paul to the Galatians, Argum. 2 Gal. 4.10, 11. You observe days, and months, and times, and years. I am afraid of you, least I may have laboured among you in vain. Whereobserve,

First, That the days, and months, the times and years here mentioned are only Jewish days and times, as will appear first from the scope of the Apostles, which is to shew the Christian Gen­tiles were exempt from any Obligation to observe the Law of [Page xxv]Moses, for this being the chief design of that Epistle, the days forbidden here must be the days and times commanded by the Law of Moses. 2dly. By Observation of those days and times, &c. they are here said to be willing to return again to the service of weak and beggarly Elements. Now these Elements to which they are said to have been in Bondage are the Mosaick Ceremonies, v. 3, and 4. For we, saith he, when we were Children were in Bondage to the Elements of the World, but when the fulness of time was come, God sent to redeem those that were under the Law, from any farther Bondage to it.

Secondly, Observe, That the Months, Times and Years here mentioned, do comprehend all other Jewish Festivals besides the Sabbath, for the Months signifie their New Noons; the Times, the set times of going up to Jerusalem; the Years, their solemn Anniversary Feasts, which constantly returned at such a time of Year, or after such a period of Years; and therefore the Days here mentioned can only signifie the Sabbath Days observed by the Jews, and so Saint Jerom and Saint Chrysostom interpret the Place.

Thirdly, Observe, That the Jewish Sabbath, or the Day of Rest, appointed by the Fourth Commandment, is certainly the seventh day from the Creation, as is evident, 1. From the Reason there assigned, You shall keep the Sabbath, for in six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth, and rested the seventh day. 2. That was the day which the Lord Blessed and Sanctified; if therefore that be abrogated, and not to be observed by Christians, the day of Rest enjoined in the Fourth Command­ment must be abolished, which was the thing to be proved.

Thirdly, §. 12 This will be still more evident from those words of the same Apostle to the Colossians, affirming, Argum. 3 2 Coloss. xiv. 16, 17. That Christ had blotted out the hand-writing of Ordinances which was con­trary to us, and had taken it out of the way, nailing it to his Cross; and making thence this Inference, Let no man there­fore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holy day, or of the New Moons, or of the Sabbath days, which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is of Christ. Where Note,

1st. That the hand-writing of Ordinances respecteth Cere­monial Orders, for of them only can it be truly said, That they [Page xxvi]were against us, and were contrary to us, as being Yokes of Bondage, and Burthens grievous to be born; that they were blot­ted out, and cancelled, and nailed to the Cross of Christ, and that they were shadows of, or shadows in respect of things to come.

2dly. When it is said, Let no Man judge you in respect of these things, the meaning clearly is, Let no Man censure or con­demn the Christian for not observing these New Moons, Feasts or Sabbaths. Hence then these Arguments result.

First, No Man ought to condemn the Christian for not obser­ving of the Jewish Sabbath, because that Christ hath blotted out the hand-writing of ceremonial Ordinances, which was against them; therefore the Jewish Sabbath was a ceremonial Ordinance; therefore 'tis blotted out; therefore the Christian is not obliged to observe it: That which is joined with Meats and Drinks, and with New Moons, which are things confessedly Ceremonial, no difference at all being observed by the Apostle, as to their being named hand-writings, things cancelled, sha­dows, or the like, that must be ceremonial; that which is a shadow of, or in respect of things to come, of which Christ by his Advent exhibited the Body, that must be ceremonial, that must be can­celled, and abolished by Christ; therefore the Jewish Sabbath must be abolished, as being only ceremonial. The Answers which the Sabbatarians return to this last Argument are these;

1st. Answer 1 That the Apostle meaneth here by Sabbaths, not the weekly Sabbath of the Jews; but the first, and last days of the great Jewish Feasts, which were by them observed as Sabbaths, and are in Scripture sometimes stiled by that Name.

1. Reply. The Apostle having said before, Let no Man condemn you, [...], for not observing of the Jewish Festivals, or any part thereof, cannot be rationally supposed in the word Sabbaths following, to forbid only the same thing.

2. In the New Testament the word Sabbath, or Sabbaths, is used above sixty times, and in Fifty six of those places, it doth unquestionably signifie the Jewish weekly Sabbath, and in the o­ther places the whole week: sith then the Sabbath in the New Testament is never used for the first and last days of the Jewish Feasts, but ordinarily is there used for their weekly Sabbath, we ought in reason to conclude it here importeth the same thing which it is used to signifie where it is mentioned in other places by [Page xxvii]the Holy Ghost, and not conceive it here importeth that which it is never used to signifie in the New Testament; that is, we ought to judge is signifies the seventh day Sabbath, and not the solemn days of the great Jewish Feasts.

3. Where-ever the word Sabbath in the Old Testament is mentioned in conjunction with New Moons, or Jewish Feasts, it doth import the seventh day Sabbath distinctly and separately from all others, as will appear from the perusal of all the places where these things are jointly mentioned, as, v. g. 2 Kings iv. 23. Esa. i. 13. Esa. lxvi. 23. Lament. ij. 6. Ezek. xlv. 17. Ezek. xlvi. 1. Hos. ij. 11. Amos viij. 5. Being then here men­tioned together with New Moons and Jewish Feasts, 'tis reasonable to conceive it signifies the same thing.

4. The Sabbath day in the Old Testament is often contra­distinguished to all other solemn Feasts, and more particularly to New Moons, and anniversary Feasts; and therefore being here mentioned with them, we may presume it cannot signifie them, or any portion of them, but rather that it doth import that Jewish Sabbath, which in other places is put in opposition to them; as for Example, 1 Chron. xxiij. 31. 2 Chron. ij. 4. xxxi. 3. Neh. x. 32, 33. And lastly Moses, having reckoned up the solemn Feasts, Leviticus the 23: he adds v. 37, 38. These are the Feasts of the Lord which you shall proclaim besides the Sabbath of the Lord; seeing then the word Sabbath where-ever it is used in conjunction with New Moons or Feasts in the whole Book of God, doth always signifie the Jewish weekly Sabbath we cannot doubt but in conjunction with them, here it signifies the same; seeing the word is often put in opposition to New Moons and solemn Feasts indefinitely taken, what reason have we to conceive that in this place it should be taken for any part or portion of them.

Some Sabbatarians tell us, Answ. 2 That by Sabbath here the Apostle understandeth not the weekly, but the yearly Sabbaths, viz. the seven Years Sabbath, and the Sabbath of the Year of Ju­bilee.

But the same Observations do confute this Gloss; Reply. for seeing the word Sabbath in the whole New Testament doth never signifie the yearly Sabbath, but still the seventh day Sabbath, or the whole week; since the word Sabbath, when it is joined with New Moons and Feasts, as here it is, doth always fignifie the seventh [Page xxviij]day Sabbath, this Sabbatarian Gloss must be repugnant to that Sence in which the word is used by the Holy Ghost, and there­fore contrary to those Rules by which we are obliged to expound the Scripture.

'Tis Thirdly Answered, Answ. 3 That the Apostle saith not, as the words are rendered, Let no Man judge you in respect of a Feast; but as they ought to be rendered, Let no Man judge you, [...], in part of a Feast, New Moon, or Sabbath; whence they conclude, that he intends not the whole Sabbath, but that part of it which consisted in offering Sacrifices, and this he calls a shadow, or a hand-writing of Ordinances.

This Quarrel at the Translation of these Words is groundless; Reply. for, [...], doth as truly signifie on the account, or on behalf or in respect, as it doth signifie in part; as when the same Apo­stle saith, 2 Cor. 3.10. That which was made glorious, had no glory, [...], in this respect, by reason of the Glory that excelleth. 2 Cor. 9.3. And again, I have sent the Brethren, least our boasting of you should be in vain, [...], on this be­half. 1 Pet. 4.16. And when Saint Peter saith, If any Man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed, but let him glorifie God, [...] in this behalf. Moreover this expression was in use among the Jews of that Age, as appears from that saying of the Book of Maccabees, 2 Maccab. 15.18. The care they took for their Wives and Children, &c. was, [...], in least account with them, their principal fear being for the Holy Temple; whence it appears, that our Translation of this Phrase is very suitable to the Language of the Apostles, and of the Age in which they lived, and consequently to the true meaning of these Words.

2dly. The Apostle here makes no distinction of parts of the Sab­bath to be retained, and other parts to be abolished; if therefore no Man should condemn us, [...], for not observing part of a Sabbath, then no Man should condemn us for not ob­serving the Rest enjoined on that day, that being eminently part of the Sabbath.

3dly. If, [...], the word, in part, can only be referred to the Sacrifices offered on the Sabbath, then must it only relate to the Sacrifices of the New Moons, and other Feasts, to which it more immediately is joined; whereas it is acknowledged, [Page xxix]not only that the Sacrifices offered then, but even the whole New Moons and Feasts were part of that hand-writing which was blot­ted out, and shadows of things future, and Solemnities, for not observing any part of which the Christian was not to be censured or condemned, and therefore this must be affirmed also of the whole Sabbath Festival.

4thly. There is not one Example in the whole sacred writ, in which it can be shewed, that, [...], doth signifie the Sacrifices offered on the Sabbath day, in distinction from the other Duties of the Day; whence evident it is, That this Exposition of the words is groundless. Besides, had the Apostle intended by these words only to signifie, That no Man should condemn the Christians for not offering Sacrifice on that day; what Reason could there be, why he should not have plainly said so, rather than signifie his mind in Terms so much offensive to the Jews, as seem­ing to declare the Abrogation of their whole Sabbath, and to misguide the Christian into such an apprehension? Surely, had the Apostle embraced the Sabbatarian Doctrine, he would not have afforded so great occasion to others to reject it. But against this Argument the Sabbatarians thus Object;

That the Sabbath here mentioned is said to be a shadow of things future, Object. 1 but the Seventh day Sabbath was a sign of a thing past, viz. of the Creation of the World.

That the Sabbath was ( not as the Objection, without Ground, Answer. affirms, A Sign, but) a Feast Instituted in Commemoration of the Creation of the World, proves not that it was not a shadow also of things future; for the Passover was the memorial of God's Mercy in passing over the Houses of Israel, when he smote the Aegyptians; the Feast of Tabernacles was a memorial that their Fathers dwelt in Tents and Tabernacles; Pentecost was a memorial of the giving of the Law at Mount Sinai; the Feast of unlea­vened Bread was celebrated in memory of their Passing out of Aegypt with their Dough unleavened, and of their deliverance from the Afflictions they endured in Aegypt; if therefore, not­withstanding the Institution of these Feasts in memory of what was past, it is acknowledged by all Christians, that they were shadows of good things to come, the Seventh day Sabbath may be both.

And whereas it is by the Sabbatarians said, That the se­venth day Sabbath seems not to be a shadow of any Blessing [Page xxx]which we at present do enjoy by Christ, it may be Answered,

1. That this Expression of the Apostle doth not necessarily im­port, that the things mentioned here were shadows which related to things future, but only that comparatively to those future things which were to be prescribed and taught by Christ and his Religion, they were shadows.

2. This Objection seems to contradict the very Words of the Apostle, Apostolo respon­de si potes, qui vacationem isti­us diei umbram futuri esse tes [...] ­tur. Contra Faustum l. and therefore what Saint Austin said to Faustus is very proper here; Answer thou the Apostle, if thou canst, who witnesseth, That resting on the Sabbath day was a shadow of that which was to come. Even the Ancient Jews acknowledged, That their Sabbath was a shadow of the Age of the Messiah; this being their Assertion, That the Sabbath was given as a Type of the Holam Habba, or the Age to come, by which they understand the Age of the Messiah; ( whence in the Epistle to the Hebrews, the World to come doth clearly signi­fie the Gospel Age,) and this they gathered from these Expres­sions of the Prophet Isaiah, Ch. 66.23. which say, That it shall come to pass that from one New Moon, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before the Lord; which, say the Jews, is spoken of that Age to come, which shall be all Sabbath. In signo data sunt Judaeo­rum populo, Iren. l. 4. c. 30. Ita Iren. l. 4. c. 30. Barnabas, Ep. §. 15. O­rig. Hom. 23. in Numer. f. 136. August. l. 4. De Gen. ad lit. c. 11. Clemens Alex. Strom. l. 4. p. 477. Orig. Hom. 23. in Num. f. 136. Machar. Hom. 35. Greg. Nyssen. Hom. 7. in Eccles. Tom. 1. p. 440. Cyril. Alex. in cap 6. Amosi p. 315. Sabbata perseverantiam totius diei erga deum deservitionis edocebant, Iren. lib. 4. cap. 30. Just. M. in Dial. cum Tryph. p. 229. c. Tertull. advers. Jud. c. 4. And all the Ancient Fathers do with one Voice declare, That the Jewish Sabbath was Typical, and figured the Spiritual Rest which Righteous Persons should enjoy by Christ, and their Spiritual Ceasing from the Works of Sin, and that we always ought to be employed in God's Service.

Fourthly, §. 13 The Fathers with one Voice Assert, That the Sab­bath was ceremonial, and that the Christians, or at least the Gen­tile Converts, were not obliged to observe it. Justin M. Asserts, That after the Appearing of the Son of God we have no need to observe the Sabbath. Lib. 4. c. 30. Irenaeus, That it doth not Justifie, and that the Ancient Patriarchs pleased God with­out the Observation of it. Adv. Jud. c. 4. Tertullian, That the Observation of it was Temporary, and that it was blotted out like as Cir­cumcision, [Page xxxi] and other Rites of the Old Law. The Council of Lao­dicea declares, That Christians ought not to Rest on the Sabbath, Can. 29. but work on it, preferring before it the Lord's day. Epipha­nius saith, That our Lord did his Miracles on the Sabbath, and commanded the Impotent Man to take up his Bed on that day, to insinuate that the Sabbath was to be dissolved; Haer. 30. Ebion. §. 32. vid. Haer. 66. c. 82. that hence the Apostles knew, [...], that the Sabbath was dissolved; that it was dissolved by the Coming of Christ the Great Sabbath, who gives us Rest from our Sins. Catech 4. p. 38. Saint Cyril of Jerusalem tells his Catechist, That all Observation of Sabbaths is to be rejected. It would be endless to recite all that the Fathers say upon this Subject; but if we do consider how constantly the Fathers teach, That the Patriarchs and pious Men, before the promulgation of the Law of Moses observed not the Sab­bath, how generally they teach that it was a shadow of good things to come by Christ, and that our Saviour both by his Miracles performed upon that day, and by his Contests with the [...]harisees, designed to insinuate the dissolution of it, we can no longer doubt the Judgment of the Ancients in this Matter.

To proceed then to Answer the Objections of the Sabbatarians. §. 14

First, Mr. M. Objects, Object. 1 That God Blessed the Seventh day and Sanctified it, because in that, and not in any other, §. 9. p. 205. he had rested from all his Work, Gen. 2. And then enquires, How comes this Blessing given to no other day among the Seven, but given to the Seventh day, only to be lost? who took away the Sanctification of it given by God himself, and given for a Reason which is as obliging now, as ever?

To this I Answer, Answ. That to Bless and Sanctifie the Seventh day doth only signifie to set apart that day for his peculiar Worship, or as the Badge and Sign by which the People, who owned Jehovah for their God, should be distinguished from all other People, and by which He should also be disting uished from all other Gods, by a Work peculiar to himself; for it being the Custom of all Nations and of all Religions, to set apart some day or time as Sacred for the Worship of their Gods, and in that time to Solemnize their Wor­ship by the Commemoration, or the imitation of some peculiar Actions for which they were Honoured; God would have this to be the Sign of His peenliar People, the Resting on the Sabbath day, in Token that they owned him as the Creator of the World by imi­tation [Page xxxij]of the Rest he took when he had made it: This God himself declares by saying, Exod. 31.15, 16. The Children of Israel shall keep the Sab­bath to observe it through their Generations for a perpetual Covenant. It is a sign betwixt me and the Children of Israel for ever; for in six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth, and on the seventh day he Rested; that is, Now that the Seed of Abraham are come to be my People in Covenant, they shall keep the Seventh day as a Sign that they are Consecrated to the Ser­vice of the Creator of the World, and that they own him as their God. Ezek. 20.12. Hence are these Sabbaths said to be given to be a sign betwixt God and them, that they might know he was the Lord that sanctified them: and God commands them to observe them, Exod. 31.13. that they might know he was the Lord that sanctified them; that is, did consecrate and separate them from all other Nations, to be his own peculiar People. Hence also was it that till God had made of Abraham a great Nation, till he had freed this Nation from that Bondage they were under to the Aegy­ptians, who would not let them rest from Work, and chosen them to be his own peculiar People: He laid not this injunction on them, for even the very Sabbath day before that mentioned by Moses to be observed by them as a day of Rest, Exod. 16.1. Neh. 9.14. they marched a wearisom Journey, and came at Night to the Wilderness of Sin; and therefore Nehemiah saith, That God made known to them his Holy Sabbath by the hand of Moses his Servant; that is, then did he set a part that day to be a day to be observed by them in Honour of him. Accordingly the Christian Fathers generally teach, That none of the Patriarchs did keep the Sabbath, nor do we find from Adam to Joseph the least mention of the Observation of it, though we find frequent mention of all other Acts and Requisits of their Religious Worship, of their Groves and Oratories, their Priests and Altars, their Sacrifices and Oblations, Prayers, Vows, Thanksgivings, and, after Abraham, of their Circumcision; the Book of Genesis is partly spent in giving an account of the Tra­vels of these Patriarchs from one place to another, and yet it ad­deth not one word of their resting any where, because it was the Sabbath day. Now doth it not seem strange that such a solemn Command should have been given to Adam and all Mankind, as some conceive it was, and not the least Print or Token of the Obser­vation of it to be found for Two thousand Years?

And whereas some Object those Words of Moses, Object. This is that which the Lord hath said, Exod. 16.23. To morrow is the Rest of the Holy Sabbath to the Lord, and thence Collect, that God had before Moses given a Command touching the Observation of that day;

It may be Answered, That the word is, is wanting in the He­brew, and so the Words may thus be rendred, This is that which the Lord hath said, To morrow shall be the Rest of the Holy Sabbath to the Lord; and so they will accord exactly with those other Scriptures, which tell us, That the Sabbath was made known to the Jews, not by Abraham or Joseph, but by the Hands of Moses; Ezek. 20.10, 12. that God caused them to go forth out of the Land of Aegypt, and (then) gave them his Sabbaths to be a sign between him and them; whereas the Sign of the Co­venant between him and Abraham was only that of Circumcision. Now from all these Considerations it seems evident that the import of those Words of Moses in Genesis the Second, Wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it, is only this, God made the World in Six days, and rested the Seventh, which was the Reason that when he chose to himself a peculiar People, he made that the day they were to set apart for his Service that so they might acknowledge him, whom they served, to be the Creator of the World.

And Because on the same Day God overthrew Pharaoh and his Host in the Red Sea, See Mr. Mede, Disc. 15. p. 56. and by that Action compleated his De­liverance of his People from Aegyptian Bondage, therefore he gives that as a farther Reason of the Observance of that Day, Deut. 5.15. saying, Remember that thou wast a Servant in the Land of Aegypt, and that the Lord thy God brought thee out thence with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, there­fore the Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the Sabbath day. Hence therefore,

1. We see sufficient cause why this Command should be inserted into the Decalogue with as much Ceremony and Solemnity as the others were, although it were not Moral, as to the Nature of it, it being so far Moral with respect unto the end of its Obser­vance, viz. The owning the Creator of Heaven and Earth, as their peculiar God, in opposition to all Heathen Deities; that upon this depended the performance of all the other Duties, which belong to the First Table. For 'twas this Institution which conti­nually [Page xxxiv]brought this Fundamental Article to their Remembrance, that the God they Worshipped was the Creator of the World; they could not ask themselves why they thus rested, but this must come into their Minds; this could not come into their Minds but they must be inclined to despise all the old Heathen Deities, the Sun, Moon and Stars, and the whole Earth, as being all the Creatures of their Great Jehovah: Wherefore this Precept having such strict Affinity with the other Three, which were unquestionably intended to remove the Kinds, the Objects, the Signs, and Instruments of Idolatry, and keep them close to the sole Worship of the True Je­hovah, might very well find place among the Precepts of the Deca­logue.

2. Hence also may we see sufficient Reason for the strict Charge God gave for Observation of the Sabbath; for the severest Pu­nishments which he inflicted on the Violaters of it, and for the Promises he made of signal Blessings to the Observers of it, viz. Because the Observation of this day tended so fully to establish the great Foundation of the Law of Moses, That Jehovah the Crea­tor of the World was their God in Covenant; and because it was a most effectual Bar against the Old Idolatry of the World, which chiefly did consist in Worshipping the whole, or else some parts of Heaven and Earth, on which account we find God often mention­ing these things together, the keeping of the Sabbath, and the fleeing from Idolatry, Levit. 19.3, 4. as in these words, Ye shall keep my Sab­bath, I am the Lord your God, turn you not to Idols, nor make to your selves molten Gods, Levit. 26.1, 2. I am the Lord your God. And in these following, You shall make no Idols, nor graven Images, nor shall you set up an Image of Stone in the Land to bow down unto it; for I am the Lord your God, ye shall keep my Sabbaths. Lastly, Because the Violation of this Law was a virtual denial of the Creation of the World, and consequent­ly of that God who made it, and gave them this Temptation to Worship the Heavenly Beings, that they were eternal. Accord­ingly we find the Jews usually committing both these Sins at once, Idolatry, to wit, and violation of the Sabbath, as in those Words, They polluted my Sabbaths, Ezek. 20.16. for their Hearts went after their Idols; and in those of the Author of the Book of Maccabees, Many of the Israelites consented to the Religion of Antio­chus, 1 Mac. 1.43. and sacrified unto Idols, and prophaned the Sabbath. Since then the Observation of this Day was of so great moment for [Page xxxv]preservation of them from that Idolatry to which they were so prone, and the neglect of it put them in so great danger of re­turning to it. Surely we may discern sufficient Reason of the Seve­rities and Promises forenamed, and of the frequent Charges given for the strict Observance of it.

3. Hence also may we see the plainest Reason for the non-Obligation of the seventh day Sabbath now, Because that Reason of the Institu­tion of it, which concerned their Freedom from Aegyptian Bondage, was peculiar to the Jews, and therefore never could concern the Christian. The other Reason Assigned by God that it might be a Sign between God and them, that they were his peculiar Peo­ple, and that he was the Lord that sanctified them, must also cease upon their ceasing to be his peculiar People, and to have any more Relation to him as their God in Covenant. Yea seeing God hath now cast off that very People to whom he gave the Sab­bath for a Sign, and as Josephus truly saith, [...], a Law peculiar to that Nation, and that dispensation, it seems to be a kind of Judaism, and as it were a virtual revolting to the Mosaick Dispensation to be still, out of Conscience, Observers of the Rest which was peculiar to that Law and Nation.

If it be here enquired, Object. whether the Reason of the Observation of the Seventh day assigned in the Fourth Commandment, viz. Be­cause God rested on that day, doth not remain and equally concern all Christians:

I Answer, No. For, 1. Answ. it seems a vulgar Error to conceive that God did chiefly and primarily command the Jews to rest upon the Seventh day in imitation of his Rest, there being nothing moral, or nothing in the Light of Nature which could induce them to imi­tate him in this matter any more than in the Work of the Six days preceeding, in which God worked; which was so far from laying any necessary Obligation on them to work upon those days, that God him­self established many other Festivals as a perpetual Ordinance, in which they were obliged to cease from Labour on those Days on which he Worked. Wherefore the great design of God, in requi­ring them to Rest upon that day, as he did, was this, that by so doing they might acknowledge, as by a Sign and Pledge, That they did Worship and own him as their God in Covenant, who was the sole Creator of the World, according to these Words of God to Moses, Speak thou unto the Children of Israel, saying, Ex. 31.13.14. Ve­rily my Sabbaths ye shall keep, for it is a sign betwixt me [Page xxxvi]and you throughout your Generations, that you may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctifie you. You shall keep the Sabbath therefore, 15.16. for it is Holy unto you. Wherefore the Children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath to observe the Sabbath throughout their Generations, for a perpetual Co­venant. 17 It is a sign between me and the Children of Israel for ever, for in six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth, and on the seventh day he Rested. Now hence it follows, That God neither did, nor could, agreeably to his Design, Command the Gentiles then, or before, to observe the seventh day in imita­tion of his Resting; for then the doing this by his own Nation could be no sign betwixt him and the Jews, that they were his pecu­liar People, because it was, according to this Supposition, the com­mon duty of all other Nations. The Gentile Christians therefore never were obliged to observe this rest by virtue of the fourth Com­mandment, and being also not obliged to it by any Precept Evan­gelical, it cannot be in them any act of Christian Obedience, but rather must be deemed the Fruit of Jewish Superstition, so to do.

Secondly, Answ. 2 I add that the injunction of this Rest upon a reason which remains, and which doth in the General concern all Chri­stians, will not inferr the Obligation of the Christian to observe the Rest commanded for that Reason, it being very common in the Law of Moses to require the Observation of Ceremonial Precepts for Reasons which remain, and which do equally concern all Chri­stians, Lev. 19.10. vers. 30. vers. 37. v. g. Thou shalt not glean thy Vineyard, neither shalt thou gather every Grape of thy Vineyard, but thou shalt leave them for the Poor. I am the Lord, thou shalt Reve­rence my Sanctuary, I am the Lord. You shall observe all my Statutes, and all my Judgments, and do them, I am the Lord. Now God is still the Lord of Christians, but hence it will not follow that they are obliged to observe these Ceremonial Precepts, enjoined for Reasons still remaining, and equally con­cerning Christians; it therefore cannot rationally be concluded, that Christians are obliged to observe the Rest enjoined in the Fourth Commandment, because it is commanded for a Reason that doth still remain.

4. Hence we may easily discern the Reason why the Christians still observed one day in Seven, and also why they chose to observe the first day of the Week, and not the last. For when Christiani­ty [Page xxxvij] began, it had two sorts of Adversaries to encounter, viz. The unbelieving Jews, and the Idolatrous Gentiles; and therefore as a Testimony against the Heathens, who worshipped false Gods; that is, the Gods who made not Heaven and Earth, they chose one day in seven to signifie they worshipped the true God, and the Creator of all things.

But then they chose the first of these seven days, to testifie, against the Jews, that they worshipped this God, not now as one in Covenant with the Jews, or as their Redeemer out of Egypt, but as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and through him our most loving Father, and to own themselves the Servants of that God who on the morning of that day vanquished Satan the Spiritual Pharaoh, and redeemed us from our Spiritual thraldom, by raising Jesus Christ our Lord from the dead, begetting us instead of an Earthly Canaan, to an Inheritance incorruptible in the Heavens; Dr. Spencer de Legibus Hebr. Mr. Mede Disc. 15. this account of this change of the day I have borrowed from two very Learned and Ingenious men, and for the further illustration and confirmation of it, lot it be observed,

1. That the Jews never worshipped God, or put up their ad­dresses to him under the name of Father, as we Christians by our Lord are taught, and commanded to do in these words, When you pray say, Our Father; this being as the Apostle hath observed, the peculiar privilege of Christians above the Jews, Rom. 8.15. that we have not received, as they, the spirit of bondage unto fear, but the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry Abba Father. They were, it is confessed, Children also, Gal. 4.1, 4. but nothing differing from servants, as being Children in their Minority, and so in bondage to the Rudiments of the world; whereas we having received, through faith in Christ Jesus, the Adoption of Sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, Abba Father. It is the saying of the Jews, that a servant cannot say unto his Lord Abba; this being a word proper to a Son, and only used by natural, or adopted Sons; we being therefore all the Children of God, and his adopted Sons through faith in Christ Jesus, Joh. 1.12. Gal. 3.26. we have through him received this privilege to address our selves unto him by the name of Abba, or our Father; and yet more certainly is it peculiar to the Christi­an to own him as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is his usual name in the New Testament, and to address unto him in, and by that Name.

2ly. Observe that the Resurrection of our Lord Christ is ge­nerally ascribed in the New Testament to God the Father; and when our Lord declares that he had power to lay down his life, Joh. 10.18. and take it up again, he adds immediately, This Commandment have I received of my Father. Hence doth the Holy Ghost assure us, that God the Father said unto him, Thou art my Son, Act. 13.33. this day have I begotten thee; for this as well as other reasons, that he had raised him from the dead, and that He was declared to be the Son of God with power, Rom. 1.4. by his raising him from the dead.

3ly. Observe that our Lord's Resurrection is represented as the Great foundation of all the mercies derived to us from our Saviour, as being that by which they were compleated, or con­firmed to us. 1 Pet. 3 21. Our Baptism doth save us, saith St. Peter, through the Refurrection of Christ Jesus. Our freedom from condem­nation is ascribed rather unto his Resurrection, than his death; as in that question, Rom. 8.34. Who is he that condemns us? it is Christ that died, yea rather that is risen again. Our Justification is ascribed to it: Rom. 4.25. For Christ was delivered for our offences, and rose again for our justification. From it derives our hope of Glory, 1 Pet. 1.3. for we are begotten to a lively hope, through the Resurrection of our Lord Jesus from the dead, of an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, reserved in the Heavens for us. In a word, 'tis the foundation of our whole faith, 1 Cor. 15.14. for if Christ be not risen, then our faith is vain.

Since then these blessings, so far exceeding those of the Crea­tion, or of the Jews deliverance from Egypt, were procured to us by the Resurrection of our Lord, Ephes. 1.19. which was effected [...], by the operation of the strength of the power of God the Father, since he became the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and through him our Father, by rai­sing him from the Dead, there seems great reason why this day should be appointed as the day in which the Christian should ac­knowledge himself a Worshipper of God his Father through our Lord Jesus Christ.

Moreover this day being peculiarly stiled the Lords-day, it is highly probable it was observed by Christians primarily in honour of our Lord Jesus Christ, and through him, to the Glory of [Page xxxix]God the Father, to whom our prayers, our praises, and spiritu­al sacrifices are offer'd on that day through Christ.

And for Illustration of this matter let it be observed,

1. That the times of the Messiah were still represented by the Jews under the Notion of Holam Habba, or the world to come; and the work of the Messiah as a new Creation, or a Creation of new Heavens, and a new Earth. The Lord God shall slay ye, and call his servants by another name: Isa. 65.15, 17. Isa. 66.22. —For behold I create new Heavens, and a new Earth, and the former shall not be remembred, nor come into my mind. Accordingly, Heb. 2.5. the Author to the Hebrews stiles this new Dispensation [...], the world to come; and they who then enjoy'd the Gift of Miracles, or other extraordi­nary operations are said to have tasted [...], the powers of the world to come. Heb. 6.5. And the Renovation of Christians by this Dispensation, is represented as a new Creati­on, wrought by Christ; Ephes. 2.10. for we are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus to good words. He hath abolished the Law of Commandments, [...], Ver. 15. that he might create those two, the Jew, and Gentile, into one new man in himself; so that now if any man be in Christ Jesus, he is [...], a new Creation, 2 Cor. 5.17. old things are pass'd away, that all things might become new in him; for in Christ Jesus nothing availeth, [...], Gal. 6.15. but this new Creation.

2ly. Observe that this new World, and new Creation, Hieron. & The­odoret in Isa. 9.6. Euseb. dem. Evan. l. 7 p. 336 as it was made by Christ, so is it immediately subjected to him. He by the Septuagint was stiled [...], the Prince of Peace, the Father of the Age to come; to him, and not unto the Angels, Heb. 2.5. Ver. 8, 9. hath God subjected this world to come. He hath crown'd him with Glory and Honour, and set him over the works of his own hands, and hath put all things in subjection under his feet, Joh. 5.23. Phil. 2.10, 11. declaring that he will have all men honour the Son, even as they honour the Father; and determining that at the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, and every tongue should confess that Je­sus was the Lord, to the Glory of God the Father. More­over this power he received at the Resurrection, having then, Mat. 28.18. as he saith, all power both in Heaven and Earth committed to him; being then, saith the Apostle Peter, made both Lord and Christ, Act. 2.36. [Page xl]and exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour; whence he is said to be the first born from the dead, Col. 1.10. that he might be in all things [...], the preeminent.

3ly, Observe that Christians are represented in the New Te­stament as those who do succeed the Jews in all their Covenant-Relations; Rom. 11.19. They being broken off from the true Olive, and we grafted in; and being therefore a chosen Generation, a peculiar people, a Royal Priesthood, an Holy Nation to shew forth the vertues of him who called us from dark­ness to light, 1 Pet. 2 9. and from the power of Satan unto God. This Covenant-Relation they enjoy by virtue of that Jesus who is the Me­diator of a better Covenant; and who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us, Tit. 2.14. and purifie us to himself a peculiar people. In fine, the vertues for which we are to celebrate his Praises, are our Redemption by him from the wrath to come, from the curse of the Law, from the power of Satan, from the dominion of sin, our Adoption, our receiving of the spirit, by which we are enabled to cry Abba Father, and as a consequent of that, our being heirs of Glory; and all these mercies, as I have observed al­ready, were confirmed by, and were compleated to us at his Resur­rection.

If then in this Oeconomy there be a new world, and a new Creation, a new Lord to whom this world is subject, and who is to be honoured and worshipped, as the former was, tho' to the honour of the former; if there be a new Covenant established in his blood, and by which he hath purified to himself a peculiar people; if to this Lord all power both in Heaven and Earth is given by the Creator of the World, unto this very end that all men might thus honour him; if this Lord hath procured for us a Redemption from the power of Sin and Satan, much more valua­ble than the Redemption of the Jewish Nation from Egyptian thral­dom; if by his Resurrection we are all begotten to the lively hope of a much better Canaan; is there not cause sufficient for the Translati­on of the Day appointed for the celebration of the mercies of the old Creation, and of deliverance from the Jewish thraldom, and the agnizing of the Author of it as the Lord that sanctified them, to a day appointed for Celebration of the new Creation, and the delive­rance accomplished by it, and the acknowledging the Author of it as the Christians Lord? Is there not cause sufficient why Christians should observe the day on which their Lord did triumph over their [Page xli]spiritual Pharaoh, redeem'd them from spiritual thraldom, begot them to a lively hope of a Spiritual Canaan, [...]nd by the observation of it should profess that they are Christians, and [...] that Jesus who is Lord of all things? Can we refuse to give this honour to the Son, who is by God's appointment to be honoured as the Father, and whom we do thus worship to the Glory of God the Father?

Mr. M. in behalf of the Sabbatarians Objects, § 15. Obj. 2. §. 9. p. 207, 208. Mat. 19.17, 18. Mark 10.19. Luk. 18.20. That ou [...] Lord said to one enquiring of him, What good thing shall I do to have eternal life, if thou wilt enter into life keep the Com­mandments; and when he still enquired of him which Com­mandments, did clearly explicate himself to mean all the Com­mandments of the Decalogue given by Moses; whence he insers, That the Author of our new Law with his own mouth required no less the keeping of this Commandment of the Saturday Sab­bath, as necessary for our entrance into life everlasting, than the keeping any other Commandment.

Answ. 1. This Assertion is expresly false, and manifestly contra­dicts the Text, for in none of these Evangelists doth our Lord men­tion the Commandments of the first Table, of which that of the Sabbath is one, but only doth enumerate those which belonged to the second.

2ly. His Inference is also-false, for Christ there speaks not of what was necessary to Salvation to be observed by the Christian after his Resurrection, but of what was necessary then to be observed by the Jew, speaking there to a Jewish Governour, who was acquainted already with the Law of which he spake, and had observ'd it from his Youth.

Mr. M. Objects, That St. Paul preached every Saturday, §. 16. Obj. 3. Act. 18. p 209. for he disputed in the Synagogue every Sabbath.

Answ. 1. To this I answer first, That this Apostle hath decla­red that the seventh-day Sabbath was part of that hand-writing of Ordinances which Christ took away, and was a shadow of good things, exhibited by Christ, and so he plainly did discharge the Christian from observation of the Rest required by the fourth Commandment on the Sabbath- day.

2ly. That He, or any of his Brethren preached the Gospel in the Jewish Synagogues upon that day, can be no evidence that they estee­med the Rest required on that day obliging to the Christian, but only that they prudentially complied with Jews and Proselytes in coming to their Assemblies on that day, that so they might have more fami­liar [Page xlii]access unto them, and better opportunity to instruct them in the Christian faith; and therefore in pursuance of the same good end, St. Paul, who was most free and vehement in declaring his and our freedom from the legal Ceremonies, saith, notwithstanding that to the Jew he became as a Jew, 1 Cor. 9.20. that he might gain the Jews; to them that were under the Law as under the Law, that he might gain them that were under the Law; and therefore his example in these cases will as much prove that we are to observe the Law of Moses, and the Jewish Customs, as that we are obliged to keep the Jewish Sabbath.

Mr. M. farther adds, §. 17. Obj. 4. p 210. 1 Cor. 7.19. That St. Paul tells us that in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing, nor Uncircumcision, but the keeping of the Commandments of God, of which the Sanctification of the seventh day was one.

Answ. To which I answer that here he plainly begs the Question, which is only this, Whether the Saturday under the Christian Oeconomy, be still, by God's Commandment, to be observed as a day of Rest; and contradicts the plainest declaration of our Lord, and the whole Christian Church, that it was Ceremonial, a shadow of things to come, a temporary precept, which laid no obligation on the Christian.

Mr. M. closeth with the common Sabbatarian Objection, §. 18. Obj. 5. p. 211. That Christ foretelling the destruction of Jerusalem, which was to happen forty years after his Resurrection, when all the Cere­monial Laws belonging to the Jews were abrogated, bids his Disciples pray their flight might not be in the Winter, or on the Sabbath-day, Mat. 24.20. that they might avoid the profanation of that day; whereas if that Commandment had been Ceremonial, and then abrogated, they might have fled upon that day as well as upon any other, and could not by so doing have profaned it.

Answ. 1. To this I Answer, first, That these words of Christ cannot be rationally deemed to import that he advised them to pray their flight might not be on the Sabbath, because he thought such fly­ing then a sinful action, or a profanation of that day, seeing he so expresly hath declar'd the contrary, Mark 3.4. saying, that it was lawful to save life upon the Sabbath-day, and that in all such cases God would have mercy and not Sacrifice; Mat. 12.7. that the Rest of that day might be violated to preserve the life of a Beast, and much more to preserve the life of man; that the Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath, and therefore man might wave the [Page xliii]Rest required on that day when it was for his good to do so. Having then so oft, and so expresly taught his Disciples that it was lawful to fly for saving of their lives upon that day, he could not use these words to intimate the contrary.

2ly. Tho' it were lawful, even when the Fourth Commandment was still in force, to flee upon that day from danger, and travel up­on case of urgent necessity; yet many of the Jews thought otherwise, esteeming this an intolerable profanation of the Sabbath, persecuting, and condemning our Lord for teaching the contrary. If therefore his Disciples, or other Christians, should have been compell'd to flee upon that day they might have been molested, and persecuted by their own Superstitious Nation, and so had cause to pray their flight might not be on the Sabbath-day. And,

3ly. The believing Jews adhered stiffly to the observance of the Jewish Rites ( and consequently to the observance of the Rest comman­ded on the Jewish Sabbath) till the destruction of Jerusalem, and thought themselves obliged so to do, and therefore Christ might well advise them, knowing that they would still retain these apprehensions, to pray their flight might not fall out upon that day. And tho' it cannot be expected that we should know the Reasons of all his actions, yet might he still permit the Christians to continue under this appre­hension of their obligation to observe the Law of Moses, that so the unbelieving Jews might be the less offended at them, and so might be more ready to embrace the Christian faith; and because he knew the time would shortly come when the Temple should be destroyed, and they should thereby be convinced that the Rites confined to that Tem­ple were abolished.

OF TRADITION.

CHAP. VI.

That there is no Evidence of Traditions for the Doctrines of the Church of Rome is proved; 1. Because there is no mention of them in the ancient Councils, the Codex canonum Ecclesiae uni­versalis, the Discourses of the Ancients Church Government and Discipline, or in their Rituals, §. 1. 2. Because we find no mention of their Articles of Faith in the Creeds, Enchriidions, Compendiums of Christian Doctrine, and Ecclesiastical Opinions, or in the catechistical Discourses of the ancient Fathers, §. 2. 3. Because the Fathers of the first Ages were very careful and concerned to preserve the Traditions of the Apostles truly so called, and so esteemed by them, and had occasion to mention them, by reason of the pretences of the Hereticks of their Times to Tradition, and yet they have not been concerned to preserve the pretended tra­ditionary Doctrines and Practices of the Church of Rome, § 3.

HANING thus Stated the Question in these propo­sitions, I come now to shew, that there is no Evi­dence of Tradition for any, much less for all those Doctrines of the Church of Rome, which she hath put into her Creed, and hath required all her Clor­gy to believe and teach, as that true Catholick Faith without which no Man can be saved.

For, First, §. 1 Had they this Evidence concerning the Exercise of the papal Jurisdiction over all Christians, the practice of auricular [Page 2]Confession and Indulgences, of Prayer to Saints and Angels, of Veneration of Images, of performing the publick Services of Prayer, Singing, Reading in a Tongue not understood by the People; I say, had they that evidence of Apostolical Tradition for these things, it would be as notorious, that these Doctrines were handed down by the Catholick Church throughout all Ages to this pre­sent, as it is of other matters of continual practice, viz. The Lord's Day Assemblies, the Ordination of Presbyters and Deacons by Bishops, the Government of the Church by them, the Observation of the Easter Festival, Baptizing by Trine Immersion, the mixture of Wine with Water in the Sacrament, &c. For all these matters are therefore evident in the Tradition of the Church, because, being continually practised by her Members, they had con­tinual occasion to speak of them in their Discourses of Church Government, and Church Assemblies, and of the Sacraments of the Church, and made numerous Constitutions about them; they all appear in their most ancient Rituals, in the Accounts they give us of their Assemblies, and of their practice when As­sembled, and in their ancient Councils, the Primitive Writers mention them upon all Occasions; they draw Arguments and Conclusions from them, and shew the Reasons why such esta­blishments were made by the Apostles. The like we see now practised in the Roman Church, touching the Novelties now mentioned; since they have obtained in that Church, we find them got into their Rituals, and Books of S. Offices: Their Councils do consult about them, make Canons and Decrees in favour of them. Having then so frequent mention of these matters in the Councils, Liturgies, the Canons and the Consti­tutions of the Western Church in these last Ages, why is it we have nothing of them in the Canons or Constitutions Apostolical, or in the Code of Canons of the universal Church, or of the Church of Africk, where we have so frequent mention of all the other received Practices and Customs of the Church, when Tertullian sets himself on purpose to enumerate those things which had obtained in the Church, De Cor. c. 3. Traditionis titulo, & con­suetudinis patrocinio, under the specious Titles of Custom and Tradition, why is it that he doth not mention one of these Ro­mish Practices? De Sp. Sancto, c. 25, 27. When St. Basil, if that be his Work which bears his Name, doth professedly discourse of the, [...], unwritten Customs which had obtained in the Church, [Page 3]why is he wholly silent as to all these practices, if equally owned by the Church as Apostolical? Surely these things give us just reason to suspect, that they were not acquainted with them, and knew nothing of them.

Again, had they the Evidence of Tradition, §. 2 that those points of Faith which in their Councils have been established, and imposed upon us under an Anathema, were handed down unto them from our Lord's Apostles; had the Apostles and their Successors still taught all Christians the Doctrine of Concomi­tance, and the sufficiency of one Species to make an entire Sacrament, and to conveigh the whole benefit of the Sacrament; Of the necessity of the intention of the Priest to make a Sacrament; Of the number of the Sacraments, that they are neither more nor less than Seven; Of Marriage, that it is a Sacrament properly so called, and that by virtue of our Lord's Institution; Of the Transubstantiation of the Bread and Wine into the Body and Blood of Christ; Of the Ob­lation of a true propitiatory Sacrifice for the Dead and Living in the Mass; Of a Purgatory, or place in which the Souls of Pious Men do suffer Punishment, and from which, being afterwards re­lieved by the Prayers and good Works of the Faithful upon Earth, they go to Heaven before the Day of Judgment: had they in­formed all Christians, That a Power of Indulgences is left by Christ unto his Church; That Saints departed are to be Invoked, and Images to be Venerated; That the Church of Rome is the Ca­tholick Church, the Mother and Mistress of all Churches; and, That the Pope is the Vicar of our Lord Jesus upon Earth, and that with­out the Belief of this Faith Salvation cannot be obtained, and con­sequently never was obtained by any Christian. I say, had all these Articles descended to them from the Apostles through all Ages of the Christian Church, they must be as notorious as any which have thus descended, and which we can run up from Age to Age till we come to the Apostles. For Instance, they must have been as obvious to be found in all the Writings of the Fathers, as the Tradition of the Apostles Creed, the Canon of the Scripture, the Writing of the Four Evangelists, &c. They also must have been as diligently taught, as fre­quently inculcated as those things were, as being no less ne­cessary to Salvation, than any Doctrine contained in the Scri­ptures, or in the Creed of the Apostles. We must have met [Page 4]with them in all their Summaries of Christian Doctrine, of Eccle­siastical Doctrines, and their Discourses writ on purpose to in­struct others in the Articles of Christian Faith, they would have been inserted into their Creeds, as other necessary Ar­ticles were, taught their Catechumens, required of their Clergy at their admission to Holy Orders, sent by their Patriarchs and Bishops in their circular Letters, included in the Paschal Cycles, as were the Rule of Faith, the Christian Symbol; and yet by diligent perusual of all these, we can find no such matter in the Creeds, Enchiridions, Compendiums of Christian Doctrine, the catechistical Discourses, the Treatises of Faith, and ecclesiastical Doctrines, so frequent in the Writings of the five first Centuries; and therefore have good reason to believe they were not then received or owned as Articles of Christian Faith.

The Wisdom of the present Church of Rome yields a strong confirmation of this Argument, for since their latter Councils have defined these Articles, we find them Inserted into her Creed, and her Trent Catechism, contained in all the Writings of her Doctors, touching the Articles of Christian Faith, and of ecclesiastical Tradition, required to be believed, professed, and taught by all her Clergy. What therefore shall we think of all the Fathers of the five first Centuries, was it out of want of love to Souls, or care of their instruction, in the necessary Articles of Christian Faith, that they were wholly silent in these mat­ters? Why then may we not fear that they neglected to hand down unto Posterity other necessary Articles of Chri­stian Faith? Or was it out of ignorance that they were then necessary, how then came Romanists to know by Tradition, that they are necessary now? Or, if they wanted neither knowledge to discern all necessary Articles of Christian Faith, nor will, nor care to teach all they conceived to be such, must it not follow, that those Articles which in their nume­rous Discourses and Instructions on these Subjects, are not so much as touched upon, were not then owned as necessary Ar­ticles of the Christian Faith, and therefore ought not now to be imposed or received as such?

Add to this, §. 3 that the Fathers of the first Ages were very careful, and concerned to preserve the Traditions of the Apo­stles, [Page 5]truly so called, or so esteemed by them, and to commit them unto writing to be the Testimonies of their Faith against the importunity of Hereticks, to whom it was peculiar, for the three first Centurtes to refuse tryal by the Scriptures only, and to pretend unto some secret Traditions not contained in the Scriptures. For the Great Ignatius going to his Martyrdom, confirmed the Churches he arrived at with his Discourses, re­questing them in the first place to avoid the Heresies which were then springing up. He exhorted them also, Lib. 3. c. 35. saith Euse­bius, [...], to stand firm to the Tradition of the Apostles, [...], which, for the greater cer­tainty, he, having testified concerning it, thought necessary to leave in writing, and so endited his Epistles. Papias, Ibid c. 38. often naming the Apostles, saith the same. Eusebius, [...], puts down their Traditions. And Polycarp, saith Irenaeus, not on­ly testified what was the truth which he received from the Apostles, and by that testimony converted many of the He­reticks, but he also writ an Epistle to the Philippians, from which they, who are willing and desirous of their own Salva­tion, may learn, [...], Lib. 3. c. 3. the Character of his Faith, and the Declaration of the Truth, so plain and simple was the Faith of those first Ages, that the whole Faith and Truth of Christ was thought to be contained there, where is not the least intimation of one Article of the Romish Faith. The Faith received from the Apostles, saith Irenaeus, the Church, [...], keeps with the greatest care, and preaches, and teaches, [...], Lib. 1. c. 23. and by Tradition hands it down, as he himself there doth, by giving us a written Copy of all the Articles of Faith received by the universal Church from the Apostles, beyond which the most learned Bishop taught nothing, as being not above his Master; nor did the meanest Christian believe less, the Faith, and Tradition of it being one and the same in all places. Now, not to insist upon the inference which plainly follows hence, that none of the R. Articles could be then esteemed Articles of Faith received from the Apostles Tradition, there being nothing at all of them in the Epistles of Ignatius writ on purpose, [...], for confirma­tion of the Christian Churches in the Tradition of the Apostles, against the Hereticks, or in that of Polycarp, though, [...], [Page 6] most sufficient for declaration of the Truth; nor in Irenaeus, when purposely laying down for confutation of the Hereticks, [...], Lib. 1. c. 1. p. 42. The Faith Preached by the Church, Cap. 2. the exposition of the Truth, which the Church having re­ceived from the Apostles, keeps, and of those things belonging, ad Fidem & Traditiones, Cap. 3. to Faith and Traditions, in which the Christi­an Church unanimously doth consent, I say, not to insist at pre­sent on so plain an inference. Nothing can be more natural than to collect, that had they known of any other Articles of Faith, delivered to them from the Apostles only by word of Mouth, they would have taken at least equal care for the propagation of them also to posterity. Inasmuch therefore as the common Sense of Mankind agrees to this, That Records are a more certain means of conveighing Truth to posterity, than Report, and Men would be more apt to believe that the Apostles said what themselves wrote, than that they said what they did not write, and what only comes down by hearsay from them; surely the Fathers of the Church, had they known of these Supernumerary Traditions of the Roman Church, in compliance with the Example and Advice of St. Ignatius, would have committed them to writing, [...], for the better security of them, and would have thought that very fit which he declared to be, [...], very necessary, for conservation of Apostolical Tradition. Surely they would have taken all the care imaginable, that these unwritten Doctrines might not lose their credit by being long unwritten, for they were not ignorant of that great truth of Origen, Dial. contra Marcion. p. 59. [...], That which only is delivered by word of Mouth quickly vanisheth, as having no certainty. They therefore, had they known of such Traditions necessary to be believed, would not have left it to an half witted Papias, to run up and down to gather up these Hear-says from them who had conversed with the Apostles, and to digest them in a Book of which they were so careless as to preserve us nothing, but, Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 3. c. 38. [...], some idle Fables which he related, [...], as coming to him from unwritten Tradition, and by which he deceived, [...], most of the Church Guides; but would of purpose have written Books to secure the conveighance of them to posterity, and to prevent the future Cheats, that such bold and half witted [Page 7]Men might have put upon them, with false pretensions to Antiquity or to Tradition. Even Eutropius, the Heathen, Dial. contra Marcion p. 59. could argue against Marcion, ‘That it was, [...], excee­ding Foolish to conceive those who were sent to preach the Gospel should do it, [...], without committing what they Preached to writing; for it is probable, saith he, that they preached or declared this Salvation to them only who heard them, and had no care the Knowledge of it should descend to Posterity; as had they only preached, [...], without writing, they must have done.’ And may not we in like manner argue against these latter Marcionites, That had the Fathers of the Age following the Apostles observed and known, that some points of necessary Faith had not been touched in any of their Writings, it is highly probable, that they by handing of them down in writing, would have taken care the knowledge of them should descend unto posterity, and would have formally, and with one voice declared, that whereas the inspired Preachers, and Publishers of their Religion had committed to Writing some Articles of the Christian Faith, but had not in those writings expressed others which were of equal necessity to be believed; it is therefore, to prevent all false pretenders to these Traditions Apostolical, declared, de­fined, and made known to future Ages, that these, and these alone are Doctrines of this kind, delivered orally by the Apo­stles to the Church to be preserved and taught to future Gene­rations. When even in the first Ages of the Church they had to do with Hereticks, who, when their Doctriens were confuted out of Scripture, Cum enim ex Scripturia arguuntur in accusationem convertuntur ipsarum Scri­pturarum, quasi non recte habeant, neque sunt ex Au­thoritate, & quia varie sunt dictae, & quia non posset ex his inveniri veritas ab his qui nesciunt traditionem. Iren. l. 3. c. 2. as are the Do­ctrines of the Church of Rome, instead of answer­ing the Arguments produced by the Fathers of the Church from Scripture, accused the Scriptures of Obscurity, and Insufficiency, saying, That they were spoken variously, or so as to admit of divers Senses, and that from them the Truth could not be known by them who were ignorant of Tradition, non enim per literas traditam illam, sed per vivam vocem, this Truth being delivered, not by writing but by word of Mouth. When these Hereticks pleaded for their Doctrines not found in Scripture, Apostolos non omnia omnibus revelâsse, Tertull. de praescript. c. 25. quaedam enim palam & universis, quaedam secreto, & paucis [Page 8]demandâsse, That the Apostles revealed not all things to all Men, but some things they delivered openly, and to all, some things secretly, and to few. Hieron. in Es. 19. fol. 40. b. When they vaunted that they were, Filii sapien­tum qui ab initio Doctrinam nobis Apostolicam tradiderunt, The Sons of the wise Men, who from the beginning delivered to them the Doctrine of the Apostles, pretending to have received it as it were by Tradition from the Apostles. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 28. When they had the bold­ness to affirm, [...], That all the Ancients, and even the Apostles taught the same things which they did, and that what they delivered was afterwards corrupted by the Orthodox. I say, that in their Discourses against these Hereticks, they should not once endeavour to stop their mouths by telling them what were indeed the Doctriens and Traditions received from the Apostles, what were the things revealed to them by the Apostles, but should still keep these necessary Traditions, which the Church of Rome now teacheth, as received from them, secret, not saying one word of them, no not when they, in confutation of these pretences of the Hereticks, declare what was the Rule of Faith, and the Tradition received from the Apostles, and pre­served by all the Apostolick Churches, is so incredible, as no­thing can be more, except this vain Imagination, That these very Fathers should concurr with these Hereticks, as do some others in this Assertion, That saving Truth could not be known from Scripture by them who were ignorant of Tradition, as being not delivered down to Posterity by writing, but by word of Mouth, and yet at the same time should say, Lib. 3. c. 1. as Irenaeus doth in his Dis­course against them. That the Apostles first Preached the Gospel, and after by the Will of God delivered it unto us in the Scriptures, to be hereafter the Foundation and Pillar of our Faith. And as Eusebius doth, Lib. 5. c. 18. That the pretences of the Hereticks unto Tradi­tion might be probable, [...], did not the Holy Scriptures contradict them. And as St. Jerom, That those things which they feign to have received as Tradition, In Hagg. c. 1. fol. 102. a. absque authoritate, & testimoniis Scripturarum, percutit gladius Dei, without the Authority, and Testimonies of the Scripture, the Sword of God doth smite; for what is this but to talk like us Northern Hereticks, for to quarrel with Men for appealing from Scri­ture, as obscure, and insufficient to decide our Controversies without the Suffrage of Oral Tradition, to alledge Scripture as a [Page 9]sufficient evidence, that others vainly did pretend unto it, to reject what others do pretend to have received from Tra­dition, because it wanteth the Authority and Testimony of the Holy Scriptures, whatsoever it may pass for in these ancient Fathers, is one of those very things for which we are proclaim­ed Hereticks.

In a word, That there should be unwritten Traditions ne­cessary to be believed unto Salvation, and neither the Creed of the Greek, nor of the Latin Church make the least mention of any of them. That a Creed should be made perhaps at Gentilly in the Seventh Century, and to obtain the better credit should be called the Creed of Athanasius. That this Creed should inform us in the beginning, That whosoever will be saved, before all things it is necessary that he hold the Catholick Faith, threat­ning that he shall perish everlastingly who doth not keep this Faith entire, and whole; that therefore in the next words it should say, and the Catholick Faith is this, and should conclude in these Expressions, This is the Catholick Faith; and yet leave out al­most as many necessary Articles of Christian Faith, as it con­tained.

That the principal written Traditions which in comparison needed it not, should be put together into a Creed, but that the unwritten ones, which needed it very much, should be quite left out, and never thought of to that purpose, till about Fifteeen hundred Years after; and that the Ancients, Tertullian, St. Basil, Eusebius, and others, speaking expresly, and pro­fessedly of Traditions not contained in Holy Scripture, should reckon up many unnecessary things, and never mention in their Catalogues one of these necessary Traditions. That in their Treatises of Christian Faith and Christian Doctrine, and of Ec­clesiastical Opinions, and their Instructions of the Catechized; the Fathers should say nothing, the Persons who were to be in­structed in all the Doctrines of the Christian Faith, should hear nothing of all these Articles, and yet they should be throughout all Ages of the Christian World so necessary that no Salvation could be had without them; these, I confess, are truly R. Ca­tholick, that is, incredible Assertions; and if we must give credit to them, we must do it upon Tertullian's Ground, Credo, quia est impossibile. Because it is impossible they should be true.

CHAP. VII.

The Novelty of the R. Doctrines farther proved, First, from the general Tradition of the Church; that the Four Gospels and the Scriptures comprized all that was necessary to be believed or done by Christians; this proved, 1. in general, §. 1. 2. From the particular account Tradition gives us of the Writings of the Four Evangelists, §. 2. Inference; this Tradition shews, That to preserve a Doctrine safe to Posterity, 'twas not sufficient to re­ceive it by Oral Tradition, unless it were written, §. 3. Secondly, This is proved from the general Tradition of the whole Church of Christ; that the Apostles, or the Nicene Symbol was a com­pleat summary of all things necessary to be believed by Christians, §. 4. Where it is shewed, that the Apostles delivered to their Converts a System, or a form of Words, Ibid. That this form was delivered to all Churches, and was for substance the same with that, which afterwards was stiled the Apostles Creed, §. 5. That Christians were received into the Church by Baptism on the profession of this Faith, §. 6. That it was taught as the entire System of things necessary to be believed, §. 7. That it was esteemed a Test of Orthodoxy, by which they prescribed to Here­ticks, §. 8. That this whole Summary of Christian Faith was evi­dently contained in Scripture, §. 9. And that notwithstanding they unanimously stiled it a Tradition, §. 10.

MOreover, That the Articles of Faith owned by the Church of Rome, and imposed upon all who hold Com­munion with her to be believed, and owned as such, under the penalty of Anathema to him who doth believe, or say the contrary, were not received from Christ, or his Apostles ei­ther by unwritten Tradition, or by traditional Interpretation of the Holy Scriptures, or any portion of them, to that sence from whence it may be certainly concluded, that they were in the Scriptures mentioned, or owned by the ancient Church as Articles of Christian Faith, or as things necessary to be be­lieved, or practised by all Christians, will be exceeding evident from these Considerations, v. g.

First, §. 1 From that plain and general Tradition of the Church of Christ, that all which the Apostles preach'd, and taught their Converts by word of mouth, as either necessary to be believed or practised, they afterwards, at their desire, com­mitted unto writing, and deliver'd to them in the Gospel, and the Holy Scriptures. This, in the general, Postea per dei voluntatem in Scripturis nobis tradide­runt fundamentum & co­lumnam fidei nostrae futu­rum. Iren. lib. 3. cap. 1. the Fathers do expresly say, declaring, That the Apo­stles first preached the Gospel, and afterwards, by the Will of God, delivered the same Gospel which they preached to us in the Scripture, to be for future Ages the Pillar and the Ground of Truth.

The Marcionites owned the Writings of St. Paul, [...]. Dial. contra Marci­on, p. 59. [...]. Ibid. but re­jected the Evangelists, St. Matthew and St. John. Against them therefore Origen doth in the person of Eutropius dispute after this manner, Did these Apostles preach the Gospel with writing, or without writing what they preached? Marc. Without writing. Eutrop. Is it probable they preached Salvation only to them that heard them, and had no regard to them that were to come after, as must be supposed if they writ not that Doctrine of Salvation which they preached, for those things which are spoken, and not written, do presently vanish?

St. Austin is express for the same Doctrine, for having told us, That our Lord Jesus, according to the saying of St. John, Did many things which were not written. He adds, Tr. 49. in Joh. Tom. 9. p. 355. Electa sunt autem quae scriberentur ea quae saluti credentium sufficere videban­tur, That they chose out of them those things to be written which they conceived sufficient for the Salvation of Believers. Quicquid enim ille de suis factis & dictis nos legero voluit, hoc scribendum illis, tamquam suis manibus, im­peravit. De consensu Evange­list. lib. 1. cap. 35. Again, He, saith the same St. Austin, who sent the Prophets before his descent, sent also the Apostles after his Ascention, of all whom he was the Head, wherefore it must not be said that he writ nothing, seeing his Members writ that which they knew by the Dictates of their Head, for whatsoever he would have us read concerning what he did, or said, he comman­ded his Apostles, as being his Amanuenses to write down. Now seeing all they were to teach was only his Sayings and Com­mands, they who stood thus engaged to write all that he would have us read of his Sayings, must write all that was need­ful to be known in order to Mens Salvation; for all this, sure, the Saviour of the World would have us read; all this 'twas [Page 12]therefore necessary for them to write that we might read.

Because that Heresies would afterwards break in upon the Church, [...], &c. Proem. in Matth. and the Manners of Christians would be corrupted, saith Theophylact, it pleased the Apo­stles to write the Gospels, that from thence being taught the Truth, we might not be perverted by the Fals­hood of Heresie, nor be corrupted in our Manners. Now sure what is sufficient to preserve us from Heresie in Doctrine, and from Corruption in Manners, must plainly and fully contain all things necessary to be believed, that we may not be Hereticks, and to be done, that we may not be wicked.

To proceed to the particular accounts the Ancients give us of the inditing of every Gospel in particular. §. 2

Eusebius informs us of St. Matthew, that the Tradition was, [...]. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 24. That he was necessitated to write; for having first preached to the Hebrews, as he was about to go to others, commiting his Gospel to writing in his own Language, he supplied by writing their want of his Presence from whom he went. St. Chrysostom saith, [...]. In Matth. Hom. 1. pag. 3. They had it by Tradition, that the be­lieving Jews desired St. Matthew to leave those things in writing which he had delivered by word of mouth to them, and that in compliance with this request he writ his Gospel in the Hebrew Tongue. Sicut referunt Matthaeum conscribere Evangelium cau­sa compulit talis, cum facta fuisset in Pal. persecutio — ut carentes forte doctoribus fidei, non carerent doctrina, petierunt Matthaeum ut om­nium verborum & operum Christi conscriberet eis Histo­riam, ut ubicunque essent fu­turi totius secum haberent sidei statum. Praefat. The Author of the imperfect Comment on St. Matthew, who passeth under the same name, de­livereth the Tradition thus, That St. Matthew was compelled to write his Gospel upon this account, That when a grievous Persecution arose in Palaestin, so that they were in danger to be separated from each other; that wanting Teachers, they might not want the Doctrine of Faith, they desired Matthew to write for them the History of all the Words and Works of Christ, that so, wherever they should be hereafter, they might have with them, totius fidei statum, the whole form of Faith.

The Tradition concerning the Gospel of St. Mark runs thus, That when the Hearers of St. [...]. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 15. Peter, had been illuminated by his Doctrine. They were so affected with it, as not to be contented with hearing of it all at once, or with the unwritten Teaching, or oral Tradition of the heavenly Word; [...]. Ibid. but with all manner of Exhortations did entreat St. Mark, the Follower of St. Peter, that he would leave them in writing a digest or memorial of the Doctrine de­livered to them by word of Mouth, and that they never ceased till they had obtained their requests; and that thus they were the causes of writing the Gospel of St. Mark,

This Eusebius relates from the Tradition of Clemens of A­lexandria, and Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis. The words of Cle­mens he gives thus, Clemens in the same Book puts down the Tra­dition of the ancient Presbyters, touching the Order of the Gospels, which is to this effect, — Peter preaching the Word publickly at Rome, and speaking the Gospel by the Spirit, [...]. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 14. many that were present intreated Mark to write what he spake, as being one who had long followed him, and remembred the things spoken, and that thereupon Mark having writ the Gospel, gave it to those who desired it. And of the same Mark, Papias, saith Euscbius, relates, That he took especial care to say nothing that was false, and, [...], L. 3. c. 38. to leave nothing out of his Gospel he had heard from Peter.

Moreover Eusebius farther informs us, from the same Au­thors, that St. Mark going afterwards to Alexandria, preach­ed there, [...], Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 16. the Gospel which he had written. And that the first Successors of the Apostles leaving their Countries, did the work of Evangelists to them who had not as yet heard of the Christian Faith, to whom they preach­ed Christ, and delivered the Writings of the Holy Evangelists, [...]. l. 3. c. 37. [...], laying this only in those places as the Foundation of the Faith, and so going on to other Countries to convert them; and surely then the Successors of the Apostles did not doubt, but that these Gospels did, with sufficient ful­ness and perspicuity, contain the necessary Articles of Chri­stian Faith.

Thirdly, Of St. Luke, the Follower of St. Paul, Lucas quod ab illo praedica­batur Evange­lium in libro condidit. l. 3. c. 1 Irenaeus in­forms us, That he writ in a Book that Gospel which was preached by him, he adds, That St. Paul neglected not to teach the whole [Page 14]Counsel of God, Cap. 14. and that St. Luke neglected not to write what St. Paul had taught; and thence inferrs against the Hereticks, that they could not pretend to know what was not taught by Paul, or was not written by St. Luke.

Fourthly, St. John, saith the Tradition of the Ancients, was importuned by all the Asiaticks, and by the Embassies of many others, to write his Gospel, and his great care in Compo­sing it, [...]. Epiph. Haer. 51. §. 6. Theoph. proem. in Joh. say they, was to speak of those necessary things which they had pretermitted who writ before him; or of the Deity of Christ, which Ebion, Cerinthus, and other Hereticks denied, and the other Evangelists had not so fully spoken to. The Martyrology of Timothy Bishop of Ephesus adds, That the other Evangelists were brought to him, Apud Phot. Cod. 254. p. 1403. containing, [...], The salutary Passion, the Miracles and Doctrines of our Lord, and that he digested them in order, and added his own to them. Here then from this Tradi­on it is plain and obvious to observe.

First, §. 3 That it was constantly supposed, and looked on by all Christians, as a thing most certain, that to preserve a Doctrine safe unto posterity, to keep it sure and certain, 'twas not sufficient for them to hear it by the Ear, or to receive it by Tradition, though from the mouth of an Apostle, but that 'twas requisite in order to that end, that what they heard should be committed to writing, that so it might be both to them and others, the Pillar and the Ground of Truth. Why else do they declare, that those things which are only spoken, and not written, quickly vanish, and thence inferr, That if the Evangelists intended the Salvation of Posterity, they must have written what they preached? Why do they say, it was necessary for the Apostles when they were about to leave their Converts to commit what they taught in writing to them? Why was it that they could not be contented, Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 15. [...], with the unwritten teaching of the divine Doctrine, or in the Romish phrase, with the infallible way of oral Tradition, but did, [...], desire with all earnestness St. Mark to give them a Digest or Memorial in writing of that Doctrine they had received by word of mouth? And why was Peter so delighted, [...], [Page 15] with this desire of the Christians, which was a plain renouncing of oral Tradition, and a preferring of the written word before it.

Secondly, Hence it is obvious to observe, That oral Tradition being thus subject to failure and miscarriage, the Wisdom of our God and Saviour thought fit, that what was preached by the Apostles should be committed unto writing, that it might be unto posterity the Pillar and the Ground of Truth. Hence, Lib. 3. c. 1. saith Irenaeus, they by the Will of God writ the Scriptures for this end. They saith St. Austin, writ what they knew by the dictates of their Head. He commanded the Apostles to write, and what things should be written, were chosen, doubtless, by the Holy Ghost, whose Pen-men the Apostles were. Proem. in Matth. [...], It was the pleasure of Christ, or his Apo­stles, saith Theophylact, that the Gospel should be writ, [...], that Christians being taught the Truth from them, might neither be perverted by Heresies, or corrupted in manners.

Thirdly, Hence also it is evident, That the things chosen by our Lord and his Apostles, and by the Holy Spirit to be writ­ten, were such as seemed to their Wisdom sufficient for the Salvation of Believers, that they contained all which our Lord would have us read concerning what he did, or said, all that truth which was needful to preserve us from Heresie in Do­ctrine, or Corruption in Manners, the whole state or system of the Christian Faith, which whosoever did retain could not want Faith, even when he wanted Teachers, all that St. Pe­ter preached; the Foundations of Faith; the whole Council of God; the salutary Doctrines of our Lord; all that was ne­cessary to be known.

2. §. 4 This will be still more evident from that unquestionable Tradition of the whole Church of Christ for many Centuries, that the Apostles Creed, as it was first delivered, and as it was afterwards explained by that of Nice, was a compleat and perfect Summary of all things simply necessary to be believed by Christians.

That the Apostles and first Preachers of the Christian Faith, comprized the Fundamentals of their Doctrine in some Creed, System, or form of words we learn not only from the Tra­dition [Page 16]of the Church, but also from many passages of Scripture, which mention, Luk. i. 4. Heb. v. 12. Heb. vi. 1. [...], the words of their Catechism; [...], the elementary Principles of the Oracles of God; [...], the word of the beginning of Christ, or the Foundation upon which Christians grew up unto perfection; Rom. xij. 6. [...], the Analogy of Faith, according to which all the Dispensers of the word must frame their Doctrine; 1 Tim. iij. 15, 16. 2 Tim. i. 13. [...], the mystery of Godliness to be preserved in, and by the Church, the Pillar and the Ground of Truth, [...], a form of sound words which was delivered to, and must be held by all Chri­stians in Faith and Love; verse 14. or a brief Summary of the things which were to be believed by all; [...], the good depositum, or Summary of Christian Doctrine, committed to the trust of others, or agreed on by the Apostles to be taught by all, 2 Tim. ij. 2. and which also was by them to be committed to faithful Men, able to instruct others in it: [...], Jud. iij. Philip. i. 27. The Faith once, and at once, delivered to the Saints, which they must hold in a good Conscience, and earnestly contend for.

2. §. 5 That this Creed, System, or Summary of Faith, was by the Apostles delivered to all Churches, and was for substance that which is now called the Apostles Creed, is also evident from the Tradition of the Church of Christ. Irenaeus saith, It is the Faith which the Church received, Lib. 1. c. 2. [...], from the Apostles and their Disciples. The true and life-giving Faith, quam ab Apostolis Ecclesia percepit, & distribuit filiis suis, Lib. 3. c. 1. Apol. c. 47. which the Church received from the Apo­stles, and distributes to her Sons. It, saith Tertullian, is the Rule of Truth, quae venit à Christo transmissa per comites ejus, which came from Christ, and was by his Companions handed down to us. De praescrip. Cap. 9. Cap. 14. Cap. 21. Epist. ad Jov. Tom. p. 246, 247. Pag. 501. Epist. 81. The Institution of Christ, which all Nation ought to believe: Regula à Christo instituta, The Rule prescribed by Christ; and which the Churches received from the Apostles, the Apostles from Christ. This, saith Athanasius, is, [...], the Divine and Apostolical Faith, which was preached from the beginning. It is, saith Cyril of Jerusalem, the Tradition, [...], of the Holy and Apostolick Faith. Is is, saith Ambrose, the Symbol of the Faith of the Apostles, which Symbol the Church [Page 17]of Rome keeps undefiled. Ruffinus in his Exposition of this Symbol, saith, Apud Hieron. Tom. 4. f. 46. That their Ancestors left to them this Tradi­tion, that the Apostles being to depart one from the other, did first agree upon this as the Rule of what they afterwards should preach; and determined, hanc credentibus dandam esse regulam, this should be given as a Rule to Believers, and as an Index of their Faith, by which he should be known, qui Christum vere secun­dùm Apostolicas regulas praedicaret, who preached Christ truly according to the Rules of the Apostles. It is, saith Austin, De Temp. Serm. 181. To. 10. p. 984. certa Regula Fidei, the sure Rule of Faith, which the Apostles delivered. And then he proceeds almost in the very words of Ruffinus, De Off. Eccles. l. 2. c. 22. to declare, That this was the Tradition of the Ancients. Isidore Hispalensis saith, Tali ratione institutum majores nostri dixerunt, Our Ancestors have said, that the Apostles Creed was instituted after this manner; and then he goes on in the very words of Ruffinus to the end of that Chapter. De instit. Cler. l. 1. c. 27. l. 2. c. 56. Rabanus Maurus also hath transcribed the same words, and in them brought down the Tradition to the Ninth Century. And to return to the Age following Ruffinus, Pope Leo tells us, Ep. 96. This is the short and per­fect Confession of the Symbol which is signed with the twelve Sen­tences of the Apostles. Praefat. ad Ex­pos. Symb. A­post. Apud Ivon. decret. part. 1. c. 35, 36. Venantius Fortunatus in the Sixth Cen­tury informs us, That this is the Symbol which they among them­selves wholesomely made by the assistance of the Holy Spirit. It is, saith venerable Bede, the Symbol of Faith delivered by the Apostles.

3. It is also evident from Tradition, §. 6 that Christians were received into the Church by Baptism on the profession of this Faith, or that this only was the Faith which they required them to believe and to profess at Baptism. Justin Martyr saith only in the general, That as many as believed, Apol. 2. p. 93. [...], that the things which were said, and taught by Christians were true, were admitted by Baptism among the number of Christians. But Irenaeus, his Cotemporary, L. 1. c. 1. p. 40. gives us the Creed delivered by the Apostles, and says it was the undeclinable Rule of Truth, [...], which the Christian received by Baptism, and the preaching of that Truth by which, [...], the Church illuminates all that are willing to come to the knowledge of the Truth. L. 7. c. 40, 41. The Apostolical Constitutions tell the [Page 18] Priest what the Catechist, who is to be Baptized, must re­nounce, [...], and the things which cen­cern his being Listed among Christians. Now they are these, I rank my self among the Souldiers of Christ, and I believe I am Ba­ptized into the one unbegotten only true God, &c. And after he hath made profession of this Creed, he is to be Anointed, and Baptized. Can. 46. The Council of Laodicea saith, That they who are to be Baptized must first, [...], learn the Faith, and recite it to the Bishop, or his Presbyter. The Seventy eighth Canon of the Sixth General Council saith the same thing. Now what it is to learn the Faith, we know from all the Fa­thers of those times, who do with one consent inform us, that the Catechists were prepared for Baptism by being taught the Creed, the Symbol, or the Rule of Faith, delivered and taught by the Apostles, and afterwards explained by that of Nice, or of Constantinople, and that they were Baptized into the profession of this Creed. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 18. Sozomen and Gelasius inform us that a plain Lay-man, and Confessor undertook to confute a Phi­losopher in the Council of Nice. Gelas. Cyz. l. 2. c. 13. And that he did this by re­peating of his Creed, saying to the Philosopher, There is one God, who having made all things, sustained them by his Word and holy Spirit. This word, O Philosopher, we adore, knowing him to be the Son of God, and believing that for our Redemption he was incarnate of a Virgin, and was born, and was made Man, and that by his Death and Passion on the Cross, he delivered us from eternal condemnation, and by his Resurrection he purchased for us Life eternal, whom, being ascended into Heaven, we hope that he will come again to be judge of all our Actions. And that the Philosopher answering, [...]. Syn. Const. sub Menna Act 5. Bin. Tom. 4. P. 78, 82. He believed this, the Confessor bid him then follow him to the Church to be Baptized, at which, [...], the Nicene Synod rejoiced. From both which In­stances we learn, what was the Symbol into which Christians were Baptized, when that Council met, and which they owned as sufficient for that end. Eusebius Caesariensis speaks thus of his own Creed, approved by the Nicene Council, As we have received from the Bishops that were before us, Socr. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 8. p 24. [...], both when we were Catechized, and when we received Baptism; and as we have learned from the Scriptures, and as we [Page 19]have both believed and taught when we were made Priests and Bi­shops, so believing at present we declare this our Faith unto you. The Council of Constantinpole confirms the Nicene Confession of Faith, as, [...], Theodor. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 9. being most ancient, and annexed to Baptism. Con. Constant. sub Menna Act. 5. Bin. Tom. 4. p. 78, 87, 85. & 91, 96. The Synod of Jerusalem says it was, [...], The Holy Symbol into which we were Baptized and do Baptize. The Synod at Tyre saith the same thing. The Council of Constantinople under Menna stiles it, [...], The holy Symbol into which we were all Baptized. Basilicus and Maurus in two several Edicts confirmed the same Nicene Creed with these words, Evagr. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 4, 7. [...], That it was the Creed into which they, and all the Believers before them were Baptized. St. Jerom writing against the Lu­ciferians, calls the Apostles Creed the Faith of the Church, which Lucifer, se die Baptismatis servanturum promiserat, had pro­mised to keep at the day of his Baptism. Theodoret saith, Ep. 145. Tom. 3. p. 1023. We re­quire those who come every Year to Baptism, [...], to learn the Faith expounded at Nice. Ep. 97. ad Mon. Palaest. c. 8. p. 637. Pope Leo saith of it, That it is the Confession, which pronouncing be­fore many Witnesses, Sacramentum Baptismi suscipimus, we re­ceive the Sacrament of Baptism, and that it was the Symbol, Ep. 24. ad Flav. c. 1. & 2. quod per totum mundum omnium regenerandorum voce depromi­tur, which was pronounced by all that were Baptized throughout the World. After this time we find one of these two Symbols required to be rehearsed in the baptismal Offices, either by those who came to be Baptized, or by their Sureties, Pag. 39. as is evident from the Ordo Romanus, were it is required to be pronounced at Baptism in Greek and Latin. De Eccles. Off. l. 2. c. 21, 22. From the Treatise of Isidore Hispalensis, where it is called the Symbol, quod competentes re­cipiunt, which they who were prepared for Baptism received and learn'd. Lib. 1. c. 27. From the Treatise of Rabanus Maurus of the Institu­tion of the Clergy, which saith, That before the Catechumen was brought to Baptism, Apostolicae fidei ei ostenditur Symbo­lum, the Apostles Symbol was shewed to him, and he was asked whether he believed it. From the Degrees of Ivo, which say, Part. 81.—90. &c. 223. That Baptizandis traditur salutare symbolum, the wholesome Sym­bol is delivered to those that are to be Baptized. De consecr. Dist. 4. c. 155, 156, 158, &c. From the Canon Law compiled by Gratian, were we find many Canons to the same effect. And lastly from the form of Baptism still retain'd in the Roman Church.

4. §. 7 The same Tradition teacheth, That the Creed used in the Church till the Nicene Council, and that of Nice, as the true Explication of it, were by the whole Church of Christ, for many Centuries, esteemed and embraced, and taught to others as the whole system of all things necessary to be believed by Christians in order to Salvation, or as a perfect Summary or Rule of the meer Articles of Christian Faith.

Irenaeus in the second Century, having cited the Creed of the whole Church, which, with unanimous consent, she preached, taught and delivered, L. 1. c. 1. p. 42. as having but one Mouth, [...], the truth preached by the Church, and which the Church dispersed through the World, Cap. 2. Cap. 4. received from the Apostles and their Disciples, the one and the same Faith which the Church retained throughout the whole World. The Tradition of the Apostles manifested in the whole World, Lib. 3. cap. 3. Ibid. p. 234. and to be seen in every Church, [...], the one and only truth which she received from the Apostles and delivered to others. I say, he speaking of this Creed, this Faith, this [...], this preaching of the truth, declares, That he, who, among the Go­vernors of the Church, was the most able Speaker could say no other things; [...]. Lib. 1. cap. 2. for none of them was above his Master, nor could he who was infirm in Speech, lessen the Tradition, for the Faith being one and the same; neither did he who was most able to speak of it exceed, nor he who spake least of it diminish it. And as a farther Witness of this matter, he brings in Polycarp attesting, Lib. 3. c. 3. [...], That he received this truth from the Apostles, and this only.

Tertullian producing a like Creed of his times, De praescrip. Haer. cap. 37. which he declares to be that Rule which the Church received from the Apostles, De Resur. Car. cap. 18. and the Apostles from Christ, the unum apud om­nes edictum Dei, the one Edict of God, which hangs up among all Christians; that is, saith Rigaltius on the place, The Symbol of the Christian Faith. De Virg. Ve­land. cap. 1. I say, having produced this Creed, he stiles it, Regulam fidei unam omnino, solam immobilem, & irre­formabilem, That Rule which is entirely one, and which alone is unmoveable, and not to be reformed; that is, which admits not, novitatem correctionis, of any new Correction, as other things belonging to the Church's Discipline might do. This [Page 21]Rule, saith he, we, having once believed, De praescrip. Haer. c. 8. nihil desideramus ultra credere, hoc enim prius credimus, non esse quod ultra credere debeamus, desire to believe nothing more, for this we first believe that we ought to be believe nothing more; that knowing this, Cap. 14. there is no need of seeking after other things, quia quod debeas nosti, because, in it, we know all that we ought to know; the only Arti­cle to be believed besides it being this, aliud non esse credendum, Cap. 9. Cap. 14. that nothing else is to be believed; this being regula fidei quae salvum facit, the Rule of Faith which brings Salvation.

Origen in his Book of Principles lays down this Rule; Let the ecclesiastical Preaching delivered by order of Succession from the Apostles, and to this present time continuing in the Churches, Proem. in libr. [...], be observed. Adding, That we ought to know this, that the Holy Apostles preaching the Faith of Christ, did manifestly deliver even to those who were most slow in Inquisition of divine Knowledge, quaecunque necessaria crediderunt omnibus credentibus, all things which they believed necessary for all Believers; and then he runs over the Articles of the Apostles Creed, as they were then received in the Church of God, and saith, These are the form of those things, quae per praedicationem Apostolicam manifeste traduntur, which are manifestly delivered by the Preaching of the Apostles.

St. Cyril calls this Creed, Catech. 4. p. 24. [...], The teaching of the Faith, and the instruction of the Catechist in the Doctrines of the Church. Adding, That the Church had in few words comprized, [...], Catech. 5. p. 44. the whole Doctrine of Faith, and advising his Catechist, [...], to keep the Faith alone, delivered to him by the Church. It is, saith Hilary, Ad. Const. Aug. p. 342. 343. the safest course to retain that first and only Evangelical Faith confessed in Baptism, and to innovate nothing in it. And this he affirms in opposition to the New Creeds so frequent in his Days. [...]. Orat. 52. init. Ep. ad Epictet. Tom. 1. p. 582. a. Epist. ad Afric. Episc. p. 932. The Creed of Nice, saith Nazianzen, is a short Boundary and Rule of Christian Wisdom. It is, saith Athanasius, sufficient for the destruction of all Impiety, [...], and for the confirmation of the true Faith in Christ, for the destruction of every wicked Heresie, [...], and for confirmation of the ecclesiastical Doctrine. The Synod held at Sardis defined, That nothing farther should be writ­ten of the Faith, but that all Men should rest contented with [Page 22]the Faith confessed at Nice, Athanas. Ep. ad Antioch. p. 576. [...], because it was in nothing defective; and because if any other Faith should be com­posed, that might be looked upon, [...], as imperfect.

St. De tempore Serm. 115, 119, 131, Austin saith, That the Catholick Faith is made known to the Faithful in the Creed; that this Creed is, Comprehensio fidei nostrae atque perfectio, The comprehension and perfection of our Faith; that it is, Plenitudo credentium, totum continens compendio brevitatis, & confirmans onnes perfectione credendi, The fulness of Believers, comprising the whole of their Faith in a compendious brevity, Ep. 84. Tom. 3. p. 961. and confirming all in perfect Faith. Theodoret writes to the Bishops of Cilicia, that they would require their People tokeep the Nicene Faith entire and undefiled, [...], as compendiously teach­ing the Evangelical and Apostolical Doctrine. Damasus closeth his Symbol, which for substance is the same with that of Nice, Apud Hieron. Tom. 4. f. 44. in these expressions, Haec crede, haec retine, believe and retain these things. Subject thy Soul to this Faith, and thou shalt obtain Life, and a reward from Christ; which shews he thought this Faith sufficient for that end. Ibid. f. 46. Ruffinus informs us, that according to the request of Pope Laurence, he was to compose something, de fide secundum Symboli traditionem, of the Faith de­livered in the Symbol: And of this he declares, That it was, norma praedicationis, the Rule of the Apostles preaching, the Rule which they composed, credentibus dandam, to be delivered to Believers, fidei suae indicium, the index of their Faith. Petrus Chrysologus saith, Serm. 57, 58, 59, 60, 61. That it is salutis symbolum, vitae symbolum, forma fidei, credulitatis norma, fides quam credimus & docemus, the symbol of Life and Salvation, Ep. 27. ad Pul­cher. c. 4. p. 492. the Rule of Faith, the Faith which we believe and teach. Pope Leo, That it is a short, & perfecta confessio, and perfect Confession of the Catholick Faith. The Great Council of Chalcedon saith of the Faith of Nice, Act. 5. in fine. That it sufficeth, [...], to the perfect knowledge and confirmation of Piety. Theodor. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 15. The Synod of Ariminum, That it was, [...], an exact Rule of Faith; that of Sardis, That nothing was to be added to it, Apud Athanas. Ep. ad Antioch. P. 576. Id. de Synod. Arim. & Sel­sach. p. 876, 878. [...], be­cause nothing was wanting to it; that of Sirmium adds, That there was no need of running to Synods; that of Nice, Having done all things for the Catholick Church, a Synod to which [...], all Men assented, and all Men judged it sufficient.

The Ordo Romanus, or old Roman Liturgy saith, Apud Hittorp. p. 38, 39. This is that Faith, qua credentes justificati sumus, by which believing we are justified; salutaris sides, the saving Faith, which the Holy Spirit dictated to the Masters of the Church. The summ of our Faith, which, as they had received, so they delivered it un­to them. Isidore Hispalensis saith of the Apostles Creed, De Eccl. Offi­ciis. l. 2. c. 22. That they appointed it to be given to Believers as a Rule, that it con­tained few words, but in them were contained omnia Sacramenta, all the Articles of Faith; that they who could not read the Scri­ptures, retaining in their Heart these things, might have sufficient and saving knowledge, that it contains the Confession of the Tri­nity and the Ʋnity of the Church, Orig. l. 6. c 19. & omne Christiani dogmatis Sacramentum, and the whole Christian Doctrine; that this Sym­bol of Faith and the Lord's Prayer, Sentent. l. 1. c. 21. parvulis Ecclesiae sufficit ad coelorum regna capessenda, sufficed to bring the little ones of the Church to the Kingdom of Heaven. De Eccles. Off. l. 1. c. 16. And of the Nicene Creed he adds, That it speaks, de omni parte fidei, of every part of Faith.

Rabanus Maurus, in his Book of the Institution of the Clergy, Lib. 2. c. 56. transcribes the forecited words of Isidore. Regino in the same Century saith, That all who come to Penance, De Eccl. Dis­cipl. l. 1 c. 272. or to receive the Sacrament, must be able to recite the Creed, and the Lord's Prayer; for in the one is contained the Christian Faith, in the other we are taught what we are to pray for; and that no Man in these mat­ters must pretend the slowness of his Ʋnderstanding, or defect of Memory, for these things are so short, as that the dullest Man may learn them, and yet they are, tam magna, ut qui eorum scienti­am pleniter capere potuer it sufficere ea sibi credatur in salutem, so great that whosoever fully understands them will find them sufficient for his Salvation.

Moreover, Ruffinus, Isidore, and Rabanus Maurus do inform us, that the Apostles made this the sign by which he should be known who preached Christ truly, secundum Apostolicas literas, according to the directions of the Apostles, from those de­ceitful Workers who did not preach him, integris traditionum lineis, according to the integrity of Tradition. Accordingly,

5. Observe, §. 8 That these Fathers do constantly assert this Symbol to be a Test of Orthodoxy, and that by which they did prescribe against all Hereticks, proving their Doctrines to be [Page 24]new, and such as ought to be rejected, as being not con­tained in this Symbol, or this Rule of Faith. Irenaeus in his Book against Heresies declares, Lib. 3. cap. 3. that it is, sola vera & vivi­fica fides, the only true and life-giving Faith, which the Church received from the Apostles, and distributes to her Children. That even, without arguing, we might exactly discern the firm­ness of the Truth preached by the Church, Lib. 1. c. 1. and the false­ness of the Heretical perswasions, there being nothing of them, [...], Cap. 4. in the institution of Faith delivered to the Church, and that, hanc tenentes regulam, holding to this Rule, how many and various soever were their Doctrines, Ibid. c. 19. we might easily shew their deviation from the truth. Cap. 3. In his Third Book he confutes them from the same Topick, viz. this Tradition of the Rule of Faith, visible in all Churches, and preserved in all the Bishops of them succeeding the Apostles, declaring, That nihil tale docuerunt, neque cognoverunt quale ab his deliratur, in their account of the Tradition received from the Apostles, and the Faith preached to Men, they taught no such thing as the deliriums of these Hereticks. And he informs us, that Po­lycarp had converted many of these Hereticks to the Church, by declaring this was the only Truth which he received from the Apostles: And in his Fourth Chapter, repeating again this Creed, he saith, It is that which even the Barbarians, who had not the Scriptures, preserving in their Hearts, would stop their Ears against, and sufficiently repel, ea quae ab Haereticis adinventa sunt, the Inventions of the Hereticks.

Tertullian also lays down this Creed as the Foundation of the Christian Faith, and confutes all the Hereticks, because their Doctrines were later than this Creed, and were not con­tained in it. He begins his Discourse of Prescription against the Hereticks with this Foundation, Nobis nihil ex arbitrio nostro inducere licet. cap. 6. That Christians could in­duce no new thing, that they had the Apostles for the Authors of their Doctrines, who themselves induced nothing of their own, sed acceptam à Christo disciplinam fideliter nationibus ad­signaverunt, but faithfully delivered to the Nations the Doctrine they received from Christ. Cap. 8. And whereas the Hereticks objected that Saying of our Lord, Seek and ye shall find, and thence pre­tended that they, by seeking, had found their Doctrines in the Scripture, though they pretended also to Tradition for them, and especially for the interpretation of Scripture, as [Page 25] Irenaeus hath informed us; Unum uti (que) & certum ali­quid institutum esse a Chri­sto quod credere omnino de­beant Nationes & idcirco quaerere ut possint cum inve­nerint credere. Cap. 9. to this Tertullian an­swers, That true it was they were to search the Scriptures for their Rule of Faith, and prove it thence, but then they also were to believe, that when they had found that there, aliud non esse cre­dendum ideoque, nec requirendum, that nothing more was to be believed, and therefore nothing more was to be inquired after, Cap. 8, 9. besides those things which they believed were the matters of their Faith, and that otherwise there would be no end of seeking, nec statio credendi, nor any boundary of Faith; Let us seek therefore, saith he, Cap. 12, 13. idque duntaxat quod salva regula fidei potest in quaestionem devenire, but that only which may be in­quired after, so as that the Rule of Faith be safe. Then he lays down the Creed as that Rule, and declares, Cap. 14. That knowing this we need seek no more, because we know all that we need to know. He adds, that the Apostles receiving a command to teach, and to baptize, planted Churches in all Cities, whence other Churches, Semina Doctrinae mutuatae sunt, Cap. 20. borrowed the Seeds of their Doctrine, and that all these Churches were one, first, and Apostolical, not by virtue of any Roman Unity, but by the Union of Peace, and brotherly Affection; and, per ejusdem Sa­cramenti unam traditionem, by shewing the same Creed, which when they journeyed to any other Church, was, Cap. 21. Contesseratio Ho­spitalitatis, the League of Hospitality. And then he adds, Hins igitur dirigimus praescriptionem, Hence therefore we direct our pre­scription, i. e. From the very Faith and Symbol which the Apo­stles preaching to the Churches delivered to them, in which Rule we find nothing of the New Doctrines of the Hereticks, and so are sure they belong not to the Faith, but are to be re­jected, ob diversitatem Sacramenti, Cap. 33. as being different from our Creed.

And by these Examples we may learn by the way what Di­onysius Bishop of Corinth did, when, as Eusebius informs us, Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 23. He combating the Heresie of the Marcionites, [...], stuck to the Canon of Truth; viz. that he confuted them, as doth Irenaeus and Tertullian, by appealing to the Apostles Symbol, or Rule of Faith left to the Churches.

Now here I appeal to any indifferent Reader, whether the Arguments of Irenaeus and Tertullian against the Hereticks of their Times be not to this effect. The Tradition of the Faith [Page 26]is manifect to all the World, you may see, and hear it in all Christian Churches where this Symbol is recited, in which, ni­hil tale docuerunt, they taught nothing like to those New Heresies; they therefore are to be rejected. And I desire any Man to tell me whether this Argument be not stronger in the mouth of Protestants. The Apostles Symbol, the Rule of Faith here men­tioned by Irenaeus and Tertullian, contain nothing of the Romish Articles, therefore they are to be rejected; whether this be not our way of prescribing against the Church of Rome, that her Creed, as distinct from ours, is new, not a tittle of it, not any thing like it was delivered in the Rule of Faith, the Sym­bol, the Tradition of Christian Doctrine, taught, say these men, by Christ, by his Apostles, received from the beginning by all Apostolical Churches, and for Ten Centuries at least declared to have been the whole, and perfect Rule of Christian Faith; and by our Catechism said to contain, All the Articles of the Christian Faith.

6. §. 9 Let it be noted, that all these Fathers do unanimously teach, That this whole Symbol, Summary, and Rule of Faith was most apparently contained in Scripture, that it was gathered out of Scripture, and when they taught it to their Catechists they proved every Article of it from the holy Scriptures. Ire­naeus saith expresly, Lib. 3. c. 3. That they who would might learn the Aposto­lical Tradition of the Church, ex ipsa Scriptura, from the Scri­pture it self; the Doctrine which the Apostles preached, being afterwards delivered in the holy Scriptures, to be the Pillar and the Ground of Faith. Apol. c. 47. Tertullian saith of it, That it is antiquitas prae­structa divinae literaturae, antiquity built upon the divine Scriptures. That as for this Rule of Faith, we are to search the Scriptures for it, De praescript. c. 9. Cap. 15. and seek until we find it there; That, quaerendum est donec inveneris & credendum ubi inveneris, and that no man can speak of Matters of Faith, nisi ex literis fidei, but from the Holy Scri­ptures. St. Cyril adds, that it is the Faith, [...], confirmed by all the Scripture, and gathered out of them, and that he would, Catech. 4. p. 44, 45. Pag. 30. [...], from the Holy Scri­ptures give them the proof of every Article of it. [...]; For, saith he, we must not deliver one tittle of the Mysteries of Faith, without proof from the holy Scriptures; nor would [Page 27]I have you to believe me barely saying these things, [...], if you receive not a demonstration of them from the Holy Scriptures; [...], for the safety or security of our Faith is not to be had, [...], but from the demonstrations of the holy Scriptures. Athanasius saith, It is a vain thing for men to run about, pretending to desire Synods for the Faith; De Syn. Arim. & Seleuc. p. 873. [...], for the holy Scripture is more suffi­cient than all Synods; but if they must have Synods, that of Nice is sufficient, so that he who sincerely reads their Writings, may by them learn, [...], that Religion towards Christ which is declared in the holy Scriptures. And elsewhere he adds, That the Faith of Nice was confessed, Ep. ad Epictet. p. 582. [...], according to the holy Scriptures. Ruffinus con­fesseth, That the Articles of the Creed ought to be proved, Apud Hieron. To. 4. f. 48. b. Hom. 1. de Symb. evi­dentibus divinae Scripturae testimoniis, by evident Texts of Scripture. Eucherius Lugdunensis saith, That the Apostles Creed was gathered, ex diversis voluminibus Scripturarum, out of di­vers Volumes of the Scripture. Isidore Hispalensis, De Eccl. Off. l. 2. c. 22. De instit. Cler. l. 2. c. 56. and Rabanus Maurus, That the Apostles briefly did collect it from the holy Scri­ptures: That they who could not read the Scriptures, retaining these things in their Hearts, might have knowledge sufficient to Salva­tion. And,

Lastly, It is observable, §. 10 That although they conspired to declare that this Creed, and Rule of Faith was entirely con­tained in, and gathered from the Scriptures, yet did they as unanimously concurr to call it a Tradition delivered viva voce, or by word of Mouth, and written not in Paper, but on the Tables of the Christian's heart, because they generally required all that were to be Baptized to commit it to their Memory. The Barba­rians, saith Irenaeus, keeping diligently this Old Tradition, Lib. 3. cap. 4. have this Doctrine written without Paper and Ink, by the Spirit in their Hearts. This the Apostles preached, saith Tertullian, De praescript. c. 21. tam vivâ voce, quam per Epistolas postea, as well by oral Tradition, as afterwards by their Epistles. It is the Rule, saith Cyril, Catech. 4 p 44. which you must studiously keep, [...], not writing it in Paper, but keeping the remembrance of it in your Heart, Symb apud Hieron. To 4. p 46 vide Cry­sol. Serm. 62. and in your Meditation. Our Fathers left it by Tradition, saith Ruffinus, that these things were required to be written, not in Paper, sed in creden­tium [Page 28]cordibus, but in the Hearts of Believers. It is the Symbol, saith the Ordo Romanus, which is not to be written in any matter subject to corruption, Orig. l. 6. c. 19. sed paginis vestri cordis, but in the pages of your Hearts; in tabulis cordis carnalibus, in the fleshly Tables of the heart, says Isidore Hispalensis, Rabanus Maurus, and innu­merable others. Concil. Brac. 2. can. 1. Hence, as the Councils of Laodicea, Trullo, and of Braga have determined, it was to be learnt by all that came to be Baptized, before the great Solemnity of Easter; and they required a publick Repetition of it by the People as oft as they received the Holy Sacrament: Concil. Mo. gunt. c. 45. Catech 5. p. 45. 2 Thess. ij. 14. And lastly hence St. Cyril doth press upon his Catechist, the keeping of it in his Memory from that of the Apostle, [...], hold the Traditions which you have been taught.

CHAP. VIII.

The Corollaries from these propositions touching the Creed are these, 1. That these Symbols must contain all that the Apostles delivered as simply necessary to be believed of all Christians, and all that the whole Catholick Church judged needful to be held in point of Faith, §. 1. 2ly. That these Creeds must be a perfect digest of all things necessary to be believed now, and throughout all succeeding Ages of the World, §. 2. 3ly. That no Man who doth heartily believe these Creeds and the immediate Doctrines plainly con­tained in them, or evidently deduced from them can deserve to be Anathematized, or to be excluded from the Communion of Chri­stians, for not believing any other simple Article of Faith, §. 3. 4ly. That all those Councils which have Anathematized their fel­low Christians for such Doctrines as are not in these Creeds, nor can be evidently inferr'd from any thing contained in them have actually erred, §. 4. 5ly. That all the necessary Articles of Christian Faith are fully and perspicuously contained in Scripture according to the Doctrine of the whole Church of Christ, §. 5. Mr. M. 's Objection from Tertullian answered and retorted, Ibid. 6ly. That the Faith of Protestants in all their necessary Articles is most certain, §. 6. 7ly. That in this Sence the Faith was handed down to us by Tradition, viz. That this Creed which [Page 29]contains all the Essentials of it, hath been thus handed down by it, though by the same Tradition it was declared to be also fully con­tained in the Scripture, §. 7. 8ly. That the Romanists impose upon us when they argue for Traditions neither contained in Scri­pture nor the Creed, from the Sayings of Irenaeus and Tertullian, and other Fathers, which evidently relate to the Tradition of the Creed, §. 8. 9ly. That here is a full Answer to the Cata­logue of Fundamental Articles of Faith so oft demanded, §. 9. And to that other Question, Where was your Religion before Lu­ther? §. 10. The Reason why we still judge the Church of Rome a true Church, §. 11.

NOW the Consequences which naturally result from this Tradition, are sufficient to confirm the most important Arncles of the Faith of Protestants, to clear up the most consi­derable Objections which are made against it, and to confute, and wholly over throw the Doctrines of the Romish Church. For,

First, If, according to the Second Observation, §. 1 the Apostles delivered that which we call the Apostles Creed, or something like it to all Churches, if all the Christian Churches received such standing Rule of Faith from the Apostles and their Successors; if, according to the Third Observation, all Christians were received into the Church by Baptism, upon profession of this Faith, and were admitted to the participation of the Eucha­rist upon the like profession; if, according to the Fourth Ob­servation, the Fathers of the Church have always owned these Creeds as perfect digests of all the necessary Articles of Christian Faith; if, according to the Fifth Observation, these Symbols were always owned as a sufficient Test of Orthodoxy; and it was thought a clear and a convincing proof, that the addi­tional Doctrines of all kind of Hereticks, were on this sole ac­count to be rejected, because they were not mentioned or con­tained in this Creed. I say, if all these things are so, then it demonstratively follows, both from the nature of the thing, and the Tradition of the Church of all these Ages, that in these Symbols were contained all that the Apostles delivered as simply necessary to be believed of all Christians, and all that the whole Catholick Church judged needful to be held in point of Faith. For is it reasonable to think that the Apostles, the Apostolick [Page 30]Churches, or the four first General Councils were so forgetful as to omit any fundamental point in that Creed, which they delivered to be believed by all Christians as the Rule of Faith? What account can be given why any such summary of Faith should be made at all by the Apostles, or their Successors, but for this end, that in them all the necessary Articles of Christian Faith might be comprized; if a Creed were suitably to this Tra­dition, delivered by the Apostles to the Church, either we must think these Apostles unfaithful in their Work, or the Creed an unfaithful account of their Doctrine; or that all which they esteemed simply necessary to be believed is comprized in it; for to imagine otherwise is in effect to say this is not the Apo­stles Creed, but a part of it; but the Apostles, and the Church of the succeeding Ages giving it that name, seem plainly to in­form us that the summ, and substance of their credenda was comprized in it. To deny this is in effect to say they dealt deceitfully, and were a snare to Christians in composing of it; for to call it a Creed, and to leave out of it that which was necessarily to be believed, what had it been but to deceive the World, it being in effect to think that they had given us a Symbol which was indeed no Symbol, as being no distinctive mark betwixt the sound Believer and the Heretick, or one that errs in Fundamentals, which yet the notion of the word Symbol doth import, and which the Ancients tell us this Apo­stolick Symbol was designed to be. In fine, it is to believe that the Compilers of this Creed would put in some things un­necessary to be believed in themselves, only as being circum­stances of things necessary, as that our Saviour's Crucifixion happened under Pontius Pilate, his Resurrection was on the Third Day, and yet would leave out some things which were simply to be believed of all Christians. Moreover could the Apostles agree upon this as the Rule of what they afterwards should preach, and as a Rule to be given to Believers, if it contained not the whole Council of God in things simply necessary to be believed; if so, it follows, that either they observed not their own Rule in Preaching of the Gospel, or if they did, they kept back from the knowledge of the Faithful something necessary to be believed unto Salvation. It is well known that in the Notion of the Fathers, a Rule importeth fulness and perfection, even such a fulness, say Varinus and St. Basil, [Page 31]as, [...], Contr. Eunom. l. 1. p. 701. by no means doth ad­mit of any Diminution or Addition; that it is, [...], a boundary of what is right, wanting nothing. So Theodoret, Chrysostom, Oecumenius, Theophylact. In Philip. iij. 16. And could the Fathers then so constantly have stiled any of these Creeds the Rule of Faith, had they conceived them deficient in any necessary Points of Christian Doctrine? Could they have stiled either of them a perfect Confession, comprizing the whole Doctrine of Faith, the whole of Christian Doctrine, the comprehension and perfection of the Christian Faith, a comprisal of all the Articles of Faith, a Symbol that speaks of every part of Faith, the Faith suffi­cient for Salvation, the Life-giving, the saving Faith, the saving Knowledge, the only Truth which they received from the Apostles, the only Rule which admits of no Correction, no Addition, and no Diminution, the only Faith delivered by the Church to be kept by her Children? Could they have told us, that the most Learned could believe no more, and the meanest Christian did believe no less; that they need know no more, that they desired to believe no more, that they believed this first, that nothing more was to be believed, that in it nothing was to be innovated? Could they have said ex­presly, that the Apostles delivered in it whatsoever they thought ne­cessary for all Believers, and that they indited it to be a mark by which he should be known, who preached Christ truly according to the Rules of the Apostles; and by producing of which it might be known, saith Ruffinus, whether he were an Enemy or a Companion? And lastly, could their Great and General Councils have defined so often, That it should be lawful for no Man, [...], Concil. Ephes. Can. 7. [...], to introduce, write, or compose another Faith besides that which was defined by the Nicene Council. These are the words of the Third General Council, where presided that Cyril of Alexandria, who, in his letter to John of Anti­och, saith, We by no means permit the Faith defined, [...], or the Symbol of Faith made by the Holy Fathers met at Nice, to be shaken by any; nor do we suffer our selves or others to change one word, or transgress one Syllable of what is there contained. This Epistle, saith Mark Bishop of Ephesus, Apud Concil. Florent. Sess. 5. was read, and approved by the Fourth General Council, which also decreed, [...], That it should be lawful for no Man to add any thing to this Symbol, or take any thing from it, or to change it at all, or [Page 32]transform it into another Symbol. Theodoret. H. Eccl. l. 2. c. 18. Athanasius speaking of the Synod of Ariminum, saith, That the Orthodox and true Ser­vants of the Lord defined, that Men should be contented with that Faith alone which was held at Nice, [...], and mind, and seek for nothing more, or less, and that they deposed them who taught the contrary. And again, Ibid. Syn. Constant. Sub Menna Act. 5. p. 87. apud Bin. T. 4. That they should, [...], seek for nothing more than what was confessed by the Fathers at Nice. In the Fifth Ge­neral Synod, John, Patriarch of Constantinople saith, We have taken care, [...], that the foundation of Faith might remain inviolate accor­ding to the Tradition of the Holy Fathers. And this determina­tion they declared was made,

1st. Apud Concil. Flor. Sess. 5. Bin. Concil. Tom. 8. p. 591. Ibid. Athan. Epist. ad Afric. Episc. p. 932. Orat. de Div. Christi p. 165. Syn. Sard. apud Athan. Ep. ad Afric. Episc. p. 941. Because this venerable Symbol, saith the General Council of Chalcedon, [...], sufficeth to the perfect knowledge of the Truth; and as the Bishop of Ephesus well notes upon that place, It is manifest, [...], nothing is wanting to what is perfect; they also said, there was no need of adding any thing to it, because it was sufficient, [...], for the Subversion of every wicked Heresy, [...], to overthrow all the most ungodly Heresies, and that it was, [...], an Inscription as upon a Pillar against all Heresies.

2dly. Because they would not alter the Tradition they had received from their Forefathers. We, saith Cyril in the Gene­ral Council of Ephesus, have taken this care that nothing should be added to, Apud Concil. Flor Sess. 5. Bin. Ibid. p. 589. or altered in the Nicene Symbol, as being mindful of him, that said, [...], Re­move not the ancient Bounds which thy Fathers have set.

3dly. Because they would not give occasion to any to suspect their Faith imperfect, or that any Article of Faith was wanting in the Creeds already made. Thus the Synod of Sardis decreed, [...], Apud Athan. Ep. ad Anti­och. p. 576. That nothing more should be written touching the Faith, but that all should rest satisfied with the Faith confessed by the Nicene Fathers, [...], because it was deficient in nothing; and, [...], least that of Nice should be esteemed imperfect, and a pretence should be given to as many as will to write, and define touching the Faith. Theodoret H. Eccl. l. 2. c. 15. The Orthodox Fathers in the Council of A­riminum professed, That they were Children of the Nicene Fa­thers, [Page 33]but if, say they, we should dare to take away any thing from what they have written, [...], or add any thing to it, we should be spurious Children, [...], as being Accusers of what they did, who delivered, [...], an exact Rule of Faith. And again, they declare it, Ibid. [...], a dangerous thing to add any thing, or take any thing from the Nicene Creed, because if either of these things should be done, [...], the Enemies would have liberty to do what they would. Pag. 951. And Athanasius in his Epistle to John and Antiochus his Presbyters, commands them, [...], to reject them who would say more or less than was contained in that Creed. Apud Concil. Flor. Sess 8. Bin. Ibid. p. 627. And the Bishop of Ephesus well argues, That we can suffer nothing by keeping to the same Faith which the divine Fathers confessed and believed, since none but mad Men can accuse it of imperfection.

Secondly, §. 2 Hence it demonstratively follows that these Creeds must be a perfect digest of all things necessary to be believed now, and throughout all succeeding Ages of the World; for how can it be necessary for any Christian to have more in his Creed than the Apostles, and the Christians of the Four first Cen­turies had? May the Churches of after-Ages make the narrow way to Life more narrow than our Saviour, his Apostles and the Fathers left it? When the whole Church hath so expresly taught that this Faith was sufficient for the perfect knowledge of the Truth, that in it nothing was deficient, may others yet come after them, and by adding as many more Articles, no way pretending to be explications of the former Faith, re­move the ancient Bounds which our Fathers have set? Yea when the Apostles, [...], Act. xx. 27. [...], v. 20. who profess that they revealed the whole Council of God unto the Churches, and kept back nothing needful for Salvation, delivered this as the only Rule of Faith, and their Successors handed it down unto posterity, as that to which nothing was to be added, beyond which nothing was to be believed as an Article of Faith, shall after Ages come, and add as many more Articles, as necessary to be believed unto Salvation, as those which they delivered, and damn all those who do refuse to own them as such? Moreover, what reason can any Man give why any person should not be saved now by the same Faith which was sufficient for Salvation in the days [Page 34]of the Apostles, and the first four Centuries? Are we wiser than they? or are our Doctors more Learned, or more Faithful? Is there another Covenant made with the Church since their Days? Are other terms of Salvation since made? or is God less merciful to us than he was to them? Is not the famous Rule of Lirinensis this, Quod ab omnibus, quod ubique, quod sem­per, That which was always and every where believed of all, that is the Rule of Faith? And must it not hence follow, that there can be no New Article, no Declaration obliging us to believe any thing which was not always matter of the Christian Faith?

If you would palliate the matter by this specious pretence, That though the Church can make no Articles of Faith which never were revealed by the Apostles, she may declare those that want sufficient Declaration; is it not Nonsense to say, What always was believed wanteth sufficient Declaration? that is, it wanteth what is necessary to render it an Article of Faith, or a thing fit to be believed. Did the Apostles know that Article which you say wants sufficient Declaration, to be a necessary Article of Faith, or no? Did the Compilers of the Nicene or Con­stantinopolitan Creed? did all those Ages who asserted the per­fection of these Creeds, as to all matters of the Christian Faith know it, or no? If not, then must they teach they knew not what, or their Successors, without a new Revelation, could not know it: if they did know it, and declare it, What far­ther Declaration could it need, unless the Church, after that Declaration, lost a necessary Article of Faith delivered to her? If they knew it, but did not declare it, they must be charged with concealing some necessary part of the Gospel; or if it were unnecessary, why may not others still conceal it, and not afflict and clog the Faith of Christians with unnecessa­ry things?

If you say with the Latins in the Council of Florence, Apud Bin. Concil. To. 8. p. 649. that, [...], If all Men would acquiesce in the Faith defined, there would be no need to be concerned for any other, besides that of Nice; but by reason of Mens deviation from the Right Line, to bye, and crooked, false, and erroneous ways, it is necessary, [...], to unfold and interpret better the same Faith, and to make plain the way of Truth.

To this I reply, That here the Cause is given up to Prote­stants, for hence it follows, that the Supremacy of the Pope, the Celibacy of Priests, the Invocation of Saints, the Veneration of I­mages and Reliques, the true and proper Sacrifice of the Mass, the Doctrine of Transubstantiation, of Concomitance, and Communion in one Kind, of Purgatory, Indulgences, Reading the Service in a Tongue unknown, the Seven Sacraments, the Necessity of the Priests Inten­tion to the validity of a Sacrament, must be so far contained in the Nicene Creed, as to be only Explications and Interpretations of the same Articles of Faith; or it must be confessed that they are no necessary Articles of Christian Faith, and since the Greeks did in that Council plead that nothing was to be added by any after-Councils to the Nicene Faith, and the Latins in effect did own, that nothing should be added to it, but only, [...], P. 644, 645. another Exposition suitable to the Truth contained in it, which was not so much an Addition, as, [...], an Explication of the same thing; they both exclude the Addition of these Articles, unless that can be proved, which never can be rationally attempted, That they are only Explications of the Nicene Faith, as the Addition of Filioque to it was declared to be. And since we Protestants do acquiesce in the Nicene Faith, it follows by the concession of the Latins, that in respect to us, there was no need for after- Councils to be concerned for any other Faith.

2dly. The Fathers who made, or who embraced this boun­dary of Christian Faith expresly add, That there is no necessity of adding any thing unto it with respect to Hereticks, because it is sufficient of it self, for the aversion of all Heresies. Thus in that great dispute which was between the A [...]ians and the Orthodox, about adding something to the Nicene Faith, or making other Creeds besides it, Epist. ad Epict. Tom. 1. p. 581, 582. Athanasius gives his Judg­ment, That the vain talk of all the Hereticks that ever were, was baffled, and made to cease by the Faith confessed at Nice, according to the Holy Scriptures, and that this Faith was sufficient, [...], for the overthrow of all Impiety, and that no other Synod ought to be named in the Catholick Church, but that, for the Confusion of them, it being, [...], the mark of victory over all Heresie, and especially over that of Arius. And this demonstratively follows from their constant Doctrine, that these Creeds fully do contain all [Page 36]Doctrines of Faith necessary to be believed by all Christians, for seeing Heresie must be an Error of Faith in matters neces­sary to be believed, because it otherwise could be no damna­ble Error, there can be no Heresie which is not a denial of something necessary to be believed, that therefore which suf­ficiently instructs me in all things necessary to be believed must also fortifie me sufficiently against all Heresie.

3dly. This unfolding, making plain, better interpreting the Faith, being that which only can be done by farther Decla­ration of the Sence of some Article of Faith than formerly was made unto the Church, it is already baffled by the Refutation of the former Plea; and it is plainly inconsistent with the Pre­tences of our new Patrons of Tradition, for either the Father taught the Son this better Interpretation, and made plain this Sence of the Article, or he did not, if he did, there was no need of doing this by any Council, if he did not, then it is evident that the Son, if he believes this Sence, and this Inter­pretation, believes somewhat which he received not by Tra­dition from his Father, and so it must be certain that he may believe another sence of that Article, than his Father taught, and so in any other Article, viz. another sence of the Real Pre­sence, of the Pope's Supremacy, &c.

Thirdly, §. 3 Hence it must follow, That no Man who doth hear­tily believe these Creeds, and the immediate Doctrines plainly con­tained in them, or evidently deduced from them, can deserve to be anathematized, or be excluded from the Communion of Christians, for not believing any other simple Article of Faith, for then he must deserve to be excluded for a thing unnecessary to be believed by Christians. He may indeed deserve to be exclu­ded upon other Grounds from the external Communion of the Church, as, v. gr. for irregularity of Life, or violating the Church's Peace, but cannot justly be excluded for want of Christian Faith.

Fourthly, §. 4 Hence it must follow, That all those Councils which have anathematized their fellow Christians for such Doctrines as are not in these Creeds, nor can be evidently inferred from them, have been so far from being Infallible, that they have actually erred. And all those Churches who have rejected others from Commu­nion [Page 37]with them upon the same account, have acted Schismatically, because they excluded others from Communion without just Ground. It being therefore manifest that the Church of Rome hath added to the Nicene Creed these following Articles:

I. That the Pope of Rome is the Successor of St. Peter, and the Vicar of Jesus Christ.

II. That the Roman is the Holy, Catholick, and Apostolick Church, the Mother and Mistress of all Churches.

III. That to her therefore doth belong to judge of the true Sence, and Interpretation of Scripture, and that the Sence which she im­poseth on them is to be received as true.

IV. That there be Seven Sacraments of the New Law instituted by Jesus Christ, and which conferr Grace, viz. Baptism, Confir­mation, the Eucharist, Penance, Extream Ʋnction, Orders, Ma­trimony.

V. That in the Mass a true, proper, and propitiatory Sacrifice is offered for the Living and the Dead.

VI. That in the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist there is made a Conversion of the whole Substance of Bread into Christ's Body, and the whole Substance of Wine into his Blood, and so the Body and the Blood of Christ is there substantially present, together with his Soul and his Divinity.

VII. That under one Species only whole and entire Christ, and a true Sacrament is taken.

VIII. That there is a Purgatory, and that the Souls detained there are helped by the Prayers of the Faithful.

IX. That the Saints reigning with Christ are to be Prayed to, and their Reliques to be Venerated.

X. That the Images of Christ, the Blessed Virgin, and of other Saints are to be Honoured, and to have due Veneration given to them.

XI. That Christ left a Power of Indulgences to his Church, and that their use is most wholesome to Christian People.

XII. That all the Rites used by the Roman Church in Administra­tion of her Sacraments are to be admitted.

And lastly, That this is the true Catholick Faith, without which no Man can be saved. I say, It being manifest that the Church of Rome hath added all these Articles of Faith unto the Creeds forementioned, and by the Church declared to be a perfect digest of the Articles of Christian Faith; it follows that they must all be evidently proved to be contained in the Apostles, or [Page 38]the Nicene Creed, or that the Church of Rome must be Schisma­tical, in excluding from her Communion those who do not be­lieve, or yield assent unto them.

And thus, I hope, I have sufficiently shewed how this Tra­dition overthrows, and fully doth confute the New Doctrines of the Church of Rome. It now remains to shew how it con­firms the Cause of Protestants, and clears up the Objections which are made against it. Now;

First, §. 5 Seeing, according to this Tradition, these Symbols, as they are a perfect Summary of Christian Faith, so are they ful­ly and perspicuously contained in Scripture; hence it demon­stratively follows, that according to the Doctrine and Tradi­tion of the whole Church of Christ, the summ of all the necessa­ry Articles of Christian Faith, must fully and perspicuously be contained in Holy Scripture, and may be proved thence to the satisfaction of the meanest Catechist. And consequently, the Holy Scripture was by them esteemed a full and perspicuous Rule of Faith, according to our Sixth Note, in reference to all things necessary to be believed, which is the Fundamental Article of Protestants.

But doth not Tertullian speak in General, Object. NB. of never dispu­ting with Hereticks out of Scriptures only, Q. of Quest. p. 258, 259. because this Scripture combate availeth for nothing but to the making either ones Stomach, or ones Brains to turn, — and conclude generally, We must not therefore appeal to Scriptures, nor in our combate rely upon them, in which either no Victory is to be obtained, or a very uncertain one.

Tertullian here proposeth this Objection, Answ. That the Hereticks spake of the Scriptures, V. c. 7. §. 8. and perswaded their Doctrines from the Scriptures, and this he is so far from reprehending, that he holds it a thing absolutely necessary to be done by all who would discourse of divine Matters; It being impossible, saith he, aliunde de rebus fidei loqui, De praescript. cap. 15. quàm ex literis fidei, to speak of Matters of Faith, but from the Scriptures. And therefore he not only owns that the Rule of Faith he pleaded for was first deli­vered by word of Mouth, and after by the Writings of the Apostles; but also to that Objection of the Hereticks, Seek and ye shall find, Cap. 9. he answers by granting, that the Scriptures are to be searched and sought into, for finding out the Truth contained in the Rule of Faith, and that then nothing more respecting Faith is needful to [Page 39]be sought, because they had found what they sought for; then he proceeds to shew, non admittendos eos ad ullam de Scripturis disputationem, that the Hereticks were not to be admitted to dispute from Scriptures; and that, non sit cum illo disputandum, he was not to be disputed with from Scripture, for these following Reasons.

1. Because, ista Haeresis non recipit quasdam Scripturas, those Hereticks received not some Scriptures, viz. Iren. l. 1. c. 26. the Ebionites and En­cratites rejected all St. Paul's Epistles, and embraced only the Gospel of the Nazarens. L. 3. c. 11. p. 258, 259. Cerinthus allowed only the Gospel of St. Mark. Valentinus only that of St. John, Marcion only that of Luke, Ebion only that of Matthew.

2. Because, si quas recipit non recipit integras, those Scri­ptures which they owned, they received not entire, but with addi­tions and detractions, as their cause required, cutting off from them what most clearly made against then Heresies. Thus of the Marcionites, and the Lucianists, and the Valentinians; Origen confesseth, That they did [...], Contra Cel­sum l. 2. p. 77. change and pervert the Gospel.

3. Because, if they admitted any Scriptures entire, yet they corrupted them, per diversas expositiones, by adulterating the Sence of them, and miserably distorting them, to the upholding of their idle Dreams; for, saith Irenaeus, they said their Doctrines were not perspicuously revealed in Scripture, [...], L. 1. c. 1. p. 14. but by our Lord were mystically couched in Parables, even so mystical­ly, that, as you may see from the first, to the Nineteenth Chapter of the First Book of Irenaeus, it is enough to turn a Man's Stomach to read such Fooleries; as, v. gr. They prove their thirty Aeones, because our Saviour was Baptized when he was Thirty Years Old, and from the Parable of the Labourers sent into the Vineyard, some at the 1st, 3d, 6th, 9th, 11th. C. 1. p. 10. hour of the Day, which numbers put together make up Thirty. Thus, saith Irenaeus, they endeavoured to adapt some of our Lord's Parables, Pag. 32. and some Prophetical Expressions to their Do­ctrines, that they might not seem [...], without any Testi­mony from Scripture; but then, saith he, they miserably pervert the Order, and the Series of Holy Scripture, and deal with it as if one should take the Image of a King excellently made in Jewels, and should deform it into the Face of a Dog or a Woolf. They pre­tended also that some of their Doctrines were received, [...], from unwritten Traditions; C. 1. p. 32. and to prove them they [Page 40]produced a multitude, [...], of Apocryphal and adulterated Scriptures which they had feigned, Lib. 1. c. 17. pretending for their recourse unto Tradition this Accusation of the Holy Scriptures, Lib. 3. c. 2. That they were not right, nor of Authority sufficient, because they were spoken variously, and that from them the Truth could not be found out by such as were ignorant of Tra­dition, non enim per literas traditum illum, sed per vivam vocem, it being not delivered in writing, but by Oral Tradition; that is, they were plain Papists as to this pretence. Against such Men as these, saith Tertullian, the most skilful in the Scri­ptures will dispute in vain from Scripture, cum nolunt agnoscere ea per quae revincuntur, his nituntur quae falso composuerunt, & quae de ambiguitate coeperunt, since they will not own that for Scripture by which they are refuted, they will insist upon their Apo­cryphal Writings, and those things which they ambiguously have conceived. Ergo non ad Scripturas provocandum est, and therefore we are not to provoke them to dispute out of Scriptures, nor place our combate in those things in which no victory is to be ob­tained, or a very uncertain one. Let now any indifferent Reader judge whether Tertullian speaks in general against disputing with Hereticks out of Scripture, as Mr. M. here confidently saith; and not only of disputing against hanc Haeresin, that very Heresie which had these Arts to delude what was brought against them from Scripture, and appealed from it, with the Papists, to Oral Tradition.

And yet against these slippery Men, Irenaeus, and other of the Fathers first argued from Scriptures, & cum ex Scripturis arguebantur, and when they had baffled them there, and made them fly, as Romanists now do, unto Tradition, they followed them at that Weapon; and by producing the Tradition of their Creed and Rule of Faith, containing nothing of their New Doctrines, they stopp'd their Mouths, giving them never­theless to understand, Lib. 3. c. 1. That the Rule of Faith was by the Will of God not only preached to, but afterwards delivered to them in the Scriptures, to be the Pillar and the Ground of Truth, and that the Parables which they by their ridiculous Interpretations adapted to their purposes, Lib. 2. c. 46. were to be understood according to this Rule of Truth, and according to those things which were perspicuously revealed in Scripture, and that then they would not be Interpre­ted to a dangerous Sence. From which things thus explained we learn,

1. That no Man can discourse of Matters of Faith but from the Scriptures.

2. That these Scriptures were written by the Will of God to be the Pillar and the Ground of Truth to following Ages.

3. That if we do interpret the ambiguous Places of them by the plain, and with Analogy to the Rule of Faith contained in the Creed, we cannot dangerously erre.

Secondly, §. 6 Hence it is easie to demonstrate the certainty and full assurance which the Protestant hath for all his necessary Articles of Faith. He having for his Creeds, which, saith his Catechism, contain all the Articles of Christian Faith, all the same Grounds of assurance which any Roman Catholick, or any Christian can pretend to, viz. present acknowledged Profes­sion, and Tradition Oral of the present Church; and, 2ly. of all the Churches of the Roman Communion, and of all other Christian Churches. 3ly. The Profession and Oral Tradition of all Churches throught all Christian Ages, Times and Places, and even of all the Apostles, who were, saith this Tradition, the Authors jointly of that Creed which bears their name. 4ly. The Writings of the Fathers and of General Councils, who as­sure us that the Creeds they handed down unto us, contained the Apostolical Faith, the one and same Truth, they had been taught, the only, the entire, the perfect Faith of all Christians, to which nothing was to be added, as well as nothing to be ta­ken from it. Lastly, the written word of God in which they say this whole Faith is expresly, and in words contained, in which it may be found, and from which it may be proved to the capacity of the meanest Catechist. Whereas nothing of this nature can be shewed in Confirmation of the Faith of Romanists.

Thirdly, §. 7 Hence also we may learn how Christianity was handed down the same for Substance and Essentials, as it was from the beginning by Tradition, as the Ancients understood the word, viz. by the continual practice of the Church deli­vering the Summary and Rule of Faith, which she re­ceived from the Apostles to all her Members to be learnt by heart, or to be written not in Ink, but in the fleshly Tables of their Hearts, and then confirming all the Articles contained in [Page 42]it by the holy Scriptures, See Ch. 7. §. 7, 8, &c. and sending her Members to it to learn the Truth of what the Church had taught them. This is, saith Irenaeus, the Tradition which we have received from the Apostles, the Summary of Faith, the preaching of the Truth, the immoveable Rule of Truth, delivered to Christians at their Baptism, and by which the Church enlightens all who come unto the Truth. And this, saith he, the Apostles first preach­ed, and afterwards delivered in the Holy Scriptures, and so they say all.

Fourthly, §. 8 Hence it is easie to discern how the R. Doctors impose upon their Readers, when they urge the Sayings of Irenaeus and Tertullian for the establishing of their Traditions, or the asser­ting such Traditions as the Rule of Faith, which neither are contained in Scripture, nor the Apostles Creed, when it is evi­dent beyond exception that the Tradition which they speak of is that of the Apostles Creed, and of the necessary Articles of the Christian Faith contained in Scripture. Q. of Questions p. 345. Thus Mr. M. tri­umphs in those words of Irenaeus, What if the Apostles had not left us the Scriptures, must we not have followed that Order of Tra­dition which they delivered to those to whose charge they left the Churches to be Govern'd? To this Order of Tradition many Bar­barous Nations do assent, who have believed in Christ without any Writings, keeping diligently the ancient Tradition, (not Traditi­ons, as Mr. M. deceitfully Translates.) Now let it be obser­ved, That the Tradition here mentioned is only, vetus Aposto­lorum Traditio, Lib. 3. c. 4. the old Tradition of the Apostles, the belief of one God, maker of Heaven and Earth, and so on to the end of the Apostles Creed; and this will be the clearest Demon­stration against the Roman Church imaginable, for if we must have followed this Order of Tradition, had we been di­stitute of Scripture, we must have absolutely rejected all the Articles of Romish Faith. Mr. M. Ibid. That Irenaeus did believe that the Tra­dition left by the Apostles, was a sufficient Ground of divine Faith, is true; L. 3. c. 3, 4. but then it is as true that he believed that this Tradition was entirely contained in the Rule of Faith he there lays down, that it was, [...], the same, and only Truth, which was delivered by the Apostles; that it rendered them who believed this only, Wise, and acceptable to God, and fully armed against all Heresies. De praescrip. c. 28. Tertullian doth indeed put the Question, [Page 43] How is it likely that so many, and so great Churches, should erre in one Faith. Among many events there is not every where one issue, Q. of Quest. p. 400. The Errors of the Churches must needs have varied, but that which amongst many, is found one, is not mistaken, but delivered. Audeat ergo aliquis dicere eos errasse qui tradiderunt? De praescrip. c. 28, 29. Dare then any one say they erred who delivered that one and the same thing? But then this is so far from being plain Popery, as Mr. M. vainly boasts, that it effectually, and at one blow, Ibid. De Virg. Ve­land. c. 1. De praescrip. c. 13. de­stroys it; for having laid down his own Rule, immovable, and admitting no Novelty, no Addition, and delivered this Rule in words at length, ut hinc quid defendamus profiteamur, as a pro­fession of that entire Faith he undertook to defend against the Here­ticks, and beyond which nothing was needful to be known; he proceeds to shew that the Apostles in delivering this, as the entire Rule of Faith, were not deficient in teaching any thing which was needful to be believed. This he proves Chapter the Twenty-sixth, because Christ commanded that what they heard in Secret they should publish in the Light, and on the House top, and that they should not hide the Light under a Bushel, but set it on a Candlestick, that it might shine to all in the House; these Precepts either the Apostles understood not or neglected, if they did not fulfil them, but hid some of the Light, that is, of the Word of God, and, Sacramenti Christi, of the Doctrine of Christ. Whereas, saith he, it was, incredibile vel ignorasse Apostolos plenitudinem praedicationis, vel non omnem ordinem Regulae nobis edidiffe, that ei­their the Apostles were ignorant of any thing they were to preach, or that they did not perfectly reveal the Rule of Faith to all. He also shews, That the Church did not alter what she had re­ceived from the Apostles; because the Rule of Faith was one and the same in all Churches of Christ, they being all one, Chap. 20. ejus­dem Sacramenti una traditione, by having the same Tradition of the same Rule of Faith; and because they did, in eadem fide conspi­rare, agree in the same Faith, this Rule, this Creed, mentioned Chapter the Thirteenth, must therefore be according to Ter­tullian, the fulness of the Apostles preaching, the entire Rule of Faith they preached to all; or else, according to him, the Apostles must be ignorant or unfaithful, and his ensuing Argu­ment, That all succeeding Churches agreed in this Rule as in the Tessera Hospitalitatis, the Signal of Friendship, Ibid. that it was one and the same among them all, and that they who were [Page 44]not by Original Apostolical Churches, were yet Apostolical, be­cause they did conspire with them that were so in the Belief of this Faith, is a farther demonstration, that this Creed was the entire Faith delivered by the Apostles, and taught by all Churches; since otherwise, Tertullian's Argument must be false; for he expresly undertakes to prove that the Apostles delivered to the Churches the entire Rule of Faith, and that the Chur­ches did faithfully transmit to posterity the whole Faith they received from them; and that because they all transmitted the Apostles Creed, mentioned Chapter the Thirteenth, had not then that contained the whole Christian Faith, owned then by all the Orthodox as such, Tertullian had given up the Cause unto the Hereticks; for they might have replied upon him, as do the Romanists to us, that the Apostles delivered many other Traditions, as necessary to be believed as those contained in the Creed; and that these were the Doctrines which they owned, and Tertullian rejected. Hence then our Demonstration from these words of Tertullian is invincible; All Christians conspired in this, that this Rule of his contained the whole Faith re­ceived from the Apostles, beyond which nothing was neces­sary to be believed; whosoever could produce this Creed they received into Communion, pro consanguinitate doctrinae, because agreeing with them in the Faith; and whosoever pretended to any Articles of Faith, not mentioned in this Creed, they con­futed them, by saying, they had no such Article in the Creed, and therefore the Apostles, Chap. 32, 33. nihil tale docuerunt, taught no such thing, and rejected them, ob diversitatem Sacramenti, as holding a Faith different from that of the Church. Now how is it likely that so many, and so great Churches should erre in one Faith? The Errors of the Churches, had there been any, in deli­vering their entire Rule of Faith, must needs have varied, but that which amongst them all was one and the same, must be a sure Tra­dition; and then the Doctrines of the Roman Creed must be rejected as not taught by the Apostles, and as different from the Churches Faith. Mr. M. Ibid. Lo here [plain Protestantism] in the high­est point, proved and approved by all Christians within Two hundred Years after Christ.

The same Doctrine is delivered Chapter the Nineteenth and the Twentieth, Pag. 429, 430. on which Mr. M. insists, Sect. 20. Num. 4. for there he tells us, That our Lord sent his Twelve Apostles, eandem [Page 45]doctrinam ejusdem fidei nationibus promulgare, to preach the same Doctrine of Faith to the Nations, and so to plant Churches in every City, from which other Churches received, traducem fidei, & femina doctrinae, the Tradition of their Faith, and the Seeds of Doctrine; and embracing of it, became all Apostolical, by re­ceiving the same Rule of Faith. Hence therefore, saith he, we prescribe against the Hereticks; Hinc igitur di­rigimus prae­scriptionem. Cap. 21. for if our Lord sent his Apostles to preach, we must receive no other Preachers of the Faith, than he appointed; now what they preached, ought not to be otherwise proved, than by the same Churches which they planted, eis praedicando, tam vivâ quod aiunt voce, quam per Epistolas postea, by preach­ing to them by word of mouth, and afterwards by their Epistles: And if so, 'tis manifest, saith he, that Doctrine is to be account­ed true which conspires with the Apostolical Churches, whence Faith had its Original, and that is to be rejected which contradicts that Faith; it remains therefore, uti demonstremus an haec nostra doctrina cujus Regulam supra edidimus de Apostolorum tra­ditione censeatur, & ex hoc ipso an caeterae de mendacio ve­niunt, that we demonstrate whether our Doctrine, the Rule of which we have laid down, Chapter the Thirteenth, derives from the Tradition of the Apostles, and consequently whether all others be not false. He therefore doth again declare, That the Creed men­tioned by him there, is the entire Rule of Faith, and that by which we may discern who hold the Truth, and who teach Falshood: And argues thus, All the Apostolical Churches have delivered this Creed as that entire Doctrine which they re­ceived from the Apostles, and all the Hereticks say the contra­ry, therefore their Doctrine must be rejected, and that of the Apostolick Churches be received as the Truth. Mark here, Pag. 429. to use the words of Mr. M. how the first ground on which we are to stand, as upon a ground most advantageous for gaining the victory against Error, and purchasing triumph to Truth, is the Tradition of this Creed of the Apostles, as the entire Rule of Faith, for by that alone we assuredly know whether our Doctrine, of which the Rule is given, Chapter the Thirteenth, came from Apostolical Tradition, from this Rule of Faith delivered by the Apostles by word of Mouth, and by their Writings, and then by Tra­dition delivered down by successive practice of all Churches, to which Churches Tertullian here expresly sends us, will be discovered that only Tradition of the Rule of Faith, in which totum Christianae [Page 46]fidei Sacramentum, all the Mysteries of Christian Faith are con­tained. And thus Tertullian goes on pressing his Adversary meerly by the Tradition of this Creed, as the entire Rule of Faith; and this way, and only this way he prescribes, that we ought to shew what Christ and his Apostles taught.

Fifthly, §. 9 Hence we return an Answer to that demand so often but so vainly made, What Catalogue have you of Fundamental Articles of Faith? For here is a Catalogue of them recommen­ded to the whole World of Christians by so great Authority as may well be esteemed sufficient to satisfie the curiosity of this inquiry; here being Symbols delivered as the entire Summary of Articles of Christian Faith by the Consent of the Apostles, the four first General Councils, received by all Orthodox Chri­stians of all Places, and Ages as such, for at least Six hundred Years; here is, as Irenaeus saith, [...], as Tertullian, Regula immobilis, & irreformabilis, as the Greeks in the Council of Florence, [...], A Rule invariable, unmovable, unchangeable, not to be shaken, or reformed; a Rule, which say the Fathers, Concil. Hor. Apud Bin. Ses. 5. Tom. 8. p. 590. admits of no diminution or addition, this being, [...], a secondary Foundation of Faith after the Symbol; that it was not to be changed in the least, saith the Bishop of Ephesus. Whereas the Catalogue of Fundamentals in the Roman Church is still variable and increasing, every new General Council having it in their power by defining any new Thing disputed in the Schools, to advance it into a New Article of Faith.

Sixthly, §. 10 Hence also we return a satisfactory Answer to that Question so captiously put unto us, Where was your Church be­fore Luther? by saying that our Church was in all places of the World where these ancient Foundations were retained, and not subverted by introducing Doctrines plainly opposite unto them, our Church exactly is the same with that in Irenaeus and Tertullian's days, and could undoubtedly have had with them free Communion by virtue of her Symbol, yea, if that which always was professed to be the entire Summary of Faith be sufficient, when owned, and Baptized into, to render us of the same Church with them who so professed, they may here find our Church where they will scarce find their own [Page 47]in all the Ages from the Apostles to the Tenth Century, in the West, and till the Reformation in the East. For though our first Reformers in the Church of England differ'd a little from the Greek and Eastern Churches in some Rites and Practices, yet were we one in Faith; and so, as far as it is needful for Sister Churches to be, of one Church. Concil. Flor. apud Bin. To. 8. Sess. 5. For they maintained stifly in the Council of Florence that the Nicene or Constantino­politan Creed contained all the Articles of Christian Faith neces­sary to be believed, or which were to be imposed on Christi­ans, and that it was lawful for no Man to add to, or take from it, or to propose another Faith; Sess. 5. p. 586. Pag. 580. that this was the Catholick Faith which ought to be, [...], one, and the same among all Christians, that in this Symbol of Faith nothing was by the Fathers permitted, nothing put defectively, no­thing that wanted Correction or Addition. Censura Orient. Eccles. Edit. per Stanisl. Socolo­vium. c. 1. Atque hic quidem est ille verae & incorruptae fidei thesaurus, ab ipso spiritu sancto, ne quid ex eo aut auferatur, aut aliquid alie­num & adulterinum illi ad­datur, sancte obsignatus; haec est illa divina, sanctissima, perfecta ac universalis per orbem terrarum confusi po­puli Christiani tessera; haec est illa communis confessio omnium sanctorum patrum; hic est certissimus universae Christianae fidei limes, quem in utris (que) manibus comple­ctentes, quem ubique ma­gna libertate & alacritate confitentes velut quoddam coeleste, integrum, & in­corruptum, nullaque parte contaminatum sanctorum, divino numine afflatorum, hominum depositum ad ex­tremum usque finem vitae nostrae conservabimus. Censur. Orient. Eccl. Edit. per Stanislaum Socolovium. Cap. 1. Apud Bin. Ibid. p. 580, 577. In their Censure of the German Churches they set down the Constantinopolitan Creed, as that Trea­sure of the true incorrupted Faith, sacredly sealed by the Holy Ghost, that nothing should be taken from it, nothing alien or adulterine added to it, as that Divine, most Holy, Perfect, and universal Tessera of the Christian People diffused over all the World, the most common Confession of all the Holy Fathers, the most certain boundary of the whole Christian Faith; and they declare, That [...], this was the chief cause of the Schism betwixt them and the Western Churches, that the Romans had added to the Ni­cene Creed; there therefore was at that time no real difference betwixt them and us in the Symbol of our Faith, and therefore nothing which could hinder our Affection to Her, or Hers to us as a Sister Church, with which was maintained, and ought to be maintained the Union of Peace and Charity, by reason of this universal Tessera of Christian People, owned by both parties as the perfect Summary of their Faith.

Lastly, §. 11 Hence you may see why the Divines of the Church of England acknowledge the Church of Rome still to continue a true Church, and those in Communion with her, as true parts of the Catholick Church visible, though far from being only so, because they are Baptized into this Faith alone, and it is delivered to them even by the Church of Rome as the whole Catholick Faith, the whole Faith necessary to Salvation. For through the wonderful Providence of God it hath so happen­ed, Part. 1. c. 2. p. 13. that the Trent Catechism hath declared suitably to the Tra­dition of the Ancients, that the Apostles made the Symbol, which now bears their Name, to be a form of Christian Faith to those whom they should call, ad fidei unitatem, to the Ʋnity of Faith, and to be a mark of distinction betwixt false Brethren, and those who, verè Christo militiae Sacramento se obligarent, truly did oblige themselves to Christ by the Sacrament of their Warfare. And the Trent Council in prejudice to all her following Decrees hath also taught, That Symbolum Apostolorum est principium illud in quo omnes qui fidem Christi profitentur necessario conveniunt, ac Fundamentum Ecclesiae firmum ac unicum, Sess. 3. p. 7. the Symbol of the Apostles is that Principle in which all who profess the Faith do necessarily agree, and it is the firm and only Foundation of the Church. And at their Baptism of Infants and Adult Persons, the Questions and Answers run thus; Ritual. Rom. de Bapt. par­vul. p. 13. de Baptismo A­dult. p. 28. Pr. What askest thou of the Church of God? to which the Adult Person, or the God-Father of the Infant replies, I desire Faith. Pr. What will Faith pro­cure for thee? Godf. Life eternal: And yet the God-Father of the Child, or the Elect with the Adult Baptized, when they come to repeat this Faith, only recite the Apostles Creed, and so they still retain the Ancient and Apostolick way of admitting Members into the Church, as to matters of Faith required of them to be believed.

CHAP. IX.

The Novelty of the Romish Doctrines proved farther, First, from the Instructions given by the Church-Rulers to their Clergy, what they should teach the People, in which they profess that they com­prized the whole Faith and all things necessary to be believed, taught and done, and yet make not the least mention of the Romish Doctrines, §. 1. Secondly, From the Examination of a Bishop at his Ordination, who though he was not examined touching one of the Roman Articles, yet was he upon his belief of other Articles approved as one fully instructed in the Documents of Christian Faith, §. 2. The full agreement of the Eastern Chur­ches with the West in this Matter, §. 3. Thirdly, From the Ancient way of confuting Hereticks, by producing the Apostles and the Nicene Creed, and declaring touching other Doctrines not contained in them, that they are of Curiosity, not of Faith, §. 4. Fourthly, From the ancient Treatises written on purpose to in­struct Christians in the Articles of Christian Faith, which contain none of these New Articles, §. 5.

A Farther Demonstration that the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome were not received anciently as Articles of Christian Faith, or as things necessary to be belie­ved or practised by all Christians, may be taken from the in­structions given to the Clergy concerning what they were to teach the People committed to their Charge. For amongst these things we find all the positive Articles of the Faith of Pro­testants, the whole Symbol of the ancient Church, our whole Duty towards God and to our Neighbour, all that we are to believe, and pray, and hope for, but not one tittle of Ro­mish Faith. In their Instructions, quid sit a Presbyteris praedican­dum, what the Priests are to teach the People, The (a) L. 1. c. 82. Capitular of Charles the Great, (b) De Discipl. Eccl. l 1. c. 102. Regino, and (c) Decret. part 6. 155. — 161. Ivo tell us from the Councils of Rouën and Challon,

1. That they are to preach to all in General, §. 1 That they be­lieve in the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, one God Omnipotent who made all things; and that the Deity, Essence and Majesty of [Page 50]the Three Persons, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, is one.

2. That the Son of God was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, for the Salvation of Mankind; that he suffered, was buried, rose again the Third Day, ascended into Heaven, and is to come in the end of the World to judge all Men according to their Works; that the Wicked, with the Devil, shall be sent into eternal Fire, and the Just, with Christ, shall possess everlasting Life.

3. That all Men shall rise again in their own Flesh.

4. He is to teach them for what Crimes Men shall be deputed with the Devil, Gal. v. 19, 20, 21. which the Apostle thus Enumerates; Fornication, Ʋncleanness, Lasciviousness, Idolatry, Witchcraft, Hatred, Vari­ance, Emulations, Wrath, Strife, Seditions, Heresies, Envyings, Murthers, Drunkenness, Revellings, and such like. They who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God, and therefore let all these things with all care be prohibited.

5. He is to teach of the Love of God, and our Neighbour, of Faith and Hope in God, of Humility, Patience, Chastity, Kind­ness, Mercy, of Alms, Confession, and Forgiving our Brethren from the Heart; for he that doth these, and the like things, shall inherit the Kingdom of God.

Moreover they tell us from the Councils of Gangra, Reims and Challon, that every Priest must teach all his Parochians, Sym­bolum, & orationem Dominicam, the Creed, and the Lord's Prayer, and cause them to repeat them when they come to Con­fession at Lent, and not administer the Sacrament to them till they can rehearse them, because none can be saved without the knowledge of them; in uno enim sides & credulitas Christiana continetur; for in the one is contained the Faith of Christians, Ivo Ibid. c. 158. in the other is expressed what we are to ask of God; and these things are so great, that he who can fully understand them, sufficere sibi credatur ad salutem aeternam, understands what is believed sufficient to eternal Salvation. And secondly, Because in the Lord's Prayer are com­prized all things necessary for humane Life; and in the Apostles Symbol, Cap. 159. sides ex integro comprehenditur, the Catholick Faith is entirely contained, and by learning it they would rightly learn, sidem Catholicam, the Catholick Faith.

Hence then the Argument runs thus, If the Faith of Chri­stians was equally contained in many other Doctrines, why did not the Church equally require her Clergy to teach them also to the People? Why do these Councils say, That her Eaith, [Page 51]her Catholick Faith is entirely contained in this Creed of the Apostles, and that the belief of these things is sufficient for the Salvation of him who fully understands them? Sure there is some great Reason of that signal difference betwixt the Church of those Ages, which say, the Apostles Creed alone is that Faith without which, nemo salvus esse potest, no man can be saved; and the present R. Church, which saith of all her new Articles added to the Creed, Haec est vera fides Catholica extra quam nemo salvus esse potest, Ab illis quorum cura ad me in munere meo spectabit tene­ri, doceri, & praedicari quan­tum in me erit curaturum. Bull. Pij 4 ti. This is the true Catholick Faith, without which no Man can be saved, betwixt that Church which only instructs her Priests to teach the Apostles Creed, and that which maketh all her Clergy swear to hold all the Articles contained in the Creed of Pius the Fourth. And also to take care that they be held, taught, and preached by all who do belong to their Care.

3dly, §. 2 That none of the Doctrines contained in the New Creed of Pius the Fourth, and added to the Nicene Creed, are ancient Articles of Faith, will farther be made evident from the Examination which the ancient Canons of the Church required of him who was to be ordained Bishop: Can. 1. Con­cil. Tom. 2. p. 1199. For by the Canon of the Fourth Council of Carthage he was first to be examined, si fidei documenta verbis simplicibus asserat, Whether in plain words he asserted the Doctrines of Faith, that is, Whether he held the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost to be one God, and the whole Trinity to be Co-essential, Consubstantial, Co-eternal, and Co-omnipotent; whether he held that every Person in the Trinity was perfect God; and that neither the Father, nor the Holy Ghost, but the Son only was incarnate, as being, as to his Divinity the Son of the Father, and as to his Humanity, the Son of an humane Mother, true God of his Father, and true Man of his Mother, receiving true Flesh from his Mother, and having an humane rational Soul, so that both Natures were in him; that is, he was God and Man, one Person, one Son, one Christ, one Lord, Creator of all things which are; and with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, the Author, Lord, and Ruler of all Creatures; who suffered truly in the Flesh, died a true bodily death, rose again with a true Resurrection of his Plesh, and a true resuming of his Soul, in which he shall come to judge the quick and the dead. It also is to be enquired of him, Whether [Page 52]he believes one and the same God to be the Author of the Old and New Testament, that is, of the Law, Prophets and Apostles, and that the Devil was not made wicked by Nature, but by his own Will; whether he believes the Resurrection of that Flesh which dies, and not another; whether he believes a future judgment, and, that every one shall receive according to the things which they have done in the Flesh, Punishments or Glory; whether he doth not disapprove of Marriage, nor condemn Second Marriages, nor condemn eating of Flesh; whether he Communicates with reconciled Penitents, and believes that all Sins both Original and Actual, are remitted in Ba­ptism, and that no Man can be saved out of the Catholick Church. Cum in his omnibus examinatus inventus fuer it plene instructus, When by Examination, he is found fully instructed in all these things, let him be ordained Bishop, &c. These were all the Doctrines of Faith required to be known, or held by the Bishop in the 4th. Century. And this continued to be the Rule of his Examina­tion, and the whole Faith required to be professed by him at his Ordination till the Thirteenth Century, as you may learn from the, Pag. 97, 98. interrogatio de credulitate Episcopi, question touching the Faith of a Bishop in the Ordo Romanus, which form of Examination they profess to have received from the ancient Institution of the Holy Fathers, and especially from the Council of Carthage. From the Council of Nantes, Can. 11. and from Regino in the Ninth Century, De Disc. Eccl. lib. 1. cap. 443. who transcribe this Canon of the Council of Carthage, as containing the form, qualiter Episcopus ordinan­dus examinabitur, How a Bishop, that is to be ordained, shall be examined. Decret. part. 5. c. 62 l. 1. c. 8. Dist. 23. c. 2. As also doth Ivo in the Eleventh, Barchardus in the Twelfth, and Gratian in the Thirteenth Century. These therefore from the Fourth to the Thirteenth Century were re­puted all the Articles of Christian Faith, in which it was thought necessary that a Bishop should be instructed, and if he did assert these things, he was thought fully instructed in the Documents of Christian Faith.

And to shew the Concord of the Eastern with the Western Churches in these matters, §. 3 let it be considered, that Theodoret having given an account of Heretical Fables in Four Books, he proceeds, Cap. 4. p. 262. Book the Fifth, to Discourse, [...], of the Doctrines of the Church, and to lay before us, [...], the Evangelical Doctrine, that by com­paring [Page 53]it with that of the Hereticks, we may discern the difference be­twixt Light and Darkness, perfect Health, and mortal Sickness; and then he proceeds to give us all the Doctrines contained in this Form of Examination, but not one of the Articles which they of Rome have added to the Nicene Creed. In his First Chapter he speaks of God the Father, the Creator of all things, and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. In the Second, Of his only be­gotten Son, co-essential and co-eternal with the Father. In the Third, Of the Holy Spirit, of the same Nature and Substance with them both. In the Fourth, Of the Creation of all things by the Father, with the Son, and Holy Ghost. In the Eighth, Of the Devil asserting that he had not his wickedness from his Creator, but his own perverse will. In the Eleventh, Of the Incarnation of our Lord, that he took flesh of the Virgin Mary, had a reasonable Soul united to it, and so became God and Man in one Person. That he took a true Body, chap. 12. A true Soul, ch. 13. A perfect humane Nature, ch. 14. That he raised up the same Flesh in which he suffer'd, ch. 15. That the same God was Author of the Old and New Testament, ch. 17. That Baptism procures the Remissi­on of all our old Sins, ch. 18. That there would be a Resurrection of that very Body which was corrupted and dissolved, ch. 19. And a future Judgment, where every one shall receive according to what he hath done in the Body, ch. 20. That this shall be at our Lord's Second coming to judge the quick and the dead, ch. 22. That Matrimony was to be allowed, ch. 25. yea Second Marri­ages, ch. 26. That the wounds received after Baptism might be healed, ch. 28. That the Church forbids not the use of Flesh, ch. 29. And here concluding his Discourse concerning Ecclesi­astical Doctrines, respecting Faith and Manners, he saith, [...], These are the Doctrines of the Holy Spirit which we must always follow, preserving this Rule of them im­movable. And that you may be sure that Scripture was the Church's Rule, that taught her all these things, he doth not on­ly call these Doctrines, [...], the Doctrines of the Gospel, and often say in his Discourse upon them, [...], P. 249, 250, 259, 262, 275, 304. These things we have been taught by the Holy Scriptures; the Holy Scripture is, [...], the Teacher of these things; but concludes his Discourse of the Doctrinals of the Church, thus, P. 304. [...], [Page 54] These Doctrines the Church hath received from divine Men, the Prophets, and Apostles, and their Successors, these then were in his Age reputed all the Doctrines of Christian Faith, and they were all conceived clearly to be contained in, and proved from the Holy Scriptures; their Faith then did not differ in one Article from that of Protestants, nor did they differ from them in assigning Scripture as the Rule of Faith.

And 4ly. §. 4 This will be farther evident from the consideration of the most Eminent Fathers of the Church, who have em­ployed their Time and Labour in refuting Hereticks. For they still lay down the Apostles, or the Nicene Creed, as the Foundation of their Faith, and the entire belief of Christians; and speak of other Doctrines as such in which they were at liberty to exercise their parts and curiosity, but were by no means to obtrude them as Articles of Christian Faith. Thus Irenaeus having given us the Faith which the Apostles delivered to the Church, Lib. 1. cap. 4. and which she did, through the whole World pro­fess without Addition or Diminution, he proceeds to shew, That, [...], the Church retaining one and the same Faith throughout the World, they exercised their knowledge about other matters, to explain the dispensation of God towards Men, his long suffering both towards Men, and fallen Angels, to enquire why one and the same God made some things Temporal, others Eternal, some Heavenly, and some Earthly things? why, being invisible, he appeared to the Prophets in divers Shapes? why many Covenants were made with Man, and what was the Character of every Covenant? why God concluded all Men under Ʋnbelief, that he might have mercy upon all? why the Word of God was made Flesh, and suffered? why Christ came only in the last times, and of the end of all things, and of things to come, [...], and to explicate other things mentioned in the Scripture: But notwithstanding all these En­quiries, the Churches Faith was still the same, as being com­prized in the forementioned Articles of the Apostles Creed. Tertullian having laid down the same Rule in his Prescripti­on against Hereticks, Cap. 13, 14. he reduceth all enquiries beyond this Rule, libidini curiositatis, to the lust of Curiosity, and saith, That we may better be ignorant in other things, than Curiously con­cerned [Page 55]to know them; whereas had there been as many more Articles of Christian Faith delivered by the Apostles, and as ne­cessary to be believed by all Christians, as those which were contained in their Creed, and Rule of Faith, what ignorance, or what unfaithfulness to Souls must they be guilty of who men­tion none of all these necessaries, but virtually, and in effect exclude them all from being so, by thus declaring that all be­yond this Rule did only serve to exercise our Wit, our Curiosity, our Knowledge concerning profound Mysteries, which were no part of Faith, and of which, without detriment to the Christian Faith, we might be ignorant.

Epiphanius having discoursed at large of all the Heresies of his time, he closes his Discourse with an exposition of the Ca­tholick Faith, in which he speaks, Of one God over all, §. 3. Of the Consubstantial Trinity, by which all things were created, §. 14. Of the Birth of Christ of the Virgin Mary, from whom he received a true Body and true Flesh. Of his humane Soul, and of the imion of both to his Divinity, §. 15. Of his Sufferings on the Cross in his humane Nature; of his descent into Hell; of his Resurrection; of his Ascention into Heaven, whence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead, §. 17. Of the Resurrection of the same Body that died; of the future Recompence according to what we have done in the Flesh; of the Damnation of the Wicked, and the future Hap­piness of the Just, §. 18. This, saith he, is the Faith of the Church; [...], §. 19. Vid. etiam, §, 25. [...], these are the things which the one Catholick Church holds touching the Faith, §. 21. These things we have discoursed with as much brevity as we could, of the Consubstantiality of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, of the incarnation of Christ, and of his final coming, [...], and of the other Articles of Faith. These therefore in his time comprised all the Articles of the Christian Faith, the Doctrines of the Catholick Church, and therefore the New Roman Articles could be no parts of Christian Faith, no Do­ctrines of the Church Catholick when Epiphanius flourished in it. And upon account of this Symbol of Faith it is that he calls the Church, and the way of Truth, [...], Haer. 59. §. 12, 13. The Kings High-way, and calls them the Servants of God, who do, [...], know this firm Rule or Canon, and walk in this way of Truth.

5ly. §. 5 This will abundantly appear from an impartial refle­ction on those Treatises which have been written by the An­cient Fathers, at the request or the desire of others, to be in­structed in the Articles of Christian Faith. Thus when the Em­peror Jovianus desired to learn of Athanasius, [...], the Faith of the Catholick Church, Athanasius tells him expresly, To. 1. p. 245. That it was that Faith which was, [...], confessed by the Nicene Fathers; and that he might the better know it, he sets down their Creed at length, telling him moreover, like a true Protestant, That the true and pious Faith in Christ was manifest to all, Pag. 246. [...], being known, and read from the Holy Scriptures.

When some Monks had desired St. Basil to send to them, De vera & pia fide p. 385. a. [...], a written confessionof the holy Faith. In answer to this demand St. Basil lays down this as his Foundation, That it is the property of a Faithful Minister to preserve those things, Ibid. B. [...], pure, sincere, and unadulterated, which are commited to him by his Good Lord, to be distributed to his fellow Servants. I therefore, saith he, according to the Will of God, will lay before you those things, [...], which I have learnt from the divinely inspired Scripture. This Fundamental position, that it is the property of a Faithful Steward to deliver nothing to his fellow Servants, as part of Holy Faith, but what he hath learned from the Holy Scripture, he confirms in these words; Ibid. C.D. For if our Lord himself, in whom were hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge — said thus, He (the Father) gave me a Commandment what I should say and speak; and again, The things which I speak, as the Father hath told me, so I speak. And if the Holy Spirit spake nothing of him­self, but only spake those things which he had heard from him, how much more is it as well safe as pious for us, [...], to do, and mind the same thing in the Name of the Lord Jesus. In­deed, Ibid. E. saith he, when I conflict with Hereticks, whose Footsteps I must follow, I am compelled sometimes to use, [...], Expressions not found in Scripture, though neither are they alien from the pious sence of Scripture, P. 386. a. but now I have thought it most convenient to the common Scope of us, and you, to fulfil your command in the simplicity of the sound Faith, [...], by saying those things which I have been taught from the divinely in­spired [Page 57]Scripture, abstaining from those Names and Words, [...], which are not to be found expresly in the Holy Scripture. For, saith he, if the Lord be Faith­ful in all his words, if all his Commandments are Faithful, and established for ever, and done in Truth and Righteousness. Ibid. c. [...], It is a manifest falling from the Faith, and a manifestation of Pride, either to reject any thing that is written, or to superinduce any thing that is not written, our Lord having said, My Sheep hear my Voice. — And the Apostle by an Example taken from Men, viz. That if it be but a Man's Testament, yet if it be confirmed, no Man rejects, or adds any thing unto it, [...], Ibid. d. most vehemently forbids that any thing should be added to, or taken from the divinely inspired Scriptures. And therefore, though we have used other words in our controversial Discourses against Here­ticks, [...], Ibid. e. yet now, that a Confession of the sound Faith, and simple manife­station of it lies before us, we will temper our stile accordingly, [...], Pag. 387. c. explaining it more simply and properly, and doing only that which may instruct you, according to that saying of the Apostle, To give a reason of your Faith. Now, Pag 389. b. c. saith he, in doing this we neither have ability nor leasure to collect all that is said in Scripture of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; but we hope, saith he, to satisfie your Consciences as to the manifestation of our knowledge in the holy Scri­ptures, [...], and your full assurance of Faith, by those few things we shall select out of the Holy Scri­ptures. And after this long Protestant Preface comes a Creed owned by all Protestants in these words, P. 389. d. e. ‘We be­lieve therefore, and confess one only true, and Good God, and Father Almighty, of whom are all things, the God and Father of our Lord and God Jesus Christ: And we believe one only begotten Son of God, our Lord and God Jesus Christ, the only true (God,) by whom all things both visible and invisible were made, and by whom all things consist, who in the beginning was with God, and was God, and after was according to the Scriptures seen on Earth, and conversed with Men, who being in the Form of God, coveted not to be (in the World) like to God, but [Page 58]emptied himself, and taking upon him the Form of a Ser­vant, by his Nativity of a Virgin, and being found in fashion as a Man, he fulfilled all things which were written of, and concerning him, according to the command of the Fa­ther, being Obedient even to Death, the Death of the Cross, and being raised again the Third Day from the Dead, ac­cording to the Scriptures, P. 390. a. he was seen by his holy Disciples, and the rest, as it is written; and he ascended into the Heavens, and sitteth at the Right-hand of the Father, from whence he comes at the end of the World to raise up all, and to give to every one according to his Work, when the Righteous shall be taken up into Life Eternal, and the King­dom of Heaven, but the wicked shall be condemned to ever­lasting Punishment, where their Worm dieth not, and the Fire is not quenched; and we believe one Holy Ghost and Comforter, by whom we are sealed unto the Day of Re­demption, the Spirit of Truth and of Adoption, in whom we cry Abba Father, who distributeth and worketh in us the Gifts given of God to every one to profit withal, as he willeth, who teacheth and brings to our Remembrance all things which he hath heard from the Son. The Good Spirit who Guides us into all Truth, and confirmeth all Believers in true and exact Knowledge, in pious Worship, and spiritual Adoration, and in the true Confession of God the Father, his only Son our Lord and God, Jesus Christ, and of himself:’ [...], This we think, this is, [...], the Rule of Holy Men. P. 392. And I beseech you, laying aside all curious Questions, P. 391. and indecent strifes about words, [...], to rest contented with the things spoken by Holy Men, and by the Lord himself; and to with­draw your selves from them that are alien from the Evangelical and Apostolical Faith, the Apostle having said, That if an Angel from Heaven preach to you any other Doctrine, besides that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed; and having warned you to withdraw from every one who walks disorderly, and not according to the Tradition which you have received from us. So that, according to St. Basil, this Creed is the Tradition received from the Apo­stles, the Evangelical and Apostolical Faith, the Rule of Faith, to which nothing is to be superadded, besides which nothing to be preached as any portion of the Rule of Faith, and this [Page 59]whole Faith expresly is contained in Scripture, and is delivered in the words of Scripture.

Laurentius sends an Epistle to St. Austin to know of him, Quid sequendum maximè, Enchir. c. 4. quid propter diversas principaliter Haere­ses, sit fugiendum? What was chiefly to be followed, and what, by reason of the diversity of Heresies, was principally to be avoided, quod certum, propriumque fidei Catholicae fundamentum, what was the sure, and proper Foundation of the Christian Faith? In An­swer to this Enquiry he receives a Treatise from St. Cap. 3. Austin containing 122. Chapters, in which he undertakes to teach him, what he was to believe, to love, and hope for, and in the general he tells him, Cap. 6. that it is easie to instruct him in these three particulars, nam ecce tibi Symbolum & dominica oratio, in his duobus tria illa intuere, Cap. 7. for behold the Symbol and the Lord's Prayer, in these two see these three things, Faith believes, Hope and Charity prays; and then he goes on to a particular Dis­course on all these Heads, not speaking throughout all those numerous Chapters of one Article of the Romish Faith, exce­pting only when Chapter the 69. he speaks of Purgatory Fire, as of a doubtful and uncertain thing; and Chapter 109. he ut­terly confounds it, by laying down for certain, That during the time betwixt the Death of Christians and the last Resurrection of their Bodies, their Souls are kept in hidden Receptacles, as they, by reason of the Actions done in their Life time, became worthy of Rest or Misery.

One thing there is still more considerable, that when the Arian Heresie sprung up, and even in the time, and at the Session of the Nicene Council, this was still produced as the Faith of the Apostolick Church, the Rule of Faith, the Faith which they had learned from the Scriptures and had received at Baptism, and on account of which they challenged to be owned as Orthodox by all their Christian Brethren. Alexander Bishop of Alexandria in his Epistle to his Namesake of Con­stantinople recites his Creed with this Preface, Apud Theo­dor. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 3. [...], so we believe, as it seemed good to the Apo­stolick Church, viz. We believe in one only unbegotten Father,—and in one Lord Jesus Christ his only begotten Son. — Besides this pious Faith of the Father, and the Son, We confess, as the Holy Scriptures teach us, one Holy Ghost, the Sanctifier of Holy Men under the Old Testament, and of the divine Teachers of the [Page 60]New, and one only Catholick and Apostolick Church inexpugnable by the World, and triumphing over all the wicked Insurrections of the Heterodox; after this we confess the Resurrection of the Dead, of which our Lord Jesus Christ was the first fruits, who indeed, and not in appearance only, took his Body from the God-bearing Virgin, and who, in the end of the Ages, conversing among Men for the aboli­shing of Sin, was Crucified, and dying — rose again from the Dead, ascended into the Heavens, and sitteth at the Right-hand of Majesty. These things we teach and preach. [...], These are the Doctrines of the Church received from the Apostles. Whereas, had the Apostles delivered any other Doctrines of Faith, 'tis evident, these were but some of them, and therefore that those others ought to have been mentioned by one who says these things on purpose to declare his Ortho­doxy, and satisfie all other Christians, that he entirely embraced the true Christian Faith.

Gennadius hath a Treatise in which he doth designedly dis­course of Ecclesiastical Doctrines, omitting nothing, that I can remember, which then obtained in the Latin Church, and yet in that whole Treatise he hath not given the least hint of one of the New Articles contained in the Creed of Pius the Fourth; but, on the contrary, he in the General declares, That the Faith received in Baptism is, Cap. 52. fides Ecclesiae, the Church's Faith. And whereas in the Church of Rome auricular and secret Con­fession is made necessary to the Receiving of the Sacrament. He, Hortor prius publica poeni­tentia satisfa­cere, Cap. 53. speaking not one word of that, doth say expresly, If any Person, after Baptism, hath committed mortal Sins, I exhort him first to make satisfaction by publick Penance, and so being recon­ciled by the Judgment of the Priest to Communicate; if he would not receive the Sacrament to his own Condemnation. And whereas they now teach, That pious Souls go hence to Pur­gatory, Omnium sanctorum ani­mae cum Christo sunt, & exeuntes de corpore ad Chri­stum vadunt, c. 78. to suffer for their Venial Sins, he posi­tively declares, That since the Ascension of our Lord into Heaven, the Souls of all Saints are with Christ, and departing from the Body, go to Christ. Moreover he declares, That a Clerk is not to be Ordained who hath had Two Wives after Baptism, Cap. 72. or who hath had one who was a Concubine, and not a Matron, or who was married to a Widow, to one Divorced, or a Whore, or who hath Maim'd himself, or received Ʋsury; but he saith not one word [Page 61]of not receiving him to Ordination who is not a Virgin, or doth not promise to contain, or who is not Divorced from his Ma­tron. 'Tis therefore evident, that then none of these New Articles had obtained in the Latin Church.

CHAP. X.

That Romanists have in the General confessed the Novelty of many of their Doctrines, §. 1. And in particular, 1st. Of the Integrity and sufficiency of Holy Scripture, as to all necessary Articles of Christian Faith, §. 2. 2dly. Of their Canon of the Old Te­stament, §. 3. As is proved from the Sixth to the Sixteenth Cen­tury, Ibid. 3dly. Of the Right of Princes to call General Coun­cils, §. 4. 4thly. Of the Fallibility of Councils, §. 5. Of Pur­gatory, §. 6. Of Indulgences, §. 7. Of the Veneration of I­mages, §. 8. Of Invocation of Saints, §. 9. Of Latin Service, §. 10. Of the Seven Sacraments in general, §. 11. Of the Sacrament of Confirmation, §. 12. Of auricular Confession, §. 13. Of Extream Ʋnction, §. 14. Of Marriage, §. 15. Of Tran­substantiation, §. 16. Of Communion in one Kind, §. 17. Of the true propitiatory Sacrifice of the Mass, §. 18. Of the Celi­bacy of Priests, §. 19.

TO these clear Evidences of the Novelty of the pretended Apostolical Traditions of the Church of Rome, I proceed now to add the plain, and the ingenuous Confession of some of the most able and learned Members of that Church, who either in the General have owned that many of these Tradi­tions were not Apostolical and Primitive, or handed down to them throughout all Ages of the Church of Christ, or in par­ticular confess that many of those Doctrines which by that Church are now imposed as Articles of Christian Faith, either began to be asserted, or imposed in after-Ages, or were di­sputed and questioned, denied or condemned, or at the least not mentioned in some of the preceeding Ages of the Church. And,

First, §. 1 In the General this hath been tacitly confessed by the Learned and Ingenuous Author of the Nouvelle Bibliotheque, or the New Library of the Ecclesiastical Writers of the first three Centuries. For when he gives us the Abridgment of the Doctrine of those Ages, he mentions not among them any, or scarcely any of the present and contested Doctrines of the Church of Rome. (He saith indeed, Ils n' ont point douté que l' Eucharistie ne fut le Corps, & le sang de J. C. They doubted not that the Eucha­rist was the Body and the Blood of Christ, and they called it by that Name. But he durst not say as in his Abridgment of the Do­ctrine of the Fourth Century, To. 2. p. 949, 950. he doth, Ils ont enseigne claire­ment que le pain & le vin de l'Eucharistie étoient changez au Corps, & au Sang de Jesus Christ; They clearly taught that the Bread and Wine of the Eucharist were changed into the Body and Blood of Jesus Christ, much less that they believed that this was such a change as did annihilate the substance of the Bread and Wine.) He therefore in effect confesseth, that during these Three Ages he could find no Footsteps of the R. Doctrines. The Author of the Book stiled Onus Ecclesiae saith, the Doctrines of the Wicklevists were these,

1. That the Pope was not Superior to other Bishops.

2. That there was no Purgatory Fire.

3. That it was a vain thing to Pray for the Dead.

4. That auricular Confession was not necessary.

5. That the Communion was to be received in both Kinds.

And these, Quae plerique Scholastici se­cuti sunt, cap. 18. §. 7. saith he, are Sophisms, which most of the School­men delighting in logical Tattle, and loving strange Opinions, fol­lowed. He further adds, that Huss and Jerom of Prague held, That the universal Church consisted not in Rome, or in the Pope, but in the body of the Elect, An haec, vel alia eorum dogmata fuerint novae va­nitatis vel Evangelicae An­tiquitatis, nescio, Ibid. and that Men might be saved who were not subject to the Church of Rome; concluding thus, Whether these, or other of their Doctrines were new Vanities, or of Evange­lical Antiquity, Epist. l. 6. p. 245. I know not. Erasmus in his Epistle to Martin Luther gives him to understand, That there were in England Men of the greatest Note who esteemed very well of his Writings, Ut quisque vir est optimus ita illius Scriptis minime offen­di, Ep. l. 12. p. 400. and Men at Loven, who bore the same Affe­ction to them. In his Epistle Cardinali Moguntino, This, saith he, I observe, that the better any Man is, the less he is offended with Luther 's Writings. In his Letter to Cardinal Campejus, he [Page 63]speaks thus, Videham ut quisque esset integerrimis moribus & E­vangelicae puritati proximus, ita minime infensum Luthe­ro. Lib. 14. p. 446. I heard excellent Men of approved Do­ctrine and Religion, rejoice that they met with that Man's Books; and I saw, that as any man was more upright in his Life, or nearer to Evangelical purity, he was the less offended with Luther. And in the same Epistle he adds, Pag. 448. that he conceived it not convenient pre­sently to be incensed against a Man with whose Writings so many excellent Governors, so many Learned and pious Men were delighted. L. 15. p. 492. In his Epistle to Godeschallus, he saith, That he did not defend him even then, cum non decessent maximi Theologi qui non vereren­tur affirmare nihil esse in Luthero, quin per probatos Authores posset defendi, when the greatest Divines were not afraid to affirm, that there was nothing in Luther which might not be defended by ap­proved Authors. And lastly he himself declares, Hausit plera (que) ex veteribus. Epist. l. 14. p. 447. That Luther gathered most of his Tenets from the Ancients, and that had he named the Ancients from whom he had them, he would have avoided much of that envy which then lay upon him.

To proceed to the particular Controversies in the Order in which they are mentioned in the Articles of Religion subscribed by our Clergy.

Holy Scripture, saith our Sixth Article, §. 2 containeth all things necessary to Salvation; so that whatsoever is not read therein, nor may be proved thereby, is not required of any Man that it should be believed as an Article of Faith, or be thought requisite or neces­sary to Salvation. So that besides the same, Art. 21. the Church ought not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of Salvation.

Agreeably to this Article the Bishop of Rhodes disputing with the Greeks in the Council of Flo­rence speaks thus in the behalf of the Western Bi­shops, [...]; Bin. Tom. 8. Concil. Florent. Sess. 7. p. 609. [...]. Ibid. I desire you Greeks to satisfie me in this Questi­on, Doth not the Gospel perfectly contain the Doctrine of Christian Faith? Surely, saith he, the Reve­rence you bear to it will not permit you to affirm that the Faith is not perfectly contained there. And that is true, and not denied by us, [...]. Ibid. which the Bishop of E­phesus said, That the Fathers had inclosed the Gospel and the Holy Scripture, so that it should by no means be lawful to add to them. And whereas the the Bishop of Ephesus had said, That the Evangelists did not [Page 64]forbid that any thing should be added to what they had written, This, saith he, with his leave, cannot be said of Holy Scripture, for the Apostle Paul saith, [...]. Gal. i. 9. If any Man preach any thing besides what you have received, let him be Anathema. And St. John in the end of his Revelations saith, If any one add to these things, God shall add to him the Plagues which are written in this Book. [...]. Ibid. Sess. 8. p. 630. Nicenus also on the part of the Greeks saith, We draw all divine Doctrines from the Foun­tains of the Holy Scriptures, which are the principles and the foundations of our Faith, to which nothing ever was, or ever shall be added by us or any other Christian. [...]. Concil. Flor. Sess. 25. p. 783. Time was, saith the Archbishop of Nice in his Oration made at that time and place, when the Church, the Spouse of God, was without spot or wrinkle, viz. when we made more account of the simple and not curious Faith delivered as it lay in the Gospel, and regarding that superfluous and talkative Divinity which is the fruit of our own Reasonings, less than the Sacred Oracles, [...], we attend only to what was written, delighting in the things spoken by the Holy Spirit, and being compacted in one by them. So that it seems by these plain words, that both the East and West were then of the same Judgment with the Church of England in this Article.

It is declared, saith John Gerson, by the Authority of Diony­sius, Declaratur ex Authoritate Dionysii di­centis nihil au­dendum dicere de divinis, nisi quae nobis a Scriptura S. tradita sunt, quoniam Scriptura nobis tradita est tanquam Regula sufficiens & infallibilis pro regimine totius Ecclesiastici corporis. Lib. de Exam. Doctr. secunda parte princip. consid. 1. That we must not dare to say any thing of Divine Things, but that which is delivered to us from the Holy Scriptures, of which the Reason is, That the Scripture is delivered to us as a Rule sufficient, and infallible for the Government of the whole Ecclesiastical Body, and Members of it to the End of the World.

The Holy Scripture, saith Gabriel Biel, is, according to B. Gre­gory, In Can. Miss. Lect. 71. f. 200. Edit. 1510. as the Mouth of God, quia per eam loquitur Deus omnia quae vult a nobis fieri, because by it God speaketh all things which he would have done by us.

Gregory the Great, saith Molinaeus, asserts, Asserit Haereseos labe in­quinatos qui extra S. Scri­pturas aliquid docent aut proferunt, &c. Lib. de Concil. Trid. §. 17. That they are infected with the filth of Heresie who teach or produce any thing beyond the Holy Scriptures; I mean in those things which appertain to the Substance of Faith and Doctrine.

The Sorbon Doctor, who set forth the French Testament printed at Mons, A. D. 1672. informs us, Praeface 1, 2. That St. Austin considered the Holy Scripture as the Treasure of Divinity, and as the Source of all those Truths which a Man ought to know, for the Edification of himself, or the Instruction of others. And speaking of the mixture of profound places with those which are pro­portioned to the capacity of the most simple, he saith, That which ought to comfort us in this obscurity is, that according to St. Augustin, the Holy Scripture proposeth to us all that is necessary for the conduct of our Life in a manner easie and intelligible, that it ex­plicates and clears up it self by speaking that clearly in some places which it saith obscurely in others.

The Guide of Controversies saith, Guid. Disc. 2. §. 40. n. 2. That as for the sufficiency or the entireness of the Scriptures, for the containing of all those Points of Faith which are simply necessary of all Persons, to be believed for attaining Salvation, Catholicks deny it not. And for this he cites, among many other R. Doctors, this saying of Aquinas, In doctrina Christi, 22. qu. 1. Art. 9. & Apostolorum (he means Scripta) veritas fidei est sufficienter explicata, In the (written) Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles, the Truth of Faith is sufficiently explained. In the same Article our Church having reckoned up the Books of the Old Testament which she esteemed Canonical, Art. 6. and which by both Churches are recieved as such, she adds the other Books, as Hierom saith, The Church doth read for Example of Life, and Instruction of Manners, but yet doth not apply them to establish any Doctrine. Such are these following.

  • The Third Book of Esdras.
  • The Fourth Book of Esdras.
  • The Book of Tobias.
  • The Book of Judith.
  • The rest of the Book of Esther.
  • The Book of Wisdom.
  • Jesus the Son of Syrach.
  • Baruch the Prophet.
  • The Song of the Three Chil­dren.
  • The Story of Susanna.
  • Of Bell and the Dragon.
  • The Prayer of Manasses.
  • The First Book of Maccabees.
  • The Second Book of Macca­bees.

Of all which (excepting only the Third and Fourth Books of Esdras, and the Prayer of Manasses) the Council of Trent saith, Whosoever shall not receive them as Sacred and Canonical, Sess. 4. let him be Anathema. And yet this Determination is so apparently re­pugnant to the Doctrine of the Ancient Church, that Mr. Du Pin, a Doctor of the Faculty of Divinity in Paris, and his Ma­jesty's Professor Royal in Philosophy, hath entirely given up this Cause unto the Protestants. For,

1. Whereas it is confessed by all the Learned of both Chur­ches, that we in this distinction betwixt Books of the Old Te­stament Canonical and Apocryphal, or not Canonical, exactly follow the Canon and the Judgment of the Jews, Tom. 1. dissert. praelim. p. 51. from whom the Christians received the Books of the Old Testament. He also saith, The Christian Antiquity, for the Books of the Old Testa­ment, hath followed the Canon of the Jews, that no others were cited in the New Testament, but those which belonged to the Canon of the Jews. That the first Catalogues of Canonical Books made by Ecclesiastical Authors, both Greek and Latin, comprehend no others in the Canon. P. 612, 613. In his Abridgment of the Doctrine of the Three first Centuries, he saith expresly, That the Christians of those times owned no other Canonical Books of the Old Testament, but those which belonged to the Canon of the Hebrews; and that they sometimes cited the Apocryphal Books, but never put them in the number of Canonical Books.

And whereas Mr. M. and J. L. have had the confidence to say, Mr. M. p. 85, 86. That after the Declarations of the Council of Carthage, Pope Innocent, and Gelasius, &c. no one ever pertinaciously dis­sented from it, but such as Protestants themselves do confess to be He­reticks, J.L. c. xi. p. 23. until the days of Luther. Or that no Catholick after the Church's Declaration in the Year 419. ever doubted of them. Qui depuis les decisions des Conciles de Carthage, & de Rome, & la Declaration d'Innocent I. n'ont compte, que vingt deux, ou vingt quatre livres Canoniques de l'Ancien Testament. Tom. 1. Diss. praelim. p. 60. Mr. Du Pin having produced the ex­press words of Gregory the Great, after that time to the contrary, adds, in flat contradiction to them, these ensuing words; We ought to make the same reflection on all the other Ecclesiastical Au­thors, Greek and Latin, which we have produced, who, After the Decisions of the Council of Carthage, and of Rome, and the Declaration of Innocent the First, have counted only Two, or Four and twenty Books of the Old Testament; which makes it evident that these Definitions were [Page 67]not yet followed by all Authors, and by all Churches, till such time as this Matter was fully determined by the definition of the Council of Trent.

And indeed, §. 3 the Truth of this Confession is as clear as the Light: For as Mr. M. and J. L. confess, Vid c. 3. §. 13. Lib. 1. de ver­bo Dei. c. 20. S. ad alterum. That the Canon of Scripture was not defined till the Fifth Century: As Bellarmine ac­knowledgeth, That Melito, Epiphanius, Hilarius, Hieronymus, Ruffinus, in expounding the Canon of the Old Testament, fol­lowed the Hebrews, not the Greeks: De locis Theol. l. 2. c. 11. Sect. Quid Ecclesi [...] ­sticum. As Canus excuseth Ruffinus for rejecting with us the Apocrypha, because he did it, in eo tempore quo res nondum erat definita, when this thing was not defined; on which account, saith he, we also do excuse the rest; and so all these men virtually confess, that there was no Tradition of the Church against us during those Ages. So in the following Centuries, even till the time that the Trent Council met, ap­proved Authors do declare the Doctrine of the Church to have been still according to the Doctrine of this Article, and contra­ry to the Definition of the Trent Council. For,

In the Western Church Primasius a Bishop of the African Church, saith, Cent. 6. In Apocalyps. cap. 4. The Books of the Old Testament of Canonical Au­thority which we receive, N. B. are Twenty-four, which St. John insinuated by the Twenty-four Wings.

Leontius Bizantinus having said, [...]. De Sectis, Act. 2. Let us reckon up the Books received by the Church, he adds, That the Books of the Old Testament are Twenty-two, and concludes thus, These are the Books Canonized in the Church, — of which they that belong to the Old Testament are all received by the Hebrews.

In the Ninth Century Nicephorus, Patriarch of Constantinople, Cent. 9. undertakes to reckon up the divine Scriptures, which were re­ceived and Canonized in the Church, and of these in the Old Testament he numbers only Twenty-two as we do, Canon. Scrip. Chron. p. ult. Quibuscontra­dicitur & non recipiuntur ab Ecclesia. Bibl. H. Eccl. & de vitis Pontif. and among the Books contradicted, and not received in the Church, he puts the Maccabees, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Esther, Judith, Susanna and Tobit. Anastasius the Keeper of the Library of the Church of Rome, among the Books which are contradicted, and not re­ceived by the Church, reckons the Maccabees, Wisdom, Ecclesi­asticus, Susanna, Judith and Tobit.

In the Twelfth Century Peter Mauricius, Cent. 12. Abbot of Clugny in his Epistle against the Petrobusians tells them, they ought of [Page 68]necessity to receive the whole Canon which is received by the Church; and then having reckoned up the Canonical Books of the Old Testament as we do, he adds, That after these Authentick Books of the Holy Scri­pture, Restant post hos Authen­ti [...]os sex non reticendi libri sapientia, &c. Pag. 25. c. de Autor. Vet. Test. there be Six not to be concealed, viz. the Books of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith, and both the Books of Maccabees. Hugo de Sancto Vi­ctore saith, Sunt praeterea alii quidem libri, ut sapientia Solomonis, &c. Qui leguntur quidem, sed non scribuntur in Canone de scripturis & scriptoribus Sacris Cap 6 Prolog in l. de Sacram c 7 And the division he says is made, Authoritate universalis Eccl. Didasc. l. 4. c. 1.2. Richardus de Sancto Vi­ctore excerpt. l. 2. c. 9. That all the Books of the Old Testament are Twenty-two; and that there are besides other Books, as the Wisdom of Solomon, the Book of Jesus the Son of Syrach, Judith, Tobias and the Books of M [...]c [...]abees, sed non scribuntur in Canone, but they are not written in the Canon; and this he very frequently repeats. Richardus de Sancto Victore saith in like manner, That the Books of the Old Testament are Twenty-two, alii non habentur in Canone, others are not put into the Canon, though they are read by us, as are the Writings of the Fathers, and these Books are Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Ju­dith and the Maccabees.

John Beleth having reckoned up the Books of the Old Testa­ment, and told us they were Twenty-two, he after saith ex­presly, De div. Offi­ciis c. 60, 62. That Tobit, the Maccabees, Philo, and the Son of Syrach, were Apocrypha, and that, hos quatuor quidem non recipit Ecclesia, the Church receiveth not these four.

John of Salisbury in Answer to the Question put to him, Ep. 172. Edit. Paris. 1611. p. 279. Quem credam numerum esse librorum V. & N. Testamenti? What he be­lieved to be the number of the Books of the Old and the New Testa­ment? P. 281. saith, That following, Catholicae Ecclesiae Doctorem Hieronymum, St. Jerom as the most approved Doctor of the Ca­tholick Church in this matter, he undoubtedly believed them to be Twenty-two. And then of the Books of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobias, and the Maccabees he saith, Non reputantur in Canone, They are not reckoned in the Canon; and having added to this account the number of the Books of the New Testament, he concludes of them both thus, Et hunc quidem numerum esse librorum qui in S. Scripturarum Canonem admittuntur, celebris apud Ecclesiam, P. 282. & indubitata traditio est, And that this is the number of the Books which are admitted into the Canon of the Holy Scriptures, is what the celebrated and undoubted Tradition of the Church declares.

The Ordinary Gloss received in this, Cent. 13. De libris Bi­bliae Canonicis & non Cano­nicis. and in the following Ages, with the general Approbation of the Schools, and all the Doctors of the Western Church declareth, 1. That the Ca­nonical Books of the Old Testament are only Twenty-two; and having reckoned them up in this order, viz. Five Books of Moses, Eight of the Prophets, and Nine Hagiographa; he adds, That quicquid extra hos est, ut dicit Hieronymus, inter Apocrypha est ponendum, What Books soever there be, besides, relating to the Old Testament, they ought, according to St. Jerom, to be put among the Apocrypha; particularly before the Books of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus and the Maccabees, he saith, Here begins a Book qui non est in Canone, or, qui non est de Canone, Ibid. which belongs not to the Canon. And again, Isti sunt libri qui non sunt in Canone, These are the Books which are not in the Canon, and which the Church admits as good and useful, but not as Canonical. He also giveth his Advertisement, Ibid. That the Chapters added to Esther and to Daniel, are not in the Canon; so that in all things he perfectly accordeth with the Church of England. 2. As for those Books which are not Canonical he informs us, That Ecclesia eos legit & permittit, the Church reads, and permits them to be read by the Faithful for Devotion, and Information of Man­ners, but she doth not think their Authority sufficient to prove what is doubtful, or matter of dispute, or to confirm Ecclesiastical Do­ctrines. And this, 3. because there is as much difference betwixt Books Canonical and not Canonical, as betwixt what is certain and what is dubious, betwixt Books written by the Inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and Books indited they knew not when or by whom. And, 4. He professes to have made this distinction, and exact numeration of the Books which did, and which did not belong unto the Canon, because there were many, who, because they did not spend much time in studying the Scriptures, existimabant omnes libros qui in Biblia continentur pari veneratione esse reverendos, thought (with the Trent Council) all the Books contained in the Bible were to be received with a like Veneration, not knowing how to distinguish betwixt Books Canonical and not Canonical.

In the Fourteenth Century Brito a Friar Minorite put forth his Exposition of the Prologues of St. Jerom upon the Bible, which were usually joined to the Ordinary Gloss, and are still extant in the Works of Nicholas Lyra; and in his Exposition of the Prologue upon Joshua, he informs us, That according to [Page 70]the Hebrews, the Books of the Old Testament are divided into the Law, the Prophets, and the Hagiographa; the Law containing Five Books, the Prophets Eight, and the Hagiographa Nine; that the Books of Judith, the Maccabees, of Wisdom, and Ecclesi­asticus, the Third and Fourth of Esdras, and the Book of Tobit. Apocryphi dicuntur, Quia vero de veritate isto­rum librorum non dubitatur, ab Ecclesia re­cipiuntur. are called Apoorvphal, because the Authors of them are not known, though they are received of the Church, as not doubting the truth of them. In his Exposition on the Prologue upon Kings, he tells us, That the Prologue of St. Jerom was useful, ut sciamus librorum Canonis, & Apocryphorum distincti­onem, that we might (by it) know the distinction betwixt the Canonical and Apocryphal Books, and that it defends the Holy Scripture against them who introduce the Apocryphal Books for Ha­giographa, or sacred Writings. And in his Exposition upon his Prologue before Daniel, he saith, Continet liber iste Apocrypham partem, Historiam Susannae, Hymnum puerorum, & Belis Dra­conisque fabulas. This Book containeth something Apocryphal, viz. The History of Susanna, the Song of the Three Children, and the Fables of Bell and the Dragon. Now this being a work of so great Credit, as to be joined to the Gloss, and commonly received, as Lyra saith, must give us the prevailing Judgment of that Age.

Nicholas Lyra in his Preface upon Tobit saith, That by the favour of God, he, having writ, super libros S. Scripturae Ca­nonicos, on the Canonical Books of Scripture, from Genesis to the Revelations, intended by the same Grace of God, super alios scribere qui non sunt Canonici, to write upon others which were not Canonical, and which are only received in the Church for Instruction of Manners, not being by her thought sufficient to confirm doubtful Matters. Now these, saith he, according to St. Jerom in his Prologue on the Kings, are Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, To­bias, and the Maccabees, Baruch, and the Second of Esdras, as he saith in his Prologues to those Books. In the beginning of his Notes upon Esra he renews all this, saying, That he in­tended, though Commenting upon the Historical Books of the Old Testament, to pass by the History of Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees, quia non sunt de Canone apud Hebraeos nec apud Christianos, because they neither are esteemed Canonical by Jews nor Christians; yea St. Jerom saith in his Prologue, That inter Apocrypha cantantur, the Church Chants them among the A­pocrypha; I therefore, saith he, first intend to write on the whole [Page 81]Canonical Scripture, and then, super istos, & alios qui communiter ponuntur in bibliis, quamvis non sint de Canone, upon those, and other Books which are commonly put in our Bibles, though they be­long not to the Canon. Moreover the Third and Fourth of Es­dras he passeth over without Notes for the same Reason. On the Thirteenth of Daniel he Notes thus, The History of Su­sanna ought to be put, inter libros Bibliae non Canonicos, among the Books of the Bible which are not Canonical; and in his Notes on the Fourteenth Chapter he saith of the History of Bell and the Dragon, ponitur inter Scripturas non Canonicas, it is put among those Scriptures which are not Canonical, after the History of Su­sanna. Now had not Lyra mentioned the Judgment of the Church touching these Books, yet these Expressions in Com­ments of so great Credit in the Church sufficiently shew, that this was then a Doctrine well received in the Church of Rome.

Antoninus Florentinus in his Historical Summs acknowledgeth only Twenty-two Canonical Books of the Old Testament, Cent. 15. Sum. Hist. part. 1. Tit. 3. c. 4. &c. 6. §. 12. saying in General of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith and the Mac­cabees, that Ecclesia recipit, the Church receives them as true and profitable, though not as of force in matters of Faith, Unde forte habent Autho­ritatem talem qualem habent dicta istorum doctorum ap­probata ab Ecclesia. Sum. Theol. part. 3. Tit. 18. c. 6. §. 2. and in particular of Ecclesiasticus, that it is, re­ceptus ab Ecclesia ad legendum, non tamen Authen­ticus est ad probandum ea quae veniunt in contentionem fidei, received by the Church to be read, but is not Authentical to prove things doubtful in the Faith.

Alphonsus Tostatus saith of the Six debated Books, Praefat. in Matth. qu. 2. That they are not put into the Canon by the Church, nor doth she regularly command them to be read, or to be received, or judge them disobe­dient who do not receive them. For, Ecclesia non est certa de Auctoribus eorum, the Church is not certain of the Authors of them; yea she knoweth not, an spiritu sancto inspirati, whether they were indited by Men inspired of the Holy Spirit, and so she obliges no Man, ad necessariò credendum id quod ibi habe­tur, to yield necessary assent to what they do contain. Enarrat. prae­fat. in l. para­lip. q. 7. And else­where, Though, saith he, these Apocryphal Books be joined with others of the Bible, and read in the Church, none of them is of such Authority, ut ex eo Ecclesia arguat ad probandam aliquam veritatem, & quantum ad hoc non recipit eos, that the Church proves any truth out of them, for as to that she doth not receive them.

Dionysius Carthusianus saith, Praefat. in Gen. Art. 4. The Books of the Old Testament are Twenty-two, as saith St. Jerom in his Prologue before the Kings, and having reckoned them up, Five Legal, Eight Hi­storical, Nine Hagiographa, he adds, Hos libros vocant Canoni­cos, alios vero Apocryphos, These Books are called, (by Divines) Canonical, the rest Apocryphal.

In the Sixteenth Century Franciscus Ximenius reckons those Books of the Old Testament which were extant only in Greek, Cent. 16. as, Bibl. Complut. Praef. ad Lect. Libri extra Canonem, quos Ecclesia potius ad aedificationem populi quam ad auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum dogmatum confirman­dam recipit, Books out of the Canon, which the Church receives rather for Edification of the People, than for confirmation of Ec­clesiastical Doctrines. Erasmus having numbered the Canonical Books of the Old Testament as we do, In expos Symb. Apost. & De­cal. Catech. 4. vers. finem. Ed. Antver. 1533. concludes thus, Intra hunc numerum conclusit priscorum Authoritas Vet. Test. volumina, The Authority of the Ancients comprized the Volumes of the Old Testament, of whose Truth it was not lawful to doubt, within this number. Johannes Ferus having told us that the Apocryphal Books were Nine, In exam. Or­dinand. he adds, That, olim in Ecclesia Apocryphi publicè non recitabantur, nec quisquam Authoritate eorum preme­batur, anciently the Apocryphal Books were not read publickly, nor was any Man pressed with their Authority.

Sebastian Munster in his Preface to the Old Testament, and in the Chapter of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament num­bers them exactly as we do, and then he saith, Intra hunc nu­merum concluserunt & Hebraei, & prisci Christiani volumina veteris Testamenti, Both the Hebrews and the ancient Christians comprized the Volumes of the Old Testament within this number; but now the other (which he reckons as we do, excepting only the Song of the Three Children) are received, in usum Ecclesiasticum, into the use of the Church.

Moreover, from the Ninth Century, in which the Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible was begun by Strabus, to the Sixteenth, they did not only number the Canonical and reject the Apocry­phal Books, as we do, but they did it chiefly for the very reason that is assigned in our Article, viz. among others the Authority of St. Jerom, Card. Cajetan. Praefat. super Josuam ad Clem. 7. declaring, That, Sancto Hieronymo universa Eccle­sia Latina plurimum debet — propter discretos ab eodem libros Canonicos à non Canonicis, The universal Church is very much be­holding to St. Jerom, not only because he noted what Parts where [Page 73]added to the Books of the Old Testament, or were but doubtful Appendixes, but also for separating the Canonical from the un­canonical Books. That the Church received those Books which he received, and rejected those which he rejected. That, Consonat Hieronymus cus maxima habetur fides in Ec­clesia — is inquam Hierony­mus in Prologo Galeato inter Canonicos libros V. Testa­menti hosce duntaxat enume­rat. — Firmiter tamen hae­rendum credo sententiae Hie­ronymi Cujus Autoritas me movit, ne multo altius quam a suo tempore de librorum horum ordine disputarem, cum & illis floruerit tempo­ribus quae doctis hominibus abundabant, & multa ex Gestis veterum Theologo­rum legerit, quae nunc perie­re: peritissimus quoque suit & Graecae & Hebraicae lite­raturae, & demum ejus testi­monium ab Ecclesia pro san­ctissimo habeatur. Picus Mi­rand. de fide & ordinc. cre­dendi, Theorem. 5. Com. in libr. Hist. V. Test. In primum cap. Matth. ad v. 12. Testimonium Hieronymi quoad hoc ut Sacrosanctum habetur in Ecclesiâ, as to this Mat­ter, the Church held his Testimony to be sacred; yea the whole Church preferred it before any other account of this Matter, given by either Pope, Council or Father. For, saith Cajetan, as to this matter, ad limam Hieronymi reducenda sunt verba tam Con­ciliorum, quam Doctorum, the words of Councils and Doctors must be reduced to the Rule of St. Jerom. So that those Books which he rejects, are not to be esteemed Canonical, as that word importeth, Books sufficient, ad firmandum ca quae sunt fidei, to confirm Articles of Faith, but only as it signifies Books useful, and aedificationem Ecclesiae, for the Edification of the Church; and with this distinction you may reconcile the difference betwixt him and St. Austin, and betwixt the Councils of Carthage and of Laodicea. Alphonsus Tostatus saith, Magis cre­dendum est Hieronymo quam Augustino, maxime ubi agitur de veteri Testamento, St. Jerom is to be cre­dited, especially in things belonging to the Old Testa­ment and Histories, before St. Austin, for in this thing he exceeded all the Doctors of the Church.

The same Tostatus saith, Ista distinctio facta est ab Ecclesia Universali quae con­corditer tenet istam distin­ctionem factam ab Hierony­mo, nam ista tenebatur a Judaeis fidelibus, & fult po­stea continuata in Ecclesia. Defens. Part. 2. c. 22. That the Ʋniversal Church with one accord holds the distinction made by St. Jerom, for that was held by the Faithful Jews before Christs Advent, and was afterwards continued in the Church; and hence it came to pass that there was never any Bible found in those times which had before it the Canon of Carthage, the Catalogue of St. Austin, or the Epistle of Pope Innocent, or the Decree of Pope Gelasius, whereas in all Manu­script and Printed Bibles the Prologue of St. Jerom, stiled Ga­leatus, was placed before them, by a common and universal consent of the Latin Church, to be a sure Index and Discrimi­nation of the Apocryphal and Ecclesiastical Books from the Ca­nonical. [Page 74]And this is the true Reason why many of the forecited Authors speaking of the Apocryphal Books, mention sometimes but Five or Six, viz. Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobit and the Book of Maccabees, to wit, because St. Jerom in his Pro­logue upon the Book of Kings mentions them only, though in his Preface to the Book of Jeremy he rejects Baruch, and in his Preface upon Daniel he rejects the History of Susanna, the Song of the Three Children, and the Fables of Bell and the Dragon; and so do they who Comment on these Books, by his Example, and with respect unto his Judgment. So that from what hath been discoursed, it is exceeding evident against the confident Assertions of Mr. M. and J. L. That after the Fifth Century it was the General Opinion of the Church, till the Sixteenth Century, that the Canonical Books were only Two, or Four and Twenty, and that those Books we stile Apocryphal, did not belong unto the Canon, and were not of validity sufficient to confirm Articles of Christian Faith.

Concerning General Councils our Church asserts Two Things,

1. Art. 21. That they may not be called together without the commandment and will of Princes.

2. That they may erre, and sometimes have erred, even in things pertaining unto God; wherefore things ordained by them as necessary to Salvation, have neither Strength, nor Authority, un­less it may be declared that they be taken out of Holy Scripture.

Now touching the first Proposition, That General Councils may not be called together without the Commandment and Will of Princes, the Eastern Churches concurr in Judgment with us. Sguropylus in his History of the Council of Florence saith, That in their Synod held about the Ʋnion of the Eastern, and the Western Churches they unanimously declared, [...], Sect. 2. c. 8. That the Emperor, according to his ancient Custom and Prerogative, was to call Oecumenical Synods, and no other was to do it. And again, The Emperor, saith he, Sect. 10. cap. 2. p 280. and the Greeks contended, [...], that it was the Previlege of the Emperor to call the Synod; and, upon that account his Name was placed first in it, as was manifest from the Acts of the Councils.

The ablest Writers of the West say the same thing. Cardi­nal Cusanus declares, We must say, touching a General Council, De Concord. Cath. l. 2. c. 2. f. 39. That the Authority of it doth not so depend on him that calls it, that if the Pope do not call it, it should be no Council, quia tunc non fuissent omnia octa universalia Concilia firma, quoni­am per Imperatores congregabantur, for then none of the Eight General Councils would be firm, they being all called by the Emperors from whom the Bishop of Rome, as other Patriarchs, received by Letters missive a publick warning to come, or send unto the Coun­cils. And again, From what hath been discoursed it appears, Lib. 3 c. 13. Imperatores sanctos congregationes Synodales universalium Conciliorum totius Ecclesiae semper fecisse, That the Emperors did always call General Councils. This, saith he, I have found to be true by perusing the Acts of all the General Councils to the Eighth inclusively. And so I have read in the Gloss of Anastasius, the Pope's Library-Keeper, Quòd universales Synodos de omni terra Imperatores colligere soliti fuerunt, That the Emperors were wont to Assemble General Councils. Dum lego veteres Historias, In reading of the ancient Histories, I find not, saith Aeneas Sylvius, that Popes alone did call Councils, Lib. 1. de Concil. Basil. p. 20. Lib. 3. Art. 1 q: nor after in the time of Constantine, and other Emperors, quaesitus est ma­gnopere Romani assensus Papae, was the assent of the Pope of Rome much sought after. Jacobatius informs us, That à prin­cipio facultas congregandi concilia spectabat ad Imperatores, the power of gathering Councils belonged to the Emperors from the be­ginning. Lib. 1. c. 2. §. 2, 3, 4. Hist. Eccles. l. 5. in Prooem. Richerius in his History of General Councils is very frequent in his full Assertions of this matter, proving this clearly from those words of Socrates, [...] [...], Since that the Emperors became Christians the greatest Synods were, and are held by their pleasure. But it is needless to insist longer on this Head since Sancta Clara on this Article saith, Pag. 294. Apol. 2. ad­vers. Ruff. f. 79. b. Where Erasinus saith, Nota, Lector, olim Synodos Imperatorum jussu congre­gari solitas. These words seem to be confirmed by the Authority of St. Jerom who re­jects a Council, with this Question, Quis Imperator hanc Syno­dum jussit congregari? What Emperor commanded the Assembling of that Synod? As if he held the command of the Emperor to be necessary to that end; & sic observatum patet in omnibus fere conciliis veteribus, and so 'tis evident it was observed almost in all the ancient Councils.

As to the Second Part of this Article, §. 5 which teacheth, That General Councils may Erre, and sometimes have erred even in things pertaining to God; P. 295. the same Author there tells us, That Communis est doctorum opinio Concilia, etiam Generalia errare posse in rebus quae fidem, aut mores ad salutem non necessarios, con­cernunt: It is the common Judgment of their Doctors, that even general Councils may erre in Matters of Faith, and Manners which are not necessary to Salvation: And whereas our Church infers, that therefore things ordained by them as necessary to Saelvation, have neither Strength nor Authority, unless it may be declared, nisi ostendi possint, unless it can be shewed, that they be taken out of Holy Scripture. This Author saith, these last Words of the Article, Sententiam veterum, & omnium fere modernorum declarant, declare that which was the Do­ctrine of the Ancients, and of almost all the modern Doctors. That in the time of Ocham the Church was divided in this Point; some holding, that a General Council, Haeretica po­test labe aspergi, might be guilty of Heresy, and much more of Error; some, That it could not thus be guilty, and that the Doctrine of the Fallibility of General Councils was afterwards maintained by many eminent Doctors of the Church, De formali ob­jecto fidei, Tr. 5. c. 19, 20, 21. is fully proved by Baronius against Turnbal; so that I shall reserve the farther Prosecution of this Matter to its proper place, viz. The Discussion of the Doctrine of the Infallibility of Councils.

Our Church in her Twenty second Article asserts, §. 6 That the Romish Doctrine, concerning Purgatory, Pardons, Worshipping, and Adoration, as well of Images as of Relicks, and also Invo­cation of Saints, is a fond thing vainly seigned, and grounded upon no Warrant of Scripture, but rather repugnant to the Word of God: And that these Doctrines were not derived to them from Apostolical Tradition, their own Writers do ingeniously confess. For,

1. Concerning Purgatory, Alphonsus de Castro, declares, That in Veteribus de Purgatorio fere nulla, De Haeres. l. 8. Tit. de Indulg. potissimum apud Grae­cos Scriptores, mentio est: In the Ancients, and especially the Greek Writers, there is scarce any mention of Purgatory; whence it comes to pass, Contr. Luther. Artic. 18. that to this very day it is not received in the Greek Church. Apud priscos, amongst the Ancients, saith our [Page 77] Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, It was not at all; or very rarely mentioned; nor is it, to this Day, believed by the Greek Church. Let him who pleaseth, read the Commentaries of the ancient Greeks, and he will find, I suppose, that they speak not at all, or very rarely, of it: Sed neque Latini simul omnes, sed sen­sim hujus rei veritatem conceperunt; Nor did the Latins alto­gether, but leisurely perceive the Truth of this Matter: And then he adds, Cum igitur purgatorium tam sero cognitum ac receptum universae. Ecclesiae fuerit, quis jam de Indulgentiis mirari potest, quia in principio nascentis Ecclesiae nullus fuerit earum usus? Since therefore Purgatory was so lately known to, and received by the Universal Church, who can wonder, that in the Primitive Church there was no use of Indulgences? In Cath. Rom. pacif. apud Forb. consid. Mod. p. 264. Father Barns acknow­ledgeth that the Punishment of Purgatory is a thing, quae nec ex Scripturis, nec Patribus, nec Conciliis deduci potest firmi­ter; which can neither be firmly proved from Scripture, the Fa­thers, or Councils: And that, Opposita sententia eis confor­mior videtur; the contrary Sentence seems more agreeable to them. Wicelius saith, Meth. Con­cord. Eccles. c. 8. Tit. Funus, Ibid. p. 259, 260. That though there should be some places of Purgation to receive naked Souls, yet doth it not become grave and wise Men, so certainly to define those things which Scriptures have not expressed; nec Antiquorum traditio, nor the Traditi­on of the Ancients hath expounded. Erasmus saith, Operum Tom. 1. p. 685. q. There be many things, about which, not only, contentious, but even learned and pious Men did doubt of old; as St. Austin, with others, dou­bted long about Purgatory. That it was only a private Asser­tion, and not an Article of Faith, generally received in the Twelfth Century, Chronic. l. 8. c. 26. is evident from these Words of Otho Fri­singensis, viz. That there is, apud Inferos, in the infernal Re­gions, a Place of Purgatory, wherein such as are to be saved, are either troubled only with Darkness, or decocted with the Fire of Expiation, some affirm. Nor can I tell what to make of that saying of Paschasius, if it doth not shew that he believeth the contrary; for, saith he, our Lord saith, he that eateth my Flesh—hath eternal Life; ideo dicens habet, quia mox anima carne soluta intrat in vitae promptuaria, De Corp. & Sang. Domini, c. 19. ubi Sanctorum Animae requiescunt, saying in the Present Tense, he hath, be­cause the Soul being loosed from the Flesh, presently enters into those Receptacles of Life, where the Spirits of Saints do rest.

Secondly, § 7 Concerning Pardons, or Indulgences, their Novel [...]y is still confessed more freely. Inter omnes res de quibus in hoc opere disputamus, nul­la est quam minus aperte S. Literae prodiderunt, & de qua minus vetusti Scriptores dixerint; neque tamen hac occasione contemnendae sunt quod earum usus in Ecclesia videatur sero receptus, quo­niam multa sunt posterioribus nota quae vetusti illi Scriptores prorsus ignoraverunt, nam de transubstantiatione panis in Corpus Christi rara est in Antiquis Scriptoribus mentio—de Purgatorio fere nulla, potissimum apud Graecos Scriptores; qua de causa us­que in hodiernum Diem pur­gatorium non est a Graecis creditum—Quid ergo mirum si ad hunc modum contigerit de indulgentiis, ut apud Pris­cos nulla sit de eis mentio, praecipue quod tunc magis fervebat Christianorum cha­ritas, ut parum esset opus indulgentiis? — quapropter non est mentio ulla indulgen­tiarum. De Haer. l. 8. Tit. de Indulgentiis. De invent rer. l. 8. c. 1. p. 325. Part. 1. Sum. Tit. 10. c. 3. In 4. Sentent. dist. 20. q. 3. h. Al­phonsus Castro saith, That among all the things, of which he disputed in his Book against Heresies, there was nothing of which the Scripture spake less plainly, & de qua minus vetusti Scriptores dixe­rint, and of which the Ancient Writers had said less. Many, saith Polydore Virgil, from Roffensis, may, perhaps, be moved not to trust to Indulgences, quod earum usus in Ecclesia videatur recentior, & admodum sero apud Christianos repertus, be­cause the use of them in the Church seems new, and very lately received among Christians: To whom I answer,—That whilst there was no Regard to Purgatory, no Man looked after Indulgences, which depend upon it: Coeperunt igitur Indulgentiae postquam ad purgatorii cruciatus aliquandiu trepidatum est; Indulgences therefore began after Men had for some time trembled at the Torments of Purgatory. Concerning Indulgences, saith An­toninus Florentinus, We have nothing expresly in the Sacred Scripture,—Nec etiam ex dictis anti­quorum Doctorum, sed modernorum, nor from the Sayings of the Ancient Doctors, but of the Mo­dern (only.) Of Indulgences, saith Durand, few things can be said with any certainty, because neither doth the Scripture speak expresly of them.—Sancti etiam Ambrosius, Hilarius, Augustinus, Hiero­nymus minime loquuntur de Indulgentiis: And St. Ambrose, Hilary, Austin and Jerom, do in no wise speak of them. Indeed I find not any of these Authors who pretend to derive them higher than the Stations of Gregory the Great, who lived in the Sixth Century.

Concerning the Worship or Veneration of Images, § 8 it hath been fully proved in a late Treatise of the Fallibility of the Church of Rome touching this Article.

First. That when the Second Nicene Council taught, That the Worship or Veneration of Images was to be received as a Tradition of the Apostles, P. 4, 5, 6. and the Primitive Church, this Asser­tion [Page 79]in the Eighth and the Ninth Centuries was rejected as a plain Falshood; and on the contrary it was declared, That they who endeavoured to introduce this practice, brought into the Church New and unusual Customs, without, and a­gainst the Doctrine of the Holy Fathers, and execrated by the Church of God, and condemned by the Tradition of their An­cestors.

Secondly. P. 61. §. 6. That from the Eighth to the Fifteenth Century this Doctrine of the Veneration and Worship of Images was rejected by very eminent Persons of the Western Church.

Thirdly. That many learned Persons of the Church of Rome ingenuously have confessed, P. 70. §. 3. either that in the Primitive Church they had no Images, and did not regard them, or that they paid no Veneration to them, but rather disapproved, and condemned it; Church Govern. part. 5. §. 117. to which I add these words of our late Ox­ford Writer, viz. Thus much is granted, that Images, and so the Veneration, or Worship of them were very seldom (if at all) used in the Christian Church for some of the first Centuries.

Concerning Invocation of departed Saints Altissiodorensis saith, §. 9 That multi dicunt, In Sum. part. 4. l. 3. tr. 7. c. de Orat. q. 7. Ergo non vident quorum sunt orationes quas vident, ergo inutile est orare ipsos—Propter istas rationes & con­similes dicunt multi, Opinio Com­mun is. quod nec nos oramus sanctos nec ipsi orant pro nobis nisi impro­prie. Altissiod. Sum. l. 3. Tract. 8. c. 5. qu. 6. & ult. In Can. Miss. Lect. 30. Vid. Bishop Usher 's Answer to the Jesuit, pag. 452. many do say we pray not to them, but improperly, to wit, be­cause, Oramus Deum ut Sanctorum merita nos juvent, we pray to God that the Merits of the Saints may help us; and in the Margent he saith, that this was a common Opinion in his time. And Ga­briel Biel having propounded the Arguments a­gainst the Invocation of them, adds, That by these and the like Reasons not only the Hereticks of old, but, nonnulli nostro tempore Christiani de­cipiuntur, some Christians of our times are deceived. John Sharpe informs us, That à quibusdam famosis verisimiliter aestimatur quod istiusmodi orationes in Eoclesia Dei superfluunt, it was thought by some eminent Men that such Prayers were superfluous in the Church of God. Eckius saith, Enchir. c. 15. That if the Apostles and Evangelists had taught that the Saints should be Worshipped, it would have been ob­jected to them as arrogance, acsi ipsi post mortem gloriam istam quaesivissent, as if they had sought for that Honour after their Death. And Cardinal Perron ingenuously doth confess, Replic. l. 5. c. 19. [Page 80]That in the Writings of the Authors that approach nearest to the Age of the Apostles, one shall find no Footsteps of the Custom of invoking Saints.

Moreover, §. 10 It is a thing, saith our Twenty-fourth Article, plainly repugnant to the Word of God, and the Custom of the Pri­mitive Church to have publick Prayer in the Church, or to minister the Sacraments in a Tongue not understood of the People, and that this was the Custom of the Primitive Church, Treat. of Latin Service, c. 1. §. 2. hath in a late Treatise on this Subject been fully proved from the Con­fessions of the Romanists. That they esteemed it necessary so to officiate is proved by the Testimonies of the Western Church till the Thirteenth Century, Chap. 2. Chap. 5. §. 3. and from the Romish Com­mentators on the Fourteenth Chapter to the Romans. To all which add the Confession of Lindanus, Panopl. l. 4. c. 78. That quae nunc passim cantantur non tam ad populi intelligentiam erudiendum, quod priscos ubique spectasse, indubitatum; The things which are now every where sung in the Roman Church, do not so much tend to instruct the People, though without doubt that was the thing the Ancients every where respected.

The Church of England in her Twenty-fifth Article af­firms, §. 11

1. There are two Sacraments ordained of Christ our Lord in the Gospel, that is to say, Baptism and the Supper of the Lord.

2. Those five commonly called Sacraments, that is to say, Con­firmation, Penance, Orders, Matrimony, and Extream Ʋnction, are not to be counted for Sacraments of the Gospel, — nor have they the like nature of Sacraments with Baptism, and the Lord's Supper, for that they have not any visible Sign or Ceremony ordained of God.

Accordingly Johannes a Munster in Vortilage confesseth, Et in margine haec habet: Sae­culum duode­cimum duo tantum agno­vit Sacramen­ta. Nobilis dis­curs. prop. 3. That Theophylact, Duo tantum agnovit Sacramenta, acknowledged only two Sacraments. There is no Controversie, saith Cassander, but that there are two Sacraments in which principally consisteth our Sal­vation; whence it is, that among the more ancient Writers the Sacraments properly so called are sometimes reckoned two, some­times three, when Confirmation by Chrism is added to Baptism; and sometimes four, when the Body and Blood of Christ are reckon­ed as two Sacraments; (in which Sence that from the Sixth [Page 81]to the Twelfth Century they were reckoned only four, Pref. to the Treat. of Latin Serv. hath been fully proved elsewhere) of the other Sacraments we read not that the Ancients comprehended them in any certain number, Consult. Cass. Art. 13. p. 106, 107. nec temere quenquam reperias ante P. Lombardum qui certum aliquem & definitum Sacramentorum numerum statuerunt, nor will you hardly find any one before Peter Lom­bard who assigned any certain and determinate number of the Sa­craments. From this Confession of the Novelty of the number of the Seven Sacraments in General, I pass on to the Confessions that have been made concerning those five R. Sacraments in Particular, which our Article denies to be Sacraments proper­ly so called, or of Divine Institution. And,

First, As for Confirmation, Alexander of Hales, §. 12 as he is cited by many of the Schoolmen, affirmed, De hoc recitat Alexander part. 4. q. 24. M. 1. Et post eum Sanctus Thomas tres opiniones: una est quam tenet Alexander, quod Sacra­mentum illud non est institu­tum neque a Christo neque ab Apostolis — Sed dicit quod Confirmatio instituta est ab Ecclesia in Concilio Meldensi. Unde dicit Alexander sine praejudicio dicendum est, quod neque Dominus hoc Sacramen­tum instituit neque dispensavit. — Sed postquam Apostoli defecerunt institutum fuit hoc Sacramentum Spiritus Sancti instinctu in Concilio Meldens [...], quantum ad formam verborum, & materiam elementarem, cui etiam Spiritus Sanctus contulit virtutem sancti­ficandi. Biel in 4. Sent. q. un. D. Alii quod in Aurelianensi Concilio, In 4. Sent. dist. 7. Art. 1. Part. 3. q. 72. A. 1. ad primum. Quod Dominus neque hoc Sacramentum instituit, neque dispensavit, That our Lord neither instituted nor dispensed this Sacrament, nor was it instituted by his Disciples; but as to the Form of Words, and the Matter of it, it was instituted by the Council of Meaux. Soto informs us, That others attributed the institution of it to the Council of Orleans. Thomas Aquinas saith, That touching this Sacrament there is a double Opinion, quidam enim dixerunt, for some have said that this Sacrament was neither instituted by Christ, nor by his Apostles, Sed postea processu temporis in quodam Con­cilio, but afterwards, in process of time, in some Council.

To proceed to Auricular Confession two things have been defined by the R. Church concerning it. §. 13

1. That it is a Sacrament truly and properly so called, Concil. Trid. Sess. 14. Can. 1. and of our Saviour's Institution.

2. Ibid. Can. 6, 7. That this Confession by divine Right is necessary to Salva­tion, and that if any one shall say that it is not by divine Right necessary for the Remission of Sins in the Sacrament of Penance to confess all and singular mortal Sins, though never so occult, which [Page 82]can by diligent Meditation be brought to our Memory, with the Circumstances which change the Kinds of them, he is to be Ana­thema.

In Opposition to the first Assertion Maldonate the Jesuit confesseth, Maldon. Sum. q. 18. Art. 4. That sunt inter Catholicos qui putant nullum esse prae­ceptum divinum de confessione, ut omnes Decretorum Doctores, & inter Scholasticos Scotus, there are Catholicks who think there is no Divine Precept for Confession, as all the Canonists, and among the Schoolmen Scotus. In hac re & Haereticos & nonnullos Ca­tholicos errasse invenio. Tom. 3. Disp. 32. §. 2. Suarez declares, That in this matter he found that not only Hereticks but some Catholiks had erred also, it being the Opinion of some Catholicks, Hoc Sacramentum non fuisse institutum neque a Christo neque ab Apostolis, sed in Con­cilio Meldensi speciali spiritus Sancti instinctu, That this Sacra­ment was neither instituted by Christ nor his Apostles, but in the Council of Meaux by the special Instinct of the Holy Spirit.

Semeca, De poen. init. dist. 5. the Author of the Gloss, having mentioned the Opinion of them who said, That Confession was instituted in the New Testament by St. James, saith, Melius dicitur eam institutam fuisse à quadam universalis Ecclesiae Traditione, It is better said, that it was instituted by a certain Tradition of the universal Church, than by the Authority of the New or Old Testament. Super lib. 5. decret. de poe­nit. & remiss. c. 12. n. 18. Tom. 7. p. 228. Ed. Venet. 1617. This, saith Panormitan the Gloss holds, and con­sequently that the Greeks offend not by not using this Con­fession, Confitentur enim soli Deo in secreto, for they confess to God alone in secret, because such a Tradition came not to them. And this Opinion pleaseth me, saith he, very much, Quia non est aliqua Autoritas aperta quae innuat Deum, seu Christum apertè instituisse confessionem fiendam Sacerdoti, for there is no clear Authority which plainly shews, that God or Christ insti­tuted Confession to be made to a Priest. Lib. 3. de poe­nit. cap. 1. Bellarmine informs us, that about an Hundred Years before his time one Petrus Oxo­mensis, Divinity Professor of the University of Salamanca, held, That Confession was not of Divine Right, but grounded on some Statute of the universal Church. Pag. 476. Rhenanus on the Argument of Tertullian's Book of Penitence, saith, That he speaks of publick Confession, Qua majores nostros apparet aliquamdiu usos fuisse, priusquam ista secreta nasceretur quâ hodie conscientiam no­stram Sacerdoti detegimus usque ad circumstantiarum om­nium minutias, Which it is evident our Ancestors used for some time before that secret Confession began, in which we open our [Page 83]Conscience to a Priest, even to the discovery of the smallest Cir­cumstances: And having told us that there were among the Canonists, qui institutam ab Ecclesia tradunt confessionem, who say that Confession was instituted by the Church; P. 477. and cited many Fathers, who taught with Chrysostom, Soli Deo confi­tendum esse, That Confession was to be made to God alone; he adds, That for this Cause he mentioned all those Testimonies, P. 478. that none might admire, Tertullianum de clancularia ista ad­missorum confession nihil locutum, quae quantum conjicimus, penitusid temporis ignorabatur, that Tertullian spake nothing of that secret Confession, which, as far as we can gather, was wholly unknown at that time. Nor is it thus only with Tertul­lian; They who lived, saith he, many Ages after him, Admon. de qui­busdam Eccl. dogm. p. 685. spake mostly of publick Penance, Nam expresse de privata qui loquun­tur inter veteres hand temere reperies, for you will scarcely find any among the Ancients, who speaks expresly of the private Confession. Regaltius, in his Preface on the same Book, saith, Occultorum poenitentia, Quam postea Ecclesia salu­beriter insti­tuit. Epitap. Fabiol. Ep. Tom. 1. f. 72. sicut & castigatio Divinae Misericordiae re­servata, the confession of secret Sins, and the castigation of them, was then reserved to the Mercy of God. Erasmus, in like man­ner, saith, Apparet Hieronymi tempore nondum institutam fuisse secretam admissorum confessionem, it is evident that in the time of St. Jerom, the secret Confession of Sins was not yet instituted.

To proceed to the Second Head, touching the Necessity of this Confession, Gratian discourses largely of it; and ha­ving produced the Opinions of many on both sides, con­cludes thus, De poenit. & remiss. dist. 1. cap. 89. Cui [...]harum (sententiarum) adhaerendum sit Lectoris Judicio reservatur, utraque enim fautores habet Sapientes & Re­ligiosos, The Reader is left to his Judgment to embrace which of these Opinions he pleases: For both of them are favoured by wise and religious Men. Lombard in the Discussion of this Question, Lib. 4. Dist. 17. p. 780. doth acknowledge, that in his time, quibusdam visum est suf­ficere si [...]oli Deo fiat confessio, it seemed to some sufficient, if the Confession were made to God alone, without the sacerdotal Judgment, and Confession to the Church: Which Testimonies gave Occasion to Thomas Aquinas to say, Magister, In 4. Sent. Dist. 17. & Grati­anus hoc pro opinione ponunt, the Master of the Sentences, and Gratian, speak of this as an Opinion; but after the Deter­mination of the Church, under Innocent the Third, it is to be reputed Heresy. St. Chrysostom asserts, saith Rhenanus, That [Page 84]Confession is to be made to God alone; docet idem Ambrosius, & alii veteres, and that Ambrose and others of the Ancients, teach the same. Antoninus Florentinus, being convinced by the clear Sayings of Cassian, In Chron. p. 2. c. 2. Tit. 15. §. 19. the Scholar of St. Chrysostom to that effect, saith, Tempore Johannis Cassiani erat in opinione talis materia, viz. Si est necessaria confessio fienda Sacerdoti, In the time of John Cassian, it was only matter of Opinion, whether Confessions were to be made to a Priest or not.

Of the Sacrament of extream Ʋnction, §. 14 Suarez informs us, That, In tertiam part. Th. Tom. 4. disp. 39. §. 2. inter Catholicos nonnulli negarunt hoc Sacramentum à Chri­sto institutum, some Catholicks denied that this Sacrament was in­stituted by Christ, viz. Hugo de Sancto Victore, Lombard, A­lexander Halensis, and Altissiodore: Whence, saith he, it plain­ly follows, that it is no true Sacrament. Mr. Du Pin speaking of the Discipline of the first Three Centuries, Nouvel. Bibl. Tom. 1. p. 618. saith, That the Church in those times hath not spoken at all of the Anointing of the Sick, mentioned by St. James; peut être parce qu' elle étoit assez rare en ce temps, perhaps because it was very rare in those times.

Of Marriage, In 1 Cor. 7. v. 39. Erasmus saith, Haud scio an hoc Sacramen­tum septimum à Veteribus fuit cognitum, I scarce know whe­ther this Seventh Sacrament was known to the Ancients, since Dionysius numbering them by Name, and explicating their Ef­fects, Rites, and Ceremonies, makes no mention of Matrimony. Secondly, Whereas the Greeks and Latins have in so many Vo­lumes treated of Matrimony, nullus est locus unde liqueat illos Conjugium inter septem Sacramenta numerare, there is no place whence it appears that they numbered Marriage among the Seven Sacraments: And having added other Considerations from the Fathers, he concludes thus; Verum cur haec recenseo, cum Durandus fateatur Matrimonium à Recentioribus Theologis de­nique numerari coeptum inter ea quae proprie dicuntur Ecclesiae Sa­cramenta; But why do I recount these things, since Durand confesseth that Matrimony began lately to be numbered, by the young Divines, Consult. Art. 13. p. 108. amongst the proper Sacraments of the Church. By the Confession of Cassander, Peter Lombard denied, Gratiam in eo conferri, that Grace was conferred by it; and Durandus did the same, whence he concludes, Non esse Sacramentum proprie & stricte dictum, That it is no Sacrament properly, and [Page 85]strictly so called: And he had good Reason to declare this of them both; for the Master of the Sentences saith, Lib. 4. dist. 2. lit. A. That of Sacraments some afford a Remedy against Sin, Et Gratiam adjutricem conferunt, and afford assisting Grace, as Baptism; others, Remedium tantum sunt, are only a Remedy, as Marriage; and others, Gratia & Virtute nos fulciunt, do strengthen us with Grace and Virtue, as the Eucharist and Orders: From which Division and exclusive Particle Durandus well con­cludes, That he is one of them who exclude Matrimony from conferring Grace. Antoninus Florentinus confesseth, That the Canonists do say, and the Master of the Sentences seems to say, Part. 3. Tit. 14. §. 3. That Matrimonium large dicitur Sacramentum, in quantum scilicet est Signum Sacratissimae Rei, sed non confertur in eo Gratia, sicut in aliis, That Matrimony is largely called a Sa­crament, because it is a Sign of a most sacred thing, but yet Grace is not conferred by it as in other Sacraments. Durandus himself not only doth declare expresly, That Matrimony nei­ther conferrs Grace on him that hath it not, nor augments it in him that hath Grace; but of the Civilians in General he saith, They held that Matrimony did not conferr Grace, whence he con­cludes, That this Opinion is neither contrary to the Doctrine of the Church in General, nor of the Roman Church in Particular. Whence he himself concludes, That Matrimony is largely, In 4. Sent. dist, 26. §. ad Ter­tiam. and not univocally stiled a Sacrament. Aquinas upon the Sentences informs us, that in his time, There was a threefold Opinion about this Matter, Quidam enim dixerunt quod Matrimonium est nullo modo causa Gratiae, sed est tantum signum, for some held that Matrimony was only a sign, but in no wise a cause of Grace; but, saith he, were this so, there would be no cause to number this among the Sacraments of the New Law, others held that it conferred Grace to recede from Evil, rendring the conjugal Act lawful, which, saith he, is not enough; others, that it conferrs assisting Grace, Et hoc probabilius est, and this, saith he, is most probable; whence evident it is, that this was then only a pro­bable Opinion. Bonaventure saith, In 4. Sent. dist. 26. qu. 2. To this Objection some An­swer, Quòd illud Sacramentum nullam dat Gratiam, That the Sacrament of Matrimony conferrs no Grace. The Gloss upon Gratian saith, Decretal. l. 5. Tit. 3. de Si­mon. c. 9. It is no Sin to give or receive Money for Matri­mony, seeing, though it be a Sacrament, Per ipsum tamen Gra­tia non confertur, yet no Grace is conferred by it: And again, [Page 86] In hoc Sacramento non confertur Gratia Spiritus Sancti sicut in aliis, Decret. Caus. 32. qu. 2. c. [...]onorantur. In this Sacrament the Grace of the Holy Ghost is not con­ferred as it is in others. And yet in opposition to all these De­clarations the Trent Council hath defined, That if any one saith that Matrimony is not truly and properly one of the Seven Sacraments of the New Law, Sess. 24. de Sacr. Matrim. Can. 1. instituted by Christ, — Neque Gratiam conferre, or that it doth not conferr Grace, he shall be Anathema.

In our Twenty eighth Article it is declared, §. 16 That Tran­substantiation, or the change of the Substance of Bread and Wine in the Supper of the Lord, cannot be proved by Holy Writ; And that it cannot be proved from the perpetual Tradition of the Church is plainly and frequently confessed by R. Doctors.

For when Paschase, and others, broached that Opinion That the Sacrament was that very Body of Christ which was Born of the Virgin Mary. Ed. Colon. 1551. p. 195. Bertram expresly teacheth, That in saying this, Sanctorum Scripta patrum contraire comprobantur, they are proved to contradict the Sayings of the Holy Fathers. Durandus of Troarn saith, Apud Larroq. Hist. of the Sa­crament, p. 454. Ed. Ang. De Euch. l 3. c. 23. §. unum tamen. That in the Ninth Century several opposed the Opinions of Paschase as Novelties, which till then had not been heard of in the Church. Bellarmine also confesseth, That Scotus held that Transubstantiation was not an Article of Faith before the Lateran Council, and they had reason so to say, since he affirms, (1.) That the Church declared under In­nocent the Third that this Sence was, De veritate fidei, a Truth belonging to the Faith; In quart. Sent. distin. xi. q. 3. lit. g. Colloq. Fonti­bell. p. 16. and, (2.) That it was to be believed to be, De substantia fidei, & hoc post istam declarationem solen­nem factam ab Ecclesia, of the Substance of the Faith, after that solemn Declaration made by the Church. And Cardinal Per­ron acknowledgeth, That the Opinion of Scotus was in this Sence true, That before that Council Transubstantiation was not formally an Article of Faith, that is, as to the formality of publick Profession, and as to any prohibition rendring him inexcusable who was ignorant of it. In 4. Sent. dist. xi. q. 3. disp. 42. §. 1. Yribarn saith expresly, That in primitiva Ecclesia non erat de fide substantiam panis in Corpus Christi con­verti, In the Primitive Church the Conversion of the Substance of the Bread into the Body of Christ was no Article of Faith. Alphonsus de Castro confesseth, Adv. Haer. l. 8. tit. de indulg. That of the Transubstantiation of the Bread into Christ's Body, Rara est in Antiquis Scripto­ribus [Page 87]mentio, the Ancients seldom do make mention. Modest. disc. de Jes. Angl. p. 13. Annot. in 1 Cor. vij. And our English Jesuits acknowledge, That the Fathers did not meddle with the matter of Transubstantiation. Erasmus saith, That in synaxi Transubstantiationem sero definivit Ecclesia, it was late before the Church defined Transubstantiation, and that for a long time it was sufficient to believe that the true Body of Christ was present, whether under the consecrated Bread or any way whatso­ever. Bernard Gilpin in the Life of Bishop Tonstal saith, P. 40, 46. v. P. 33, 42, 48. That he had often heard that Bishop say, that Innocent the Third did rashly in making Transubstantiation an Article of Faith, when before it was free to think so, or otherwise; yea that he knew not what he did when he made it an Article of Faith. Holcot informs us, That paucis tamen persuasum est Corpus Christi esse realiter in Sacramento Altaris sub speciebus panis & vini, Sent. l. 4. qu. 3. lit. c. Few Men were perswaded that the Body of Christ was really in the Sacrament of the Altar under the Species of Bread and Wine; In 4. Sent. dist [...] xi. q. 3. b. and Scotus tells us, That to say that such things appertain unto the Faith, is an oc­casion of turning all honest Men, and almost all that follow natural Reason from the Faith, and of hindering their conversion to the Faith, and that a prophane Man, or one that follows natural Reason would think this Doctrine a greater inconvenience, than all the Articles of the Incarnation; and, saith he, Mirum videtur quare in uno Ar­ticulo qui non est principalis Articulus fidei, debeat talis in­tellectus asseri propter quem fides pateat contemptui omnium sequentium rationem, it seems worthy of Admiration why such a Sence should be asserted in one Article which is no principal Article of Faith, as rendreth the Faith Contemptible to all who follow Reason.

Our Thirtieth Article affirms, §. 17 That the Cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the Lay-People, for both parts of the Lord's Sacrament, by Christ's Ordinance, and Commandment, ought to be ministred to Christian Men alike; and that this was the Doctrine of the whole Church of Christ to the Twelfth Century hath been demonstrated in a Treatise written upon that Subject: Cassander also clearly testifies, That the Oriental Church doth to this Day, and that the Roman Church did for a Thousand Years, In Art. 22. in the ordinary and solemn Administration of this Sacrament, give both Kinds to all the Faithful, and that they were induced to do so, Instituto & exemplo Christi, by the Example and Institution of our Lord; and that therefore it was no rash thing, that all [Page 88]the best Catholicks who were conversant in the reading of the Divine and Ecclesiastical Writers, and were moved by the Reasons there mentioned, were extreamly desirous of the Cup, and did ve­hemently contend that this salutary Sacrament of the Blood of Christ, Epist. 19. together with the Sacrament of his Body, Juxta veterem, & multis saeculis perpetuatam universalis Ecclesiae consuetu­dinem in usum reducatur, should be reduced to use according to the ancient Custom of the universal Church continued through many Ages. The same Cassander saith, Antiquioribus saeculis ad ple­nam, legitimam, & solennem Communionem, utriusque Sacramenti, Corporis & Sanguinis Domini, participationem necessariam fuisse, That in former Ages the participation of the Body and Blood of Christ, was necessary to a full, lawful, and solemn Communion. John Barus declares, Cath. Rom. Pacif. Sect. 7. apud Forbes. Consid. Mo­dest. p. 429. That Communion in both Kinds, is, Scripturis, Patribus, & universalis Ecclesiae consuetudini conformior, more conform to Scriptures, to the Fathers, and to the Custom of the universal Church. And George Wicelius saith, That the Church of Rome did ill in intermitting the use of the Cup in publick Celebration of the Sacrament; adding, That Ejus rei cum nube quadam certissimorum Testium septi sumus, In via Regia. Apud Forbes. Consid. Mo­dest. p. 427. plerophoriam amplectimur omni secluso dubio, being com­passed with a Cloud of most certain Witnesses touching this mat­ter, we have that full assurance of it which excludes all doubt. And even Thomas Aquinas teacheth, In Cap. 11. Ep. 1. ad Cor. lect. 5. q. That although whole Christ be under either Species, yet is he not in vain tendered under both Species, Quia hic est vetus usus hujus Sacramenti, ut seorsim exhibeatur fidelibus Corpus Christi in cibum & Sanguis in potum; because this is the ancient use of this Sacrament, That the Body of Christ should separately be given to the Faithful for meat, and the Blood for drink.

In our Thirty-first Article, §. 18 it is said, That the Sacrifices of Masses, in the which it was commonly said, That the Priest did offer Christ for the Quick and the Dead, to have Remission of Pain or Guilt, were blasphemous Fables, and dangerous Deceits. Now of this Sacrifice the Trent Council teacheth,

1. Corpus & San­guinem suum sub Speciebus panis & vini Deo patri obtulit, Sess. 22. cap. 1. That Christ offered his Body and Blood, under the Species of Bread and Wine, to God the Father.

2. That the same Christ, in this Divine Sacrifice, Idem ille Chri­stus incruente immolatur, qui in ara crucis semel seipsum cruente obtu­lit. c. 2. Una enim ea­demque est hostia, idem nunc offertur Sacerdotum ministerio qui seipsum tunc in carne obtulit. Ibid. Can. 1. Can. 3. P. 510. is unbloodily offered, who bloodily once offered himself upon the Altar of the Cross.

3. That therefore the Holy Synod teacheth that this Sacri­fice is truly propitiatory, because one and the same Host is now of­fered by the Ministry of the Priests, who then offered himself up­on the Cross.

4. That therefore, if any Person saith, That in the Mass there is not offered to God, Verum & proprium Sacrificium, a true and proper Sacrifice; or that the Sacrifice of the Mass is only a Sacrifice of Praise and Thanksgiving; aut nuda commemoratio Sacrificii in cruce peracti, or a naked com­memoration of the Sacrifice performed on the Cross, and not a propitiatory Sacrifice, let him be accursed.

Now, as to the first of these Particulars, the Author of the History of the Trent Council doth inform us, That almost an equal Number of the Divines there, denyed that Christ, in the Institution of this Supper, offered himself; for if so, the Oblation of the Cross, say they, would have been superfluous, because Man­kind would have been redeemed by that of the Supper, which went before: They alledged also, That neither the Scripture, nor the Canon of the Mass, nor any Council, ever said, that Christ of­fered himself in the Supper; saying, P. 536. That it was not a time to ground ones self upon things uncertain, and upon New Opinions, never heard nor thought of by Antiquity; and that when i [...] was decreed that Christ did offer himself, Twenty three Bishops did contradict it. He adds, That the Bishop of Veglia said, P. 519. That he that maintaineth a propitiatory Sacrifice in the Supper, must needs confess, that by it we are redeemed, and not by his Death, which is contrary to Scripture, and to Christian Doctrine: And, That the Bishop perswaded so many, that it was almost the common Opinion not to make mention of the propitiatory Sacrifice offered by Christ in the Supper. Now by the Confutation of this First Pro­position, the Second and the Third must be entirely confuted.

As for the Third and Fourth, the same Bishop teacheth, Ibid. that one propitiatory Sacrifice being offered, if it be sufficient to expiate, no other is offered but only for Thanksgiving. And suitable to this Assertion it is determined by Peter Lombard, in Answer to that Question, Si quod gerit Sacerdos proprie di­catur Sacrificium vel immolatio, & si Christus quotidie im­moletur, [Page 90] Sent. l. 4. dist. 12. lit. G. vel semel tantum immolatus sit, Whether the Action of the Priest may properly be called a Sacrifice, or whether Christ be offered daily, or was once only offered: I say, in answer to this Question, it is determined by him, That what is offered and consecrated by a Priest is called a Sacrifice and Oblation, Quia memoria est, & representatio veri Sacrificii, & Sanctae immolationis factae in ara crucis, because it is the Memorial and Representation of the true Sacrifice and Holy Immolation, which was made upon the Altar of the Cross: And that Christ is daily offered in the Sacrament, Quia in Sacramento recordatio fit illius quod semel factum est, because in the Sacrament is made a Remembrance of that which was once done; and that what we do is, recordatio Sacrificii, a Remembrance of that Sacrifice. Aquinas saith, That the Celebration of this Sacrament is stiled an Offering of Christ, for Two Reasons; First, Because, as Austin to Simplicius saith, Images are wont to be called by the Names of those Things of which they are Images; In Sum. part. 3. q. 83. Art. 1. Celebratio autem hujus Sacramenti imago quaedam est representativa passionis Christi, quae est vera ejus immolatio, and the Celebration of this Sacrament is an Image, representing the Passion of Christ, which is the true Oblation. Secondly, As to the Effect of this Passion; to wit, because by this Passion we are made Partakers of the Fruit of the Lord's Passion. In cap. 1. Es. P. 34. Arias Montanus saith, Non Sacrificium illud offerimus, sed illud ipsum Christi represen­tamus, We do not offer that same Sacrifice of Christ, but we represent it. In Hebr. 10. We must affirm, saith Lyranus, That there is no Reiteration of the Sacrifice of the Altar there, but a daily Comme­moration of that one Sacrifice which was offered on the Cross.

Our Thirty-second Article Asserts, §. 19 That it is lawful for Bishops, Priests, and Deacons to marry at their own Discretion. Accordingly Ʋdalricus, Bishop of Ausburg, the First of that Name, in his Epistle to Pope Nicholas the First, tells him, That the First Council of Nice approved the Sentence of Paph­nutius, Apud Calixt. de conjug. Cle­ric. p. 445, 446. discarding the Imposition of this Law upon the Clergy, and left this Matter, Uniuscujusque voluntati, to every Mans Will; adding that the Law of Celebacy, which Pope Nicholas then indeavoured to impose upon the Clergy, was Communi omnium sapientum judicio violentia, in the common Judgment of all Wise Men, Dist. 31. a Violence. Gratian confesseth that there was a time, Cum nondum erat institutum, when it was not enjoined [Page 91]that Priests should contain: Yea, saith he, from the Authority of Pelagius the First, it is apparent that Priests, Dist. 28. c. 13. Deacons and Sub­deacons, Licite matrimonio uti possunt, may lawfully use Ma­trimony: And to the Canons of the Councils of Neocaesarea and Ancyra, which approved of their Marriage, he answers, First, That they were made, Cum nondum erat introducta continentia Ministrorum Altaris, when the Continency of the Ministers of the Altar was not yet introduced. Secondly, That they were made in the East, and that, Orientalis Eccesia non suscepit votum Castitatis, the Eastern Church received not the Vow of Chastity: Cap. 13. and in his Fifty-eighth Distinction he ex­presly saith, Sacerdotibus ante prohibitionem ubique licita erant conjugia, That before the Prohibition it was every where lawful for Priests to marry; and in the Oriental Church it is law­ful for them at present so to do; where the Gloss observes, That it is plain that Gratian was of this Opinion, Aliquando in Latina Ecclesia Presbyteris licuisse uti conjugio, That even in the La­tin Church it was sometimes Lawful for Priests to use Matrimo­ny. Scotus confesseth that it is very true, Sent. 4. dist. 37. qu. 1. Art. 1. That Secundum consuetudinem primitivae Ecclesiae, according to the Constitution of the primitive Church, it was lawful to use Matrimony contracted before Orders. Cap. 4. De invent. re­rum l. 5. c. 4. p. 344. Clictovaeus in his Discourse of the Celebacy of Priests, and Polydore Virgil, do with one Voice affirm, That Pope Syricius, who held that See A.D. 387. was the first who imposed the Law of Celebacy on the Clergy. It remains, saith Cassander, That this Law should be relaxed to those who shall hereafter be ordained; Et more veteris Ecclesiae, Consult. Art. 23. p. 199. & huc usque Orientalium Ecclesiarum, And that after the Custom of the Ancient Church, and of the Eastern Churches to this Day, Honest Husbands should be admitted to the Ministry of the Church, and out of the Time of their Ministry, should be allowed the use of their Wives, according to the Canon of the Sixth General Synod. Wicelius in his Via Regia, Apud Calixt. de conjug. cler. p. 457. declares that the Marriage of Priests was unforbidden, In primitiva Christi Ecclesia tam Orientis quam Occidentis, in the Primitive Church both of East and West; and that it agrees not only with the Gospel, but also, cum Veterum Synodorum Constitutionibus, cum exemplis Veteris Ecclesiae, with the Constitutions of Ancient Synods, with the Ex­amples of the Ancient Church; yea even with the Examples of the Church of Rome, such as she was Five hundred Years ago.

CHAP. XI.

Answer is given to the Arguments of Mr. M. for the Infallibility of Tradition, as, v. g. 1. That the World had no other Rule for the first Two thousand Years, §. 1. Answered, 1st. by shewing that this proves not the thing in Question, which is not, Whether nothing can come down unto us by Tradition; but, Whether in long tract of time, Men may not add to the Traditions which truly they received, others which falsly they pretend to be such; and, Whether pretences to Tradition may not be justly scrupled, when ancient Records not only do say nothing of, but plainly contradict them, Ibid. 2dly. That this Argument contradicts the Tra­dition of the Jews, touching the Precepts of Noah only imposed upon the World before, and of the Christians generally teaching Men were then guided by the Law, not of Tradition, but of na­ture, §. 2. The Instances contained in this Argument consi­dered, §. 3. 3dly. It is proved that both the Antediluvians and they who lived after the Flood were very prone to Idolatry; and that God therefore would not trust them with any positive Precepts, but such as were Recorded in a written Law, §. 4. Mr. M 's. Second Argument, That for above Two thousand Years more from Moses to Christ 's time the Church was go­verned partly by Writing, and partly by Tradition. Answ. 1. The contrary is proved both from the Scriptures of the Old and the New Testament, §. 5. 2. That the Traditions which ob­tained in the Jewish Church were such as tended to the Evacuation of the Law of Moses the Introduction of vain Worship, and the renouncing of the true Messiah, §. 6. This is farther demon­strated from the Scriptures of the New Testament and Jose­phus, §. 7. Mr. M's. Third Argument, That when the Scri­ptures were given to the Jewish Church, all other Nations were guided only by Tradition, and yet had many true Believers among them, as Job, &c. Answ. 1. That the Scripture manifestly de­clares, that the Heathens generally were guilty of Idolatry, and that God had given them a Law, not of Tradition, but of Na­ture, §. 8.2. That Job and his Friends believed in one God, not by Tradition, but the Light of Nature, according to the Fathers, §. 9.3. That when Christianity appeared, the great [Page 93]Plea of the Heathens for it was Tradition which they pleaded af­ter the manner of the Romanists, §. 10. The Answer of the Christians to this Plea is a full Justification of the Protestants, and a demonstration that they were not Roman Catholicks in this Matter, §. 11. For, 1st. They represent it as the greatest folly to preferr Custom before Reason. 2ly. They add, That their Ancestors were prone to receive Fables, and monstrous Opinions for Truths, which also Romanists confess of the Writers of their Hi­stories. 3dly, That this was the Rise of all their Errors, that they followed their Fathers without consulting Truth. 4thly. That they who pleaded Antiquity were themselves the greatest Innovators. 5thly. That there was a time when the Heathen Religion was New, Ibid. In defence of their own Proceedings they declare, 1st. That it is the property of wise Men not to be enslaved to their former Opinions. 2dly. That their Adversaries ought not to run them down with prescription or the belief of their Ance­stors, but fairly come to the Merits of the Cause, §. 12. 3dly. That they ought not to be run down with multitude, that being no mark of the true Religion. 4thly. That they ought not to be called to yield a blind assent to the dictates of other Men, without using their own Judgments. 5thly. That their Separation from their fore-Fathers must be acknowledged Just and Righteous, be­cause they could shew wherein they had erred. Lastly, That their Religion was not New, but only it was lately that they knew it to be the true and old Religion, §. 13. Obj. 4. That before the New Testament was written and divulged all Christians were governed by Tradition only, §. 14. Answ. 1. That the Four Gospels which were always judged sufficiently to contain the Chri­stian Doctrine, were writ soon after the Preaching of the Go­spel. 2. That till then the Apostles Preached only out of the Old Testament, and exhorted their Hearers to attend to it as their Rule, Ibid. 3. That the Tradition of the Primitive Church de­clared it necessary that Scriptures should be written to be to us a Rule of Faith, §. 15. Mr. M 's. Fourth Argument, that the Traditions of the Church of Rome may be as fully proved, as it can be proved to one that never saw London, that there is such a City, and that it is the Capital City of this Kingdom, shewed to be highly vain, §. 16.

HAving thus shewed the uncertainty of Tradition in many Cases, and proved that the Doctrines of the Church of Rome have not descended by Tradition from the Apostles, or the Primitive Church, I now proceed to Answer what Mr. M. doth offer to prove the certainty of Oral Tradition in the Ge­neral, and of some Romish Doctrines in Particular,

And, §. 1 1. Mr. M. saith, That all the Faith which true Be­lievers had in those Two thousand Years before the Scriptures of the Old Testament were written, Pag. 335. had no other Ground than the Revelation of God, as proposed by the Tradition of the Church pre­sent, to all Believers in every Age in which those Believers lived. That the whole World was governed by Tradition only for the first Two thousand Years. And he is so exact as to enumerate the very Tenets which they held by Tradition, viz. The fall of Adam, and their Conception in Original Sin. The means to be used to free themselves and their Children from it.

The immortality of the Soul, and that the Rewards and Punish­ments of the next Life lasted for ever.

What Repentance they were to use.

That they were to stand fast to their Traditions, and account it a damnable Sin to forsake them.

The Observation of the Sabbath, the Precept of not eating Blood obliging all the World, the distinction betwixt clean and unclean Meats, and Beasts; the Precept of Circumcision observed Four hundred Years by Abraham 's Posterity by Tradition; the Covenant God made with Abraham, that he should be the Father of many Nations, Disc. p. 91. and that the Messiah should be born of his Seed.

R. H. informs us of other Positive Divine Laws; viz. Those of Sacrifice, Firstlings, Holocausts, Peace-Offerings, Birds in Sacri­fice not divided, mention of the Holy Times, Places, Persons, Pro­phets, of Tythes paid to the Priest, Purifyings, Cleansings, chang­ing their Garments, Vows, Prohibition of Polygamy, contracting Marriages with Ʋnbelievers, Excommunication. And these Laws, saith he, we may presume were received from an external infallible Proponent, and were preserved by the Ecclesiastical Superiors, and Teachers of these Laws in such a manner as those delivered since; and for the certainty of their Religion there seems an Infallibility in these, as necessary, if not more, for solving the great doubts [Page 95]arising therein before, as after the times of a written Law.

Such Arguments as this, and those that follow, are not wor­thy of any consideration by reason of their great impertinen­cy, were it not upon this account, that it is easie to evince they are so far from being Arguments; for, that they are certain Demonstrations against the certainty, and the Infallibi­lity of the Traditions disputed betwixt us and the Church of Rome, and plainly overthrow the Cause they were designed to main­tain. To make this evident, let it be noted,

First, That the Controversy betwixt us and the Church of Rome is not this, Whether any thing may be derived down to Posterity by Tradition, for this we have confessed in many Cases, and where Tradition from the beginning can undoubted­ly be had, we own it. But the Question is, Whether they who own, or have Tradition for their Rule, may not add many things to that which truly was received by Tradition pretending falsly that they also were derived by Tradition to them: For if this may be so, the Church of Rome may also own at present Tradition for her Rule, and yet with the like falshood may pretend that many Doctrines and Practices descended by a Primitive Tradition to her; and the Traditions here enumerated may also truly bear that name, and yet the very same persons may have handed down at the same time many other Practices and Doctrines under the same pre­tence, which tended to corrupt the Faith and Manners of those very Ages.

Secondly, The great Enquiry is, Whether in tract of time, viz. the space of Sixteen hundred Years, such Doctrines, and practices may not be admitted and owned as Primitive Tra­ditions by a prevailing party of Gentiles, Jews or Christians, which were nothing less than so. For if this hath been actu­ally so before, and after the writing of the Law of Moses, and also since the publication of the Gospel, then may the Doctrines and Practices of the Church of Rome in so long tract of time, be thus admitted, and yet be nothing less than Pri­mitive Traditions.

And, Thirdly, Whether Pretences to Tradition may not justly be suspected, when ancient Records, which had equal reason to take notice of them, and could not have condemned what the whole Church received as a Divine Verity, not only [Page 96]do say nothing of, but plainly contradict them. Having pre­mised these things, I answer;

Fourthly, §. 2 That these great Pretenders to Tradition, in this Assertion contradict both the Tradition of the Jews, and of the Ancient Fathers.

The Tradition of the Jews, Selden. de jure Nat. l. 1. c. 8. p. 102. &c. 10. p. 116. ad p. 126. who unanimously declare, That the Law given to the World after the Fall of Adam, was only that of the Precepts of Noah against Idolatry. 2. Bla­sphemy. 3. Murther. 4. Ʋnlawful Copulation. 5. Theft. 6. The Law concerning Civil Government; all which are Laws of Nature: And 7. The Law forbidding to eat Blood.

The Fathers also generally assert, Vid. Seld. ib. l. 1. c. 8. p. 98, 99. Apol. 2. p. 83. That before the written Law men lived according to the Law of Nature: So Justin Martyr, That God admonished them, Per naturalia praecepta quae ab initio infixa dedit hominibus — & nihil plus ab iis exquisivit, by the natural Precepts from the beginning implanted in their Hearts, and required nothing more of them: So Irenaeus, That it was Reason, L. 4. c. 28. or Philosophy, which before the coming of our Saviour was necessary to make them Righteous, and that it was their Schoolmaster to bring them to Christ: Strom. 1. p 282. So Clemens of Alexandria, That they were guided by the Law written, In Naturalibus tabulis, De Cor. Milit. c. 6 Adv. Jud. c. 2. in the Tables of their Heart, which was the common Law of the World; and that it was this Law of Na­ture which, à Patribus custodiebatur, was observed by the Fa­thers, and by which Noah, Abraham and Melchizedeck were Righteous: Praepar. E­vang. l. 7. c. 7. So Tertullian, That before the written Law, [...], they were adorned with the Virtue of Piety by right Reason, so Eusebius: That God led the Heathens to Piety, [...], by the Law of Nature, Serm. 1. Contr. Graec. ad Syl­berg p. 20. and of the Creation; so Theodoret. Particu­larly they inform us, That before Moses the Patriarchs ob­served not the Sabbath; That without the Observation of it, all the just Men forenamed, viz. Adam, Abel, Enoch, Lot, Noah and Melchezedeck, Dial. cum Tryph. p. 236.245. L. 4. cap. 30. Adv. Jud. c. 2. 4. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. Praep. E­vang. l. 7. c. 6. Demonstr. Ev. l. 1. c. 6. pleased God; and after them Abraham and his Posterity till Moses; so Justin Martyr. That Abraham was justified, Sine observatione Sabbathi, without the Obser­vation of the Sabbath; so Irenaeus. Non Sabbatizabant, The Patriarchs did not keep the Sabbath, saith Tertullian. They took no care of Circumcision or [...], of the Observation of the Sabbaths, saith Eusebius.

Secondly of Sacrifices, they affirm that Abel, Noah, Qu. & Resp. ad Orthod. qu. 83. Const. Apost. l 6. c 20 p. 284. and o­thers offered them not, [...], by Divine Command, but being moved to it by the Light of Nature; by which, although they could not judge them necessary, yet might they think them apt Testimonies of their Acknowledgment of God's Goodness to them, and of their gratitude to him.

Now either in these Traditions the Fathers were mistaken, or they were not; if in these things, delivered by them so unanimously, they were mistaken, this is a farther Argument of the uncertainty of Tradition; if they were not mistaken, then the Patriarchs before, and since the Flood, till Moses, in their Religious Service, were not led by Tradition, much less by that alone; but rather guided by the Light of Na­ture.

And to this, Holy Scripture seems plainly to accord, de­claring, That the Heathens had no positive Laws; that the, [...], Knowledge of God was so revealed, Rom. 1.19, 20. by the Light of Nature, to them; That they became inexcusable, in that they did not glorify him as God; That the Ungodliness and Unrighteousness of Men, was so revealed by the Light of Nature to them, that they knew, that they, who did the evil Actions mentioned in the First of Romans, were, by God's righteous Judgment, worthy of Death; and that they were con­demned in their own Consciences when they committed Sin; V. 32. and were obnoxious to Tribulation, Rom. 2.15. Wrath and Anguish from God's Justice, for so doing; though [...], their Iniquity was by no positive Law forbidden. V. 9, 12. V. 15. Rom. 12.17. Rom. 2.10, 15. That they had the Work of the Law written in their Hearts, directing them to what was good; teaching them what was honest in the Sight of all Men, testifying to them, that they did well in the Observance of those things; and promising Glory, Honour, and Peace to them who did them. That albeit they were Gentiles, V. 14. [...], having no Law positive, or written, to direct them; yet were they, by this Light of Nature, a Law unto themselves, and did, [...], keep the righteous Pre­cepts of the Law. Now is it likely, V. 26. if God had given to the heathen World so many positive Laws, as are here mentioned: And if they had been then so to be guided by Tradition, and bound under the pain of Damnation to receive such Traditions, [Page 98]as the positive Laws of God, and to conveigh them still as such to Posterity, they should be represented still as without Law?

As for the Instances here mentioned, §. 3 and not yet conside­red, some of them vainly are affirmed to be Traditions, as V. G. The Doctrine of Original Sin imputed, and the Means to be delivered from it, The Eternity of Rewards and Punishments, The Prohibition of Polygamy, Birds in Sacrifice not divided, Cleansing and changing of their Garments; Some of them might be learn­ed by the Light of Nature, as far as it was needful they should know them; as, What Repentance they were to use, viz. That which consisted in ceasing to do Evil, That the Soul had a Subsistence when separated from the Body; That they who would not submit to the Laws of their Society, should be excluded from it, or not admitted to the Privileges of that Society, which is Excommunication; That it was fit to have Times and Places set apart for God's Worship, and to tender to him the First Fruits and Tythes of our Encrease, to make and pay our Vows to God, not to marry with Idolaters.

Some of them being Matters of continual Practice, might very easily be preserved by Tradition to Posterity, as v. g. Circumcision, not eating of Blood, Oblation of First Fruits, paying of Tythes, (though it is certain that they had then no Law for Tythes, or offering of First Fruits) the Di­stinction betwixt Clean and Ʋnclean Meats and Beasts.

And lastly, most of those things which R. H. reckons up as positive Divine Laws, are by the learned Dr. Spencer pro­ved to be Customs received from the Gentiles into the Fami­ly of Abraham, and taken up as things consonant to Reason, though not commanded by it.

It is true also as R. H. observes, That Abraham obeyed the Voice of God, and kept his Charge, his Commandments, or moral Precepts, Gen. 26.5. his Statutes, touching the Service of the True God, the Circumcision of his Family, and his Laws, or Judgments touching the doing Justice and Judgment; and that he taught his Children so to do, according as God him­self had foretold of him, Gen. 18.19. saying, I know Abraham, that he will command his Sons, and his House after him, to keep the Way of Jehovah, to do Justice and Judgment: But then it is [Page 99]as true, In locum. that Chrysostom referrs this Praise of Abraham to his Obedience to God's Voice, in leaving of his Fathers House, Custodia viae domini dictitur tempore Abra­hae id quod cuique ex offi­cio praestan­dum erat. Seld. de jure Nat. l. 1. c. 8. p. 100. going he knew not whither, and sojourning in a strange Land, in offering his Son Isaac, and in casting forth his Son Ismael; and not to his observance of any positive and ceremonial Precepts delivered to him by Tradition. The things which he conceives he was to teach his Children, excepting Circumcision, were likewise not of this nature, but, [...], to do no Injury, to preferr nothing before Ju­stice, things taught them by the light of Nature.

Moreover it well deserves to be observed, §. 4 That when it pleased God, that these, and many other Precepts of like nature, should be observed by the Jews, knowing how little Tradition was to be trusted, and how quickly the Progeny of Adam, and of Noah had deviated from it in the highest Mat­ters, he very exactly prescribes these things in Writings still to be perused by, or read unto his People, that they might learn to do the things he had commanded. The Apostolical Con­stitutions teach, That when Men had corrupted, [...], Lib. 8. c. 12. the Law of Nature, God gave the Jews the written Law. St. Chrysostom informs us, That God gave not his Law in writing to Noah, Abraham and Job, but finding their Minds pure, gave them, [...], the Grace of his Holy Spirit instead of Books; but when the People of the Jews fell into the Gulf of Wickedness, [...], In Matth. p. 1. then was it necessary for them to have the Tables, and the written Law to keep them in remembrance of their Duty. Theophylact in like manner saith, Proem. in Matth. That when Men be­came unworthy to be taught, and guided by the Holy Spirit, then God, the lover of Mankind, [...], gave them the Scriptures, that by them they might be made mindful of his Will: Declaring that they knew nothing of the derivation of God's positive Worship by Tradition only, but thought it necessary that it should be made known unto them either by Writing, or the im­mediate dictates of the Holy Spirit dwelling in their Hearts. They also add that this written Law was given, [...], Constit. Apost. ibid. p. 349. to supply the defects of the Law of [...]ature, by that God who would not suffer them, [...], to be seduced; clearly in­sinuating, [Page 100]that Tradition, without this written Law, was not sufficient to supply the defects of that of Nature, or to preserve them from Error. As will be farther evident if we consider,

That both the Antediluvians, and they who lived after the Flood, and before the Writing of the Law of Moses, had generally corrupted their ways, and deviated from that Tradition which they undoubtedly received from Adam, and from Noah, touching the Worship of the true and only God. For even whilst Adam was alive, In Gen. 4.26. and had not passed half his days, Men began, saith the Chaldee Paraphrast, to prophane the Name of the Lord, Ainsw. in Gen. 4. v. 26. by ceasing to pray to him. The Hebrew Do­ctors tell us, ‘That in the Days of Enosh, the Sons of Adam erred with great Error, and the Counsel of the Wise Men of that Age became Brutish, and their Error was this, They said forasmuch as God hath Created these Stars and Spheres to govern the World, and set them on high, and imparted honour to them, and they are Ministers that Mi­nister before him, it is meet that Men should Laud and Glo­rifie, and give them Honour, for this is the Will of God, that we magnifie and honour whomsoever he magnifies and honoureth. — When this thing was come up into their Hearts, they began to build Temples to Stars, and to offer Sacrifice to them, and to Laud and Glorifie them with Words, and to Worship before them, that they might in their evil Opinion obtain favour of the Creator, and this was the Root of Idolatry. Ibid. And hence in the ancient Com­mentaries of the Hebrews the Age of Enosh is represented as a wicked Age. In the time of Enoch, and before the death of Adam, wickedness had mightily prevailed even among the Sons of God, or Members of the Church; for Enoch is men­tioned as the only Man who adhered perfectly to God, and of him it is said, Wisd. 4.10. Vers. 11, 14. That he lived among Sinners, and that God took him away from among the wicked, least their evil Example should corrupt his Righteous Soul. After his Assumption we find that Men had generally declined to iniquity, that all Flesh had corrupted their Ways, Gen. 6.12. excepting Noah and his Family, that they had forsaken God, and given up themselves to Idolatry, saying to God, Job 22.17. Depart from us, and what can the Almighty do for us?

About an Hundred Years after the Flood they set them­selves with one Consent to build the Tower of Babel in op­position to God, and in which, say the Hebrews, Ainsw. ibid. they de­signed an Idol Temple. Nahor and Tharah the Progenitors of Abraham were Idolaters, Gen. 31.30, 53. and after the Call of Abraham they continued so to be. In the Family of Isaac, Esau and his Wives were a bitterness of Spirit to Isaac and Rebecca, because they served God with strange Service, saith the Jerusalem Ter­gum; that is, with Idolatry. In the Family of Jacob, Gen. 31.22. Gen. 35.2. Re­becca steals her Fathers Images: In his House were worship­pers of strange Gods and Retainers of Idols. When the Isra­elites lived in Aegypt, they so complied with their Rites, Praepar. Evang. l. 7. c. 28. saith Eusebius, [...], as to forget the Piety of their Fore-fathers. They learned in Aegypt, Serm. 2. adv. Graec. p. 492. saith Theodoret, [...], to worship many Gods with them. They committed Whoredom in Aegypt, saith Ezekiel, Ezek 23.2-19. they multiplied the Whoredoms they had committed in the Land of Aegypt. Whence Joshua speaks thus unto them, Josh. 24.14. Put away the Gods which your Fathers served in Mesopotamia, and in Aegypt, Here then is Evidence sufficient,

First, That the first Ages of the World were not aban­doned only to the uncertainty of Tradition, but were guided partly by the Light of Nature, and partly by immediate Reve­lation; Tradition being by Divine Wisdom judged a more im­perfect Guide, than the dim Light of Nature.

Secondly, That when it pleased God to give his People Posi­tive and ceremonial Laws, he would by no means leave them to the uncertainty of Tradition, but commanded that they should be written in a Book, for a Memorial to, and for a Te­stimony against them, and should thence be read by, and to them, that they, and the Generations to come might learn them. And,

Thirdly, That the Service of the one true God received by Tradition from Adam, Enoch and others before the Flood, from Noah, Melchizedeck, Abraham, and the Patriarchs after the Flood, was presently corrupted, and utterly defaced by Idolatry, to let us see how insufficient meer Tradition is, since even in the Days and Lives of them who lived so long, and who delivered this Fundamental Article of Worshipping the one true God unto their Off-spring, they saw them running head­long [Page 102]to Idolatry, and adding many corrupt Inventions, and vain Imaginations of their own unto that Worship they had received by Tradition from them.

Secondly, §. 5 Object. 2 Mr. M. adds, That for above Two thousand Years more, P. 415. P. 231. from Moses until Christ's time, the Church was governed partly by Writing, and partly by Tradition. For the Jews had at least two undeniable Traditions. For they knew only by Tradition what remedy was to be used to free their Female Children from Ori­ginal Sin, as also to free their Male Children, in danger of Death, before the Eighth Day. This Remedy they knew and observed, and were bound to know and observe, and yet they infallibly knew it without having any Scripture expressing to them the knowledge of this Remedy, or of their Obligation to use it; or that it was so necessary for the Salvation of their Children, whom they did believe to be in Original Sin, and by that debarred from Salvation, unless some Remedy were applyed. Some Remedy surely was as necessary for the Female, as Circumcision for the Male. Shew me this Remedy in Scripture.

2. They truly believed some of those bloody Sacrifices to have been appointed to them by God for the expiation of their Sins, but they could not believe truly that these Sacrifices could expiate their Sins by their own Virtue; they believing then that these Sacrifices had their expiative Virtue from the Merits of Christ. Shew me any Text in which this was then written.

1. Reply. That the Jewish Church until Christ's time was govern­ed partly by Tradition, or that Tradition was their partial Rule of Faith, in reference to any necessary Doctrines or Rules of Manners, will appear a vain Imagination if we consider that, in the Scriptures of the Old and the New Testament, they are still sent unto the written Word to learn their Duty, but never to Tradition; the Prophets do exhort them for their di­rection to repair to the Law, Esai. 8.20.34.16. Mal. 4.4. and to the Testimonies, to the Book of the Lord. To remember the Law of Moses which he commanded them in Horeb, for all Israel, with the Statutes and Judgments, as their only certain Rule and Direction. Now that the ordinary Succession of Prophets was to cease from the Days of Malachy to the Times of Christ, whereas had Oral Tradition also been their Rule, the Prophets must have had like reason to call upon them to remember that.

Moreover God only calls upon them by Moses, To do all the Words of this Law which are written in this Book, and promiseth his Favour and Acceptance of them upon that account, say­ing, If thou shalt hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God, Deut. 30.9, 10. Vers. 15. to keep his Commandments and Statutes, which are written in this Book of the Law, I will rejoice over thee for Good. See I have set before thee this day life and good, and death and evil. And David speaketh thus unto King Solomon, 1 Kings 2.3. Keep the Charge of the Lord thy God to walk in his ways, to keep his Statutes, and his Commandments, and his Judgments, and his Testimonies, as it is written in the Law of Moses, that thou maist prosper in all that thou dost, and whither­soever thou turnest thy self. If then the Observation of what was written in the Law of Moses was sufficient to procure Life, Favour, Prosperity, and Acceptance with God, surely this written Law must be a perfect Rule, and must sufficiently contain all that was needful to be believed, or done unto those ends. Hence is the King commanded to write him a Copy of this Law in a Book, that he might learn to fear the Lord God, Deut. 17.18, 19. and to keep all the words of this Law, and these Statutes to do them; and to per­form the words of the Covenant which are written in this Book, 2 Chron. 34.31. is to keep God's Commandments, his Testimonies, and his Statutes with all the Soul, and with all the Heart. Whereas had Oral Tradi­tion been any part of their Rule, they must have been obliged equally to observe what was delivered by it, and all God's Statutes, and Commandments could not be written in this Book, as it is so expresly and frequently declared that they were.

Our Saviour in like manner bids them Search the Scriptures, Joh. 3.39. because they thought in them they had eternal Life, in which ap­prehension, had they been deceived, as they must have been provided that there was another Law of Oral Tradition given to lead them unto Life eternal, our Saviour doubtless would have informed them of this dangerous Error, which yet he was so far from doing, that when a Lawyer puts the Question to him, What shall I do that I may inherit eternal Life? Luk. 10.25, 26. he An­swers, What is written in the Law, how readest thou? This do, and thou shalt live. Luk. 16.29. And sends the Jews to Moses and the Pro­phets, that by hearing them they might avoid the coming to the Place of Torments; but neither he nor his Disciples do ever send them to Tradition, or speak one word in approbation of [Page 104]it, which is sufficient Evidence, that they knew nothing of this Rule of Mr. M.

2dly. §. 6 The Traditions concerning Doctrines generally believ­ed, and Practices needful to be performed among them, after the Law was written by Moses, and after God had given them a Charge, upon the ceasing of the Succession of his Pro­phets, to remember and stick close unto it, I say, the Traditions which obtained in the Jewish Church, as far as we have any certain intimation of them, were such as tended to the eva­cuating of the Law of Moses, to the renouncing of the true Messiah, and to the introduction of vain Worship, and super­stitious Observances, whence it demonstratively appears that Oral Tradition was not then a certain Rule, nor could the Jew­ish Nation be obliged by divine Precept to receive it as such. To make this Evident; consider,

1. That our Saviour often sends the Jews to Scripture, to Moses and the Prophets, but never to Tradition.

2. That he still represents the great Asserters of Tradition in the Jewish Nation, Matth. 15.14.23.16, 17, 19. Mat. 15.10, 11. to wit, their Elders, Scribes and Pha­risees, as blind Guides, leading of the Blind, as Fools and Blind; confuteth their Traditions, though generally received, before all the People; Mark 7. Mat. 12.7. Matth. 15.13. justifies his Disciples in the neglect and viola­tion of them; pronounces them Plants which his Father had not planted, and therefore such as should be rooted up.

3dly. He plainly tells them, That by these Traditions they did, [...], transgress, make void, Mark. 7.10. and null the Commandment of God. He shews this by plain Instances in their evacuating the Fifth Commandment by their Traditions, in observing and enjoining such Tradi­tions touching the Observation of the Sabbatick Rest, Matth. 12.7. Matth. 12.12. Luk. 6.9. Mark 3.5. Luke 13.15. Matth. 23.16-—23. as con­tradicted that great Law of God, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, and made it unlawful to do good, and preserve Life upon that day, and which sufficiently demonstrated, [...], the blindness of their Minds, and their Hypocrisie, and in absolving them from their Oaths out of an ignorance so Gross, as knew not they were virtually made to God. He also charges them that by thus teaching for Doctrines the Com­mandments of Men, Matth. 15.9. they rendered God's Worship vain.

4thly. It is extreamly evident that by virtue of some of these Traditions, they rejected the true Messiah, and stood obliged by them so to do.

For, First, It is most certain that the Jews had a Tradi­tion generally received among them, That their Messiah should be a Temporal Prince; that at his Coming he should restore the Kingdom to Israel; he should subdue the Nations under them, and should erect a Temporal Dominion in the Jewish Nation over all their Enemies. Trypho the Jew declares to Justin M. That, Dial. p. 249. [...], the Scriptures do compel us to expect a great and glorious Messiah, who shall receive, as the Son of Man, from the ancient of Days, an everlasting Kingdom; In Celsum. l. 2. p. 78. not such a mean despised one as was your Jesus. The Jews, saith Origen, say, That their Pro­phets represent their Messiah to be, [...], a great Person, and a Potentate, and Lord of the whole Earth, and of all the Heathens, and their Armies. De Bello Jud. l. 6. c. 31. Josephus confesseth there was an obscure Oracle found in their S. Books, [...], That about that time one of Judea should govern the World. Suetonius and Tacitus say, In Vespas. c 4. Hist l. 5. That it was in the whole East, Vetus & constans opinio, ut eo tempore Judaea profecti rerum potirentur, an old, and con­stant Opinion, that some out of Judaea should obtain the Government of the World; and that this Prophesie was contained, Antiquis Sa­cerdotum literis, in the ancient Writings of the Priests. All the Disciples of our Lord did constantly expect this Temporal Kingdom, till by the Holy Ghost's descent upon them, they were informed better, witness their Contests, Matth. 18.1. Who should be the greatest in this Kingdom? and the desire of the Sons of Zebedee, to sit one at his Right-hand, Matth. 20.21. and the other at his Left in it. And when they were assembled after his Resurrection, Act. 1.6. this was their Enquiry, Lord wilt thou now restore the Kingdom to Israel? It is therefore certain that this was the Tradition of the whole Jewish Church received from their Wise Men, and grounded on the Scriptures of the Prophets, as they did in­terpret them.

Secondly, It was also a Tradition which generally obtained among the Jews, That their Elias, who was called the Tis­bite, [Page 106]was to appear in Person at the Advent of the true Mes­siah, Justin M. Di­al. p. 268. and to anoint him to his Office. All we, saith Trypho, expect that Christ should be anointed by Elias who is for to come, [...], and because Elias is not come, I think that our Messiah is not come. Thus was that place of Malachy translated by the Seventy In­terpreters long before our Saviour's coming, Mal. 4.5. behold I send unto you, [...], Elias the Tisbite, before the great and glorious Day of the Lord come. Accordingly the Scribes, or the Expounders of the Law, Mark 9.11. did with one Voice declare, it was necessary that Elias should come first.

Thirdly, It was the general Tradition of the Jews, That the Law of Moses should be perpetually obliging to them, and be observed even in the Days of the Messiah. On this Presumption certainly it was, that Christ's Disciples, after his Resurrection were strict Observers of the Law of Moses for a considerable time, and so were also the Generality of the Jewish Converts. St. Peter was so nice in Observation of it, as that till he was informed better by a Vision, he thought such Meat was utterly unlawful as was forbidden by the Law, so that he being in this Vision bid to slay and eat, crys out, as a Man tempted to an unlawful Act, Acts 10.14. Not so Lord, for I have never eaten any thing that is unclean. Whence Origen well notes, L. 2. Contr. Cels. p. 56, 57. That he, [...], for a long time kept the Jewish Customs, according to the Law of Moses; and that, [...], living according to the Tradition of the Jews, he contemned those who were not of the Jews, and even, when by this Vision he was prevailed upon to go unto Cornelius, he begins his Speech to him thus, Acts 10.28. You know that it is an un­lawful thing, for a Man that is a Jew, to keep Company, or come in to one of another Nation; Acts 11.2. and when he had done it, his Brethren call him to an Account, and contend with him for it. Acts 21.20. St. James gives an Account to Paul of the great Zeal that all the Jewish Converts had to the Law of Moses in these Words, Thou seest Brother, how many Thousand Jews there are which believe, and they are all zealous of the Law. He farther tells him, how much they were offended with him, because they heard, that he had taught, that they were not obliged to Obedience to the Constitutions and Customs of the Jew­ish [Page 107]Law. And lastly, doth exhort him to do what might be proper to cause them to believe, That he also walked or­derly, and kept the Law. St. Jerome and Sulpitius inform us, Chron. Euseb. l. 2. c. 45. That Fifteen of the first Bishops of Jerusalem, with their Flocks, were all Observers of the Law of Moses; and Origen, That, [...], Ibid. p. 56. they of the Jews who believed in Jesus, left not their own Law. Moreover, by the Unbelieving Jews, nothing was more ab­horred than the Thoughts of changing their Mosaick Customs: Their Accusation against Stephen was this, that he had said, Acts 6.14. That the Messiah should change the Customs which Moses had delivered to them; and this was, in the Judgment of the High-Priest, the Elders, and the Scribes, sufficient to prove him guilty of that capital Offence of Blasphemy. On this Ac­count they bring St. Paul before the Judgment-Seat of Gallio, because, say they, he perswaded Men to Worship God, Acts 18.1 [...]. [...], against, or otherwise than was commanded by the Law of Moses. And when he maketh his Apology unto the Jews of Rome, for bearing of his Chain, he doth it in these Words, I have done nothing contrary to the Law, Acts 28.17. or to the Customs of my Country. Deut. 29.29. Levit. 3.17. Exod. 12.17. Now this Opinion they grounded chiefly upon those Places which seem to speak of the Perpetuity of those Statutes, and say they shall be Ordinances to them for ever; and consequently seem to inferr a Declaration, from the Mouth of God, that they should not be altered.

Lo here Three plain Traditions of the whole Jewish Church, Two of which plainly tended to oblige them to renounce the true Messiah, and the Third to blend Judaism with Christia­nity, and to refuse to preach the Gospel to the Gentiles; here therefore is a Threefold Demonstration, not only of the Un­certainty, but of the Falshood of the Traditions, which obtained in the whole Church of God.

For farther Demonstration of this Matter, §. 7 let it be con­sidered,

First, That the Traditions we have mentioned, were, [...], the Traditions of the Elders, Mark 7.3. Acts 28.17. Gal. 1.14. [...], the Customs and Traditions of their Fathers; they were the Traditions of them who sate in the Chair of Moses, of the Interpreters of Scripture, the Guides of [Page 108]the common People, they were the Traditions of those Men who generally had obtained the Reputation of the greatest Knowledge and Exactness in the Law, who did, [...], Joseph. de Bel­lo Jud. l. 2. c. 12. Arch. l. 17. c. 3. most exactly interpret the Laws, and declare the things belonging to them, and who were by the Jews esteemed, [...], more Pious than the rest; so that if these were Foolish and Blind Guides, they had no other to conduct them, ex­cept those two pernicious Guides of Hereticks, the Scripture, and the use of Reason.

Secondly, Observe that these Traditions were not taught only in our Saviour's Age, but long before, they being Customs and Traditions of their Fore-fathers. The Asserters of them, saith Josephus, Antiq. l. 18. c. 2. were, [...], the most ancient of their Countrymen. Epiphanius informs us, That they pretended to derive some of these, Malmon. port. Mosis, p. 36, 37, 38. [...], or Traditions, down from Moses; and their own Writers do expresly teach, That they were Traditions received from the Mouth of Moses. They therefore must be taught whilst these Church Guides, and Rulers were infallible, and the true Judges of Tradition, if ever they were so; and if the Jewish Doctors might so gene­rally mistake in Fathering these Traditions upon Moses, why may not others do the like in Fathering theirs on the Apostles?

Thirdly, Observe that the Jewish Worship and Religion was then thought partly to consist in them, and partly in the writ­ten Law; Gal. 1.14. for St. Paul tells us, That he profited much, [...], in the Jews Religion, being zealous for the Traditions re­ceived from his Forefathers. And besides his being a strict ob­server of the Law, he adds in the same place, That he was, [...], of that Sect of Pharisees, which joined Tra­ditions to the Law of Moses, Antiq. Judaic. l. 18. c. 2. of whom Josephus saith, That, [...], whatsoever was Divine, whether respecting Prayers, or the performance of things Sacred, were done according to their Expo­sitions or Traditions. Moreover these Traditions were, saith our Saviour, taught for Doctrines; they were, [...], belong­ing to their Laws, saith Josephus, the neglect of the Observance of them, was look'd on as an high Transgression, they being, say their own Records, equal to, if not more weighty than the [Page 109] Law. The Jews were therefore in this Matter true Roman Catholicks, receiving these Traditions as part of their Rule of Faith, Pari pietatis affectu, with like affection as the written Word.

And, Lastly, These Traditions were generally received by the Jewish Nation, no Man gainsaying the Observance of them, but some few Sadduces, who in reality were Hereticks, and by the Jews reputed Schismaticks. Cap. 7. v. 3. Antiq. Judaic. l. 13 c. 18. For the Pharisees and all the Jews held the Tradition of the Elders, saith St. Mark, Josephus informs us, That the Pharisees had, [...], the multitude on their side, That they were, [...], the Persons which seemed to the People most worthy of Credit, and the best Interpreters of their Laws. They were the Men, saith Christ, who sate in Moses's Chair; and their very Question, Mark 7.5. Why walk not thy Disciples according to the Tradition of the El­ders? insinuates that it was a new, and a strange thing among them to find any one of Reputation who transgressed their Traditions: Let then the Roman Doctors tell us how vain, and false Traditions might thus generally obtain among the Jews, and pretend to be derived from Moses, and even to be part of the Instructions he received from God, when they were nothing less, and we will tell them how the like Traditions might by them be receiv'd as Apostolical, or let them say why we must be esteemed Hereticks and Schismaticks, for rejecting such Traditions as our Dear Lord's Disciples, with his own ap­probation, did reject, and which he taught even the Common People to contemn.

And now to Answer directly to his Instances, First, To that of Original Sin. We call upon him to prove, 1. That they had any knowledge of the Imputation of it; Dogm. Theol. Tom. 4. part. 2. l. 14. c. 2. and well we may, when his own Petavius confesseth, That the Greek Church hath spoke very rarely of it. Secondly, We desire him to prove, that Circumcision was necessary for the Salvation of the Male, and his Justification from Original Sin; this is another School Notion with which the ancient Church of God was not acquainted, yea which they most expresly do gain­say, they having solemnly declared that Abraham received it for a Sign, but (a) [...]. Just. M. Dial. cum Tryph. p. 241. not for Justification, (b) Non in salutis praerogativam. Tert. adv. Judaeos c 2, 3. not for Sal­vation, [Page 110] (c) Non quasi consumma­tricem justiciae. Iren. l. 4. c. 30. not for the Consummation of Righte­ousness, (d) [...] Chrys. Hom. 39. in Gen. p. 321, 322. not for the Freedom of the Soul, for it availeth nothing for the advantage of the Soul; and that because it was administred to Chil­dren, who could receive no Spiritual advan­tage, and no Justification by it, that it hath (e) Pseud. Am­bros. in 4. ad Rom. nothing of Dignity in it, but is barely a Sign. And had it been prescribed, as the School-men dream, for a Remedy a­gainst Original Sin, what Remedy had they for it before the Institution of the Ceremony of Circumcision? Were all their Children damned in Aegypt, or in the Wilderness, because they were not Circumcised?

To his Second Instance of the Relation which their Sacri­fices had to the Expiation to be made by the Death of Christ, I Answer, 1st. That it appears not that they had any know­ledge of this Mystery; and 2dly. That if this was a Tradition at any time made known to them, it is a demonstration, that Tradition is no sure preserver of things most needful to be known; it being certain, that before our Saviour's time they had quite lost this Notion, for they believed not that their Messiah, the Son of David, was to die, much less that he should shed his Blood as a propitiatory Sacrifice for their Sins, they had learn'd out of the Law interpreted by the Scribes, Joh. 12.34. Mark 9.32. Luk. 9.45.18.34. That Christ abided for ever, and therefore wondered to hear our Saviour speak of his being lifted up; and when his own Disciples heard him speak of his being delivered up to Death, they understood not that Saying.

3. §. 8 Mr. M. farther adds, ‘That the Scriptures written by Mo­ses were given only to the Church of Israel, Obj. 3d. P. 337. all other Nations, as they had then several true Believers among them, when A­braham was separated from them, so there is not the least men­tion of their Total decay of Belief after that separation. All they then still believed upon Tradition, and so true Faith might be preserved among many who never heard of Scripture till Christ's time. P. 338. That Job and his Friends lived not among the Progeny of Abraham, and yet Job was most eminent in Vertue, and true Faith, and his Friends believed in one God, held the Resurrecti­on of the Flesh, and that God should judge all Men according to their Works, and divers other Points, relying still only upon Tra­dition.

Whereas Mr. M. declares: Repl. 1. That there is not the least men­tion of the Total decay of the belief of other Nations, when they were separated from Abraham; and when the Scriptures were given by Moses to the Jews, it it already proved, that Abra­ham at his Separation left his Kindred under Idolatry. And as for all the Nations round about the Jews, and even under the whole Heavens; Moses informs us, Deut. 4.19. Ps. 135.15. Ps. 96.5. That they worshipped the Host of Heaven: The Psalmist, That their God's were Silver and Gold, the works of Mens hands. That all the Gods of the Na­tions were, [...], Daemons, or wicked Spirits. In the New Te­stament we are taught, That God suffered all Nations, in time past, Acts 14.16. 1 Cor. 1.21. Rom. 1.21. Gal. 4.8. to walk after their own ways; That they knew not God, nor did they glorifie him as God, That they became vain in their Imaginations, and their foolish Hearts were darkened, That they served them who by nature were no Gods; yea even in the time of Moses, the Gods of the People round about the Jews, whether nigh unto them, Deut. 13.17. or far from them, from the one end of the Earth unto the other end thereof, were other Gods; and yet 'tis certain, That their An­cestors must have, some time or other, received from their Forefathers the Worship of the true and only God; which there­fore is a Demonstration of the uncertainty of Doctrines recei­ved only by Tradition, and that Men are exceeding apt to cor­rupt what they do thus receive: Moreover the Scripture, in plain Opposition to Mr. M. declares, That God made known his Godhead, and eternal Power, to the Heathens, Rom. 1.19, 20. not by Tradi­tion, but by the visible things of the Creation, that he left not him­self without a Witness; not by giving them Traditions, Acts 14.17. but in af­fording to them fruitful Seasons; That they had a Law, not of Traditions, written in their Memories, but of Nature, Rom. 2.14, 15, 16. written in their Hearts, by which they did pass Sentence of Approbation or Condemnation of their Actions, and by which they were to be judged at the last Day. That as for their Traditions, Coloss. 2.8. they were vain Deceits, and the Traditions of Men, 1 Pet. 1.18. Traditions recei­ved from their Fathers, which rendered their Conversation vain; so far were these inspired Persons from believing that true Faith was preserved among the Heathen by Tradition.

Secondly, That Job and his Friends believed in one God, &c. §. 9 not by Tradition, but by the Light of Nature, Chrysost. Ca­ten. in Job. p. 2. the Fathers do inform us, saying that, [...], [Page 112] he by Nature did the things required by the Law, using his untaught Knowledge. And that the Notions by which he was directed were, Ibid. p. 391. [...], congenial to his Na­ture, and such as God had planted in his Mind. And where­as Mr. M. aslerts, That he believed the Resurrection of the Flesh, of which he could not be informed by the Light of Nature: I answer, This cannot be proved from those Words of Job, For I know that my Redeemer liveth, Job 19.25, 26. &c. seeing the Import of them may be only this; I know that my Redeemer, who al­ways liveth, can hereafter deliver me out of this miserable Condition, and though the Worms which have eaten my Skin, should proceed to consume my Flesh, yet I feel my Soul inspired with a comfortable Belief, that before I die, I shall see my self restored by the Mercy of God to an happy Estate; and in this Uncertainty the Ancients leave this Passage, saying, That he may be conceived here to assert that God, [...], Cat. p. 341. will raise him out of the Earth by a Resur­rection; or that delivering him from his Disease, he will again renew his Skin corrupted with it, and that this, [...], Deliverance from his Troubles, might be called a Resurrection.

Thirdly, §. 10 When Christianity was first preached to the Hea­then World, and Christians called upon the Heathens to turn from their dumb Idols to the living God, and from their vain Customs received by Tradition from their Fathers, to the pure and spiritual Worship of the Deity; the Heathens pleaded for their Superstitions and Idolatries by the very same Arguments which Mr. M. and others of his Party, use for the Defence of their own Superstitions, against the Protestant Religion; say­ing, That it was the Religion delivered to them from their Fathers, their Divines and Guides, on whose Discretion and Judgment it became them to depend: That it became them to receive, as true, what was thus handed down unto them from their Ancestors, and that Men ought not to be permitted to exa­mine it by their own private Reason, but to believe it upon so long and General Tradition, though they saw no Reason for it: [...] p. 57. Clemens Alexandrinus, tells us their Plea was this, [...], it is not reaso­nable that we should change the Customs delivered to us from our [Page 113]Fathers. Tertullian saith, Apol. c. 6. That this was their Apology for their Worship, That they did, Fidelissime tueri a patribus traditum, most faithfully adhere to the Tradition of their Fathers. Praepar. E­vang. l. 1. c 10. p. 40. Eusebius saith, That the Heathen Worship still obtained, upon the Score of keeping, [...], the Depositum committed to them, and handed down by their Forefathers through many Ages, and that they look'd upon it as Irreligious, [...], L. 1. c. 2. p. 5. to relin­quish the Customs delivered to them from their Fathers, and to de­sert those Gods which were received, [...], from the Beginning, both by the Greeks and the Barba­rians. This, saith he, was with them a fixed Rule, [...] [...], That every Man ought to worship according to the Custom of their Country, to walk by, and follow the Piety of his Forefathers, and to adhere, [...], to the Customs and De­terminations which had obtained of old. Thus in Pseudo-Clemens, Recogn. l. 5. c. 30. they conclude it Impious to prevaricate in the Religion delivered to them from their Ancestors, and not to worship those Gods, Quae nobis tradita sunt a Majoribus nostris, which were delivered to us by the Tradition of our Ancestors. If you ask them a Reason of their Perswasion, saith Lactantius, they can give you none, L. 5. c. 19. p. 517. Sed ad Majorum judicium confugiunt, but they fly to the judg­ment of their Ancestors, saying they were wise Men, they knew what was best. They persevere, saith he, pertinaciously to desend their Religions, as being, a Majoribus traditae, delivered by their Ancestors, not considering the Quality of them, Sed ex hoc pro­batas, & veras esse confidunt, quod eas Veteres tradiderunt, tantaque est Authoritas vetustatis, ut in eam inquirere scoelus esse dicatur, but being confident that they were true, and to be approved, because their Ancestors delivered them; and so great with them, is the Authority of Antiquity, that they esteem it a Wickedness to enquire into it; imbracing that as a known Truth, which they had thus received. We must believe, saith Plato, Apud Theo­doret. Serm. 1. p. 474. De Nat. Deor. l. 3. ab initio p. 243. those that were before us, and were, as they affirmed, the Progeny of the Gods, though they give no necessary Demonstration of what they say; nor shall any Man's Reason, be he never so learned, saith Cicero, move me from that Opinion of the Worship of the immortal Gods, Quam a Majoribus accepi, which I received from my An­cestors. See here Popery, in the Foundation of it, borrowed from Heathanism; see how exactly they comply in the same Plea.

Moreover the Answer which the Christians then returned unto this Plea of Pagans from Tradition, §. 11 is a sufficient Justifi­cation of the Protestants against the same Pretences in the Mouths of Roman Catholicks, and a full Evidence, that they were not Assertors of the Roman Doctrine in this Matter. For,

First, They represent it as the great Folly of the Heathen World, that they followed Custom against Reason, objecting it to their Reproach, that they did what they saw done, not what their Reason told them should be done: That a­mong them, Arnob. l. 7. p. 236. L. 2. c. 6. p. 172. Plus valet nullam habens consuetudo rationem, Cu­stom without Reason prevailed more, than the weight of Things ex­amined by the Nature of Truth. What will you do, saith Lactan­tius to them, Majoresne potius quam Rationem sequaris? Would you follow your Ancestors rather than Reason? esteeming this the greatest of Absurdities. He farther adds, That they who were led, like Beasts, by others, Et qui sine ullo judicio in­venta Majorum probant, sapientiam sibi adimunt, and who did without Judgment approve of the Inventions of their Ancestors; P. 173. deprived themselves of Wisdom. Now if it be so great a Folly and Absurdity, and such a brutish renouncing of all Wisdom, to comply with Custom against Reason; and without exer­cising of our Judgments; must it not much more be so to com­ply with it against Scripture, Reason, and the whole Stream of Primitive Antiquity, as we must do, if we do yield a blind Sub­mission to the Doctrines of the Roman Church?

Secondly, They prove their Ancestors were not to be follow­ed without the use of Reason and Discretion, because they were so prone to receive Fables, and even Monsters of Opini­ons: P. 21. We are not to be drawn into Error by consenting to our An­cestors, saith Octavius, Majoribus enim nostris tam facilis in mendaciis fides fuerit, ut temere crediderint etiam alia mon­strosa mira miracula, for our Ancestors were so easily imposed upon by Lyes, that they believed rashly many other monstrous Won­ders. L. 1. p. 34. You plead Antiquity, saith Arnobius, as an Argument of Truth, Quasi vero errorum Antiquitas plenissima Mater non fuerit, as if Antiquity were not the pregnant Mother of Errors, and as if she had not brought forth all those Things, which in their ignominious Fables impute such filthy Characters to their Gods. De Civ. Dei l. 22. c. 6. St. Austin also saith, That, Antiquitas recepit fabulas fictas nonnunquam incondite, Antiquity received Fables feigned, [Page 115]sometimes incongruously: And is it not evident from the Con­fessions of the Romish Doctors, and Historians, that in the dark and ignorant Ages of the Church from the Tenth to the Fifteenth Century, their Church abounded with idle Monks who made it their whole Business to fill Church History with lying Legends and Tales, as Foolish and Ridiculous as those of Heathens. Locor. Theo­log l 11. c. 6. p. 652. For Melchior Canus doth ingenuously confess, Res Gestas Sanctorum falsis & commentitiis fabulis con­taminari, That the Histories of the Saints were defiled with false and counterfeit Fables. That most of their Writers have feigned so many things, either in compliance with their Affections, or on set purpose; That he was not only ashamed, P. 650. but even weary of them, their whole Narration being invented either for gain, or Error. Ibid. p. 658. And speaking of their Golden Le­gend, he saith, Praefat. ante Homil. de fest. Sanctorum. In illo miraculorum monstra saepius quam vera miracula legas. Royardus adds, That such Writers weakened the truth it self, Insertis passim fabulis ac meris nugamen­tis, by the Fables and meer Fooleries they frequently inserted. Cornelius Agrippa saith, De vanit. sci­ent. cap. 97. That lying piously they counterfeited Re­licks, framed Miracles, Confinguntque vel plausibiles, vel ter­ribiles Fabulas, and feigned plausible, or terrible Tales. In lib. Confess. August. Erasmus saith, They studied to commend them whom they favoured, Fabulis vanis; & miraculis fictis, with vain Fables, and feigned Mi­racles. Cap. de Reli­quiis, l. 1. c. 11. p. 156. Lib. 5. p. 565. The like complaints you may read in Cassander's Con­sultation, in Espencaeus's Commentary upon Timothy, and in Lyra­nus on the Fourteenth Chapter of Daniel. Aventinus informs us, That in the days of Hildebrand many false Prophets, Fa­bulis, & Miraculis à veritate plebem Christi avertunt, did turn away the People from the Truth by Fables and Miracles. Then, saith he, arose false Prophets, false Apostles, false Priests, P. 591. Qui simulata Religione populum deceperunt, magna signa, & pro­digia ediderunt, who deceived the People with feigned Religion, and wrought great Signs and Wonders. The Clergy of Liege add, That then were those Stories feigned concerning Sylvester and Constantine no less ignorantly than impudently and falsly, and many others, which, say they, Christian Modesty will not permit us to tell, then crept in the traffique of Holy Things, Concil. To. 2. Edit. Colon. apud Quiritel. p. 809. and the Holy Philosophy, by the subtile interpretation of Sycophants, began to be corrupted, polluted, and violated with humane Inventions, and old Wives Fables. John Gerson speaks thus, Enquire if there [Page 116]be not Apocryphal Scriptures, De Defect. Vi­ror. Eccles. Consid. 16. &c. Hymns, and Prayers brought into the Church in process of time either of purpose, or of ignorance, to the great hurt of the Christian Faith. He also saith, There is very much Superstition in the Worshipping of Saints, innumerable Observations without all Ground or Reason, vain credulity in be­lieving things concerning the Saints reported in the uncertain Legends of their Lives.

Thirdly, The Fathers tell them, That this was the rise of all their Errors, Minuc. p. 26. Quod inconsulte gestiant parentibus obedire, That they would without consulting follow their Fore-fathers; Et fieri maluerunt alieni erroris accessio quam sibi credere, and that they chose rather to follow the Errors of other Men, than believe themselves. Clem. Alex. Adm. p. 57. That they had never fallen into such im­piety, [...], if being carried away with Cu­stom, they had not shut their Eyes against Reason. And it is also our perswasion that this adhering to the Customs of the present R. Church, and to the Customs which crept in, or advanced into Articles of her Faith, in the dark Ages of the Western Church, gave the Rise to her Errors. We there­fore do exhort them in the Words of Justin Martyr, [...], Cohort. ad Graec. p. 15. Not without trial to assent to the Errors of their Fore-fathers, nor presently to think that true, which they mistaking, delivered to them for Tradition.

Fourthly, They retorted the Objection, saying, That if it were a Fault, Arnob. p. 91. A veteribus institutis in alias res novas migrare, to quit their ancient Institutions for things new, it was as well their fault as ours. That whereas they objected to the Christians, Divortium ab institutis majorum, Tert. ad Na­tion. cap. 10. their departure from the In­stitutions of their Ancestors, they communicated with them in the same Crime. For, Exclusa a vobis Antiquitas, you, though you plead Antiquity, against us, have your selves cast it off. To­tam Authoritatem majorum vestra Authoritas dejecit, Your own Authority hath destroyed, or overthrown the whole Authority of the Ancients; and we see (even whilst you urge it against us) Per omnia corruptam, imo deletam in vobis Antiquitatem, Antiquity wholly corrupted, and even extinguished amongst you, which is the constant Plea of Protestants, that they desert the Roman Church only as far as she hath palpably deserted the pure and Ancient Church of Christ, they separate from her on­ly [Page 117]in those things in which she hath most plainly separated from the Faith, and Discipline of ancient Rome, and the whole Church of Christ; and this hath been so demonstratively proved in the Article of the true Canon of Scripture by Bishop Cousins, of the Pope's Supremacy by Doctor Barrow, in the Articles of Service in Latin, Veneration of Images, Communion in one Kind, the Seven Sacraments, in Three late Treatises de­signed to prove the Fallibility of Romish Councils by their actu­ally false Decrees; that none of the Disputers of the Church of Rome have dared yet to meddle with them, and thereby give us good Assurance, who know they want not will to do it, that they cannot Answer them. The like hath ex­cellently been performed in all the other controverted Ar­ticles, if not to the Conviction, yet to the Silencing of our Ad­versaries.

Fifthly, They constantly tell the Heathens, That there was a time when their Religion was New, and when their Gods be­gan to be so; that this being so, Arnob. l. 2. p. 92, 93. Cum de novitate loquimini Religionum nostrarum, vestrae vobis in mentem non veniunt, when they spake of the Novelty of the Christian Faith, they forgat the Novelty of their own Religion; our Religion, say you, P. 94. was not Four hundred Years ago; and your Gods, say we, were not Two thousand Years ago: Now is it not shameful and impudent in you, Quod agere te videas, in eo alterum reprehendere, to re­prehend another for what you do your selves, and to object that as a Crime to others, which may be retorted on your selves? Since then we as constantly affirm, and have as fully prov­ed, That there was a time when the Religion of the Church of Rome was new in the contested Articles; That Christianity had gone through several Centuries before any of them were received as Articles of Christian Faith; That many of them have been introduced since the Ninth Century; may we not also add, that therefore Romanists forget their own Religion, when they Charge ours with Novelty, and reprehend that in us which they themselves are truly guilty of?

Sixthly, §. 12 In defence of their Proceedings against this Ob­jection they declare, That it was the property of Wise Men, Theodo. Serm. 1. contr. Graec p. 477. [...], not to be en­slaved to their former Opinions, nor to be bound to follow the [Page 118]Customs of their Fathers, but to seek the Truth wheresoever they could find it. That every Man ought, in those things espe­cially which concern the manner of his living, to trust to his own judgment, and rather to depend on his own Senses in seeking out the truth, than, as if he himself were bereft of Reason, Lact. l. 2. c. 7. P. 273. Credentem alienis erroribus decipi, to be deceived by gi­ving credit to the Errors of others, God having given reason to him sufficient to find out the Truth. Athan. contr. Gent. p. 32, 33. And speaking of the way of Truth, they tell them, That [...], there needs no­nothing but our selves to come to an exact knowledge and compre­hension of it. If you ask them by what internal Principle we may arrive at this knowledge, they Answer, [...], That it is every Mans Soul, and the faculty of Reason in it. If you enquire by what external Directions this Mind must be assisted, Ibid. p. 1. they reply, They must, [...], find the Truth from the Divine Oracles, That, [...], they are of themselves sufficient for the Declara­tion of the Truth, and that even an Heathen Macarius might learn it there. Now this is plainly sending us to our pri­vate Reason, and Apprehension of the Sense of Scriptures to find out the Truth, and to assure us, That it is an act of Wisdom in us, not to be enslaved to our former Opinions, nor bound up by the Customs of our Fore-fathers, from search­ing after Truth wheresoever we can find it.

Seventhly, They add, That the Heathens ought not to pre­judge and run them down with this Prescription, or by obje­cting to them their revolt, A Religione majorum, from the Religion of their Ancestors, but fairly ought to come unto the merits of the Cause: Lib. 2. p. 90. Causam convenit ut inspiciatis, non factum, nec quid reliquimus opponere, sed secuti quid simus potissi­mum contueri, You are not, saith Arnobius, to condemn us for the Fact, without enquiring whether we had not a just Cause for doing it, nor object to us what we have left, without considering what we have embraced in lieu of it; for what hinders, why as others who invented Falshoods delivered them to Posterity; Sic nos qui verum invenimus posteris meliora tradamus, so we who have found the Truth may deliver better things to Posterity? Which Passages are a full Answer to all the French Rhe­torick [Page 119]touching the Prejugez legitimes comre les Calvinistes.

Eighthly, In particular against this manner of prejudging, §. 13 which is now become almost the only Refuge of the Romanists; they say,

1st. That they ought not to be run down with multitude, that Religion could not be proved true because it had many Followers, or false, because it had but few Assertors; Arnob. l. 3. ab initio. and that even the Christian Religion could neither be proved nor disproved upon this account, and that this vain pretence of Heathens had already been answered by the Christians, mille modis, a thousand ways, and refuted by most cogent Reasons: And indeed among the Relicks of Antiquity ascri­bed by some to Athanasius, by others to Theodoret, to Maxi­mus, to Etherius, we have one brief, but full Discourse, [...], against them who judge of Truth only by multitude. Athanas. Tom. 2. p. 293. [...] [...] [...] [...]; Where the Author first tells us, that he is to combat, [...], against a false Assertion; that the Authors of it are Objects of Pity or Commiseration; that they fled to this miserable Refuge only for want of Reason on their side, and even confessed their being vanquished; that multitude was proper to fright a Man, but by no means to perswade him; that in the concernments of this World we do not much re­gard it; and much less should we be moved by it in heavenly Matters, to recede from the Te­stimonies of the Scriptures, and the agreeing Sentiments of the Ancients; that our Lord had told us, That many are called, but few chosen; That streight was the Gate which leadeth unto Life, and few there be that find it; And that every wise Man would rather be of the number of those few, P. 291. than of that number which goes in the broad way: For had any Man lived in the days of Stephen, would he not rather have been of his side alone, than of the side of the multitude which rose up against him. Had not Phineas boldly opposed himself to the prevailing multitude, the Plague had not ceased, nor had the rest been saved; Was it not better to fly with Noah to the Ark, than with the mul­titude to perish in the deluge? to go alone with Lot from Sodom, than with the multitude to perish there? We indeed venerate the [Page 120]multitude, but then it is a multitude, [...], which flies not examination, but which affordeth de­monstration.

2dly. [...]; Apud. Athanas. To. 2. p. 325. They add, That they ought not to be called upon to yield a blind assent to the Dictates of other Men, without using their own Judg­ments to consider and enquire, What is possible, what is suitable, or unsuitable, what acceptable to God, what is congruous to Nature, what consonant to Truth, what accords with the Mystery, what is agreeable to piety. They have accordingly left us a Discourse in opposition to those Men who required them, [...], simply to believe their Dictates, without considering what was fit or unfit to be embraced, informing us, That this was of ma­ny, [...]. Pag. 326. [...], horrible Doctrines, the worst, which Satan had invented to lead Men into dange­rous Deceits: That it was the Doctrine of Men who imperiously commanded all Men to follow their Dictates, and, [...], to believe without Reason, and called that Faith which was an assent without trial to things unstable and undemonstrated; That it was, [...], the rise of Error, and of all Evils, the Doctrine of all Hereticks, who declined the Examination, that they might avoid the consutation of their Doctrines; [...]. That accor­ding to it no Man could find the way of Truth, or avoid the pre­cipice of Error; That according to it we being asked to yield assent to the unproved Doctrines of Hereticks and Heathens; should consent to do so: P. 327. Whereas if we examine what we are re­quired to believe, we shall have full assurance of the Faith, [...], neither believing without reason, nor speaking without Faith.

Ninthly, They say that it must be acknowledged that they had rationally cast off the Customs and Traditions of their Fore-fathers, because they could discover wherein they had generally erred: Praepar. E­vang. l. 4. c. 4. For thus Eusebius speaks, If we can shew that, [...], all the Heathens and Barbarians which were before our Saviours time, did not know the true God, but either worshipped those which were no Gods, or evil Spirits, it must be then confessed that we acted, [...], by a [Page 121]true and righteous Judgment when we became, [...], Revolters from the Superstition of our Fore-fathers; If therefore we not only can, but actually have shewed in the forementioned particulars, that the Church of Rome hath generally erred; then must it also be acknow­ledged, that our Separation from her was the result of Truth and Righteousness.

Tenthly, They lastly say, Arnob. l. 2. P. 95. That their Religion must be An­cient because it consisted in the Worship of the Supream God, Quo non est antiquius quicquam, than whom nothing is more Ancient: And in like manner we declare our positive Religion must be Ancient, because it consists of the Articles delivered in the Scriptures of the New Testament, and in the Symbol of the Apostles, and taught by the Four first Centuries; we there­fore in like manner do conclude with them, as to all the positive Articles of our Religion, Non ergo quod sequimur no­vum est, sed nos sero addicimus quidnam sequi oporteat, That what we follow is not New, though 'twas but lately that we learned that it was that, and that alone we ought to follow.

Now by impartial consideration of these particulars, I leave any Man of Reason to judge whose Religion is most sui­table in the general Grounds of it, to the Sentiments of Antiquity, whether we Protestants plead any thing against those of Rome, which the ancient Christians did not also plead against the Heathens, and whether the most plausible Objecti­ons of the Romanists against us be not fully answered by what these Fathers say in the defence of common Christianity against the Hereticks and Heathens.

4thly. Mr. M. adds, Object. 4 That all those who had been instructed by the Apostles before Scripture was written, P. 322, 340. converted and instructed Thousands who never had heard any Apostle preach, and all these believed on the Authority of the then present Church: P. 415. That from the preaching of Christ unto the finishing of the Canon, and the divulging of the same in such Languages as all Nations under­stood, very many Years passed, and all the true Believers in Christ's Church were governed by Tradition only.

R. H. doth also tell us, That God, besides, Guide of Con­trov. Disc. 2. ch. 5. §. 44. and before the New Testament Scriptures, left these Doctrines sufficiently revealed to the then appointed Ecclesiastical Guides, from whom both the present People, and the future Successors of those Guides both were, [Page 122]and might rationally know they were to learn them, and so, had there been no Scriptures, might to this Day, by meer Tradition have learn'd them sufficiently for their Salvation.

First, Reply 1 To this I answer, That Mr. M. is much out when he talks of Seventy or Eighty Years before those Scriptures were written, which were to be the future Rule of Christians; for the Gospel of St. Matthew was writ, saith the Tradition of the Fathers, Theoph. pro­em. in Matth. Athan. Synops. p. 155. [...], Eight Years after our Lords Ascension. Mark writ his Gospel whilst St. Peter lived, [...], Ten Years after our Lords Assumption, saith Theophylact. St. Luke writ, [...], Fifteen Years after our Lords Ascension, Proem. in Luc. say Dorotheus and Theophylact. St. John, [...], Thirty two Years after our Lords Ascension, saith the same Theophylact. Chap. 7. §. 2. Now these Gospels, as I before have pro­ved, were by the General Tradition of the whole Church of Christ, esteemed sufficiently to contain that Christian Doctrine which the Apostles taught, and purposely to have been written to preserve it entire to Posterity.

Secondly, This Argument is wholly overthrown by this one Observation, That the Apostles in their Preaching declare, that they spake only what was written in the Books of the Old Testament, or might be clearly gathered thence: When they undertook to prove any Article of Christian Faith, they proved it from the Scriptures of the Old Testament: When they reasoned with others, to bring them to the Faith, they did it from the same Scriptures, Acts 26.22. 1 Cor. 15.2, 3, 4. saying none other Things than those which the Prophets, and Moses did say should come: When they would have their Proselytes confirmed in the Christian Faith, 2 Pet. 1.19. they send them to this more sure Word of Prophecy, en­couraging them to take heed to it, as to a Light that shineth in a dark Place: And declaring that those very Scriptures, which Timothy had known from a Child, 2 Tim. 3.15. that is, before one Book of the New Testament was written, were able, through Faith in Christ, or the Belief that Jesus is the Messiah promised in them, to make him Wise unto Salvation: 16, 17. That they were profitable for Doctrine and Instruction in Righteousness, for Reproof, for Cor­rection, that the Man of God may be perfect (both as to his own Practice, Obadiah pa­raph. in locum. and his teaching others) throughly furnished to every good Work.

If then, before the Scriptures of the New Testament were written, these inspired Persons taught their Converts out of the Old Testament, and sent them thither to learn the Truth of what they said; and bad them have Recourse unto those Writings, as being able to make them Wise unto Salvation, and as being more certain, and more to be heeded, than that Voice from Heaven, of which they themselves testified: Doubtless, when they themselves, by the same Spirit, had indited the New Te­stament, they must be more concerned that they should be guided by that written Word; then also it is evident, that they did not invite Men to believe meerly on the Authority, or Oral Tradition, of the then present Church, nor practised any thing whence it might be concluded, that after Ages, by meer Tradition might be sufficiently instructed in the things which con­cerned their eternal Welfare. Nay they sufficiently declared the contrary, by chusing to adhere themselves, and call on others to adhere to what was taught concerning the Messiah in the Old Testament, when Tradition was so fresh, their Authority so fully was confirmed by Miracles, and they to whom they spake had the inspired Apostles in any matter of Dispute or Controversy to repair unto.

Thirdly, St. Luke informs us, §. 15 that he received his Gospel by Tradition, Luke 1.2, 4. and that he had committed it to Writing that his Theophilus might know, [...], the Certainty of those Doctrines, in which he had been formerly instructed; clearly in­sinuating, that he conceived the written Word a means of ad­ding certainty to what was only taught by Word of Mouth. Accordingly Eusebius informs us, that he was necessitated to write his Gospel, that he might give us, [...], Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 24. a firm Account of those things which he had learned from his Conversation with St. Paul, and with the rest of the Apostles. Church History saith of St. Matthew, Euseb. ibid. That he was constrained to write his Gospel, that by so doing he might supply, [...], the want of his own Presence with them; and that when he was by Persecution separated from them, Opus imperf. in Matth. prae­fat. his Converts might not want the Doctrine of Faith, but wheresoever they were, might retain, Totius fidei statum, the entire form of Faith. The san. Tradition doth inform us, See Chap. 7. §. 1, 2. That the First Christian Converts, when they had heard the Apostles preach [Page 124]the Christian Faith, would not be satisfied with receiving it, [...], by Oral Teaching, but earnestly requested to have it left in Writing with them. That the believing Jews, Petierunt Matthaeum ut omnium verborum & operum Christi conscriberet eis historiam, To write the History of all Christ's Words and Works, that they might have a compleat System of their Faith. That the Romans earnestly desired Mark, [...], to leave in Writing a Memorial of the Doctrine delivered to them by word of Mouth, and never would desist till they had obtained it; and that it was, [...], the light of Piety, which would not suf­fer them to rest satisfied with the Oral Tradition of the Faith; that by the same perswasion, Hieron. Pro­log. in Matth. Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 3. c. 24. [...], of his familiar Acquaintance, of all the Bishops of Asia, and the Ambassies of many Churches. St. John, who before had spent all his time, [...], in Oral Preaching, was at last moved to write his Gospel. The same Tradition adds, That the Apostles ha­ving preached the Gospel, committed it to Writing to be the Pil­lar and the Ground of Faith to future Ages, [...], the Anchors and Foundations of our Faith, Athan. Synops. p. 61. Theophylact. proem. in Mat. [...], That from these Scriptures being taught the truth, we might not be drawn aside by the Falshoods of Heresies. And lastly, That if they had not left in Writing what they preach­ed, Orig. Dial. contr. Marci­on. p. 59. they had preached Salvation, [...], only to them who heard them Preach, and should have had no care of Po­sterity, because, [...], things only orally delivered would quickly vanish, there being no demonstration of their Truth. Which words, as they expresly do confute the certainty of Doctrines only delivered to Posterity by word of Mouth; so the forementioned Traditions do sufficiently inform us, what was the Judgment of the ancient Church in this Affair, viz. That to ascertain those Christians who were taught the principles of their Religion, it was necessary that should be written which they had been taught; that they could not well otherwise supply their absence, or leave to their Disci­ples an entire System of the Christian Faith, than by com­mitting it to Writing; that Piety should not permit even the Romans to rest satisfied without such written Monuments of what they had been taught, or to conceive it was sufficient that they had received it by Tradition, and that the Wisdom [Page 125]of the Holy Ghost instructed the Apostles to commit to wri­ting that which they had Preached by Word of Mouth, that so it might become to future Ages the Pillar and the Ground of Truth, and a sufficient Antidote against the Heresies which af­terwards prevailed in the Church. Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 3. c. 37. And that the zeal of the first Successors of Christian Faith imployed it self as much in leaving to their Converts throughout all the World, [...], the Writings of the Holy Gospels, as in preach­ing Christ unto them.

In Answer to Mr. M's. Fourth Reason for the Infallibility of Tradition, I grant, P. 354. That a Tradition made as credible to any Man, as it may be made credible to one who never saw London, that there is such a City as London, and that it is the head Town of England, will be a good and a sufficient Proof, that the Traditions of the Church of Rome are true, and that upon such Evidence afforded, it will be most unreasonable to question the Truth of them; but then I think it is the vainest thing imaginable for any person to attempt to prove them from a like Tradition.

For doth Mr. M. know of any Man whoever doubted that there was such a City as London, or that it was the head Town of England? Did he ever read or hear of any large Discourses, any Testimonies brought from ancient Records, or Traditions, from Divine Revelation, or from Reason, to prove there was or could be no such Capital City in England? Can he produce as many Eye and Ear Witnesses that the Traditions of the Church of Rome are truly Apostolical, as may be easily produ­ced for such a City? Let Mr. M. once prove that the Tra­ditions of the Romish Church were always generally received by all Mankind, and that none ever had the Confidence to Question the Truth of any of them: Let him prove them from Myriads of Eye Witnesses, who saw them writ by the Apostles, or Primitive Professors of Christianity, as plainly as ever any Man saw London; or as many Ear Witnesses hearing the Apostles preaching these Traditions, as ever heard this Capital City mentioned by those who saw it: Let him prove them by as many persons who writ to the Apostles concerning these Tra­ditions, as have writ to London, and by as many who resorted to the Apostles to learn these Traditions, as have resorted to this City; by as many Books describing these Traditions in the very Age in which they are supposed to have been delivered, [Page 126]as there are Books which in this Age make mention of the City of London, and by as many Canons of the Primitive Church re­lating to these Traditions, as there are Statutes and Discourses relating to the City, Trade, and Government of London. And I will then acknowledge, That it is impudent, impious and blas­phemous Impiety to doubt the Truth of these Traditions.

Mr. M. indeed supposeth, That it is as evidently credible that God hath revealed such and such Verities, as it is credible by humane Tradition, that there is such a City as London; but this he never undertakes to prove, as knowing that it was an easier mat­ter to suppose it: P. 355, 356. And then he adds, That the very self same Tradition tells me that the same God who revealed by his Apostles so many other Verities to his Church, did also reveal by the same Apostles, to the same Church; that this Church was to be heard as the Mistress of Truth, with whom he would ever be present, sug­gesting to her all Truth, and never permitting the Gates of Hell to prevail against her, that he placed her as a Pillar and Ground of Truth, giving her such Pastors as should secure her Children from being tossed to and fro with every Wind of Doctrine, and conse­quently this same Tradition tells me, God hath revealed this Ve­rity of her being Infallible, in proposing any Point for Divine Faith.

Now, Reply. First, Mr. M. is miserably out in this Discourse, for not one of these Revelations here mentioned, whatsoever is the import of them, have descended to us by Oral Tradition, but are all of them contained in Scripture as far as they are truly cited.

Secondly, Whereas the Evidence that there is such a City as London, is so great, that never any Body could deny, or que­stion it; that the Church is Infallible in propounding any Point of Faith, not clearly revealed in the Holy Scripture, or that there are indeed any such Points of Faith, is at present, and hath been formerly denied by many Myriads of learned and pious Men, whose worldly Interest it is, and was to believe that true which they deny to be so, and whose rejoicement it would be to find it true, and that none of the places here produced prove this Infallibility, or by the Primitive Professors of Christianity were esteemed to prove it, they have unanimously held, and do at present hold.

Thirdly, Ibid. Whereas he saith, He did see with his Eyes that she (viz. the Church of God) did propose her Traditions for Verities [Page 127]received from God. Let it be noted, That Mr. M. confounds the Church of Rome and the Church of God, excluding all the Protestants, the Greek Church, and the Eastern Christians, not subject to the Pope, from that Church, out of which there is no Salvation, (which, I hope, is not so evident, as that there is such a City as London,) for it is not the whole Church, but that of Rome, which claims this Infallibility, and on that account proposeth her Traditions for Verities received from God. Now then let us return to our Capital City of London, and we shall find the whole Nation, though of different Parties, Inte­rests, and Judgments, agreeing that there is in England such a Capital City as London, but yet we find half the whole Chri­stian World utterly denying many Traditions of the Church of Rome, to be Verities received from God, and in particular that of the Pope's Supremacy, without which the Church of Rome neither doth nor can pretend to be the whole Church Catholick. Now this denial of her pretended Traditions by so many Churches, professing a like Veneration for those Tra­ditions which are truly Primitive, must prove as strongly, that the Traditions of the Church of Rome are falsly so cal­led, as her Assertion can be supposed to prove them Divine Verities.

Again, whereas there are no universally received Records which give us the least cause to doubt whether there be such a City as London, &c. the Records of the Scriptures, Councils, and Fathers of the Church, cause many Myriads to believe the Doctrines and Practices peculiar to the Roman Church, are so far from being Apostolical Traditions, that they are plainly op­posite to the Doctrines, Practices, and Traditions formerly received, and approved in the Church of Christ; and this they do believe so firmly, that they rather chuse to suffer loss of Life, and all the Comforts of it, than own these Doctrines of the Church of Rome, as Apostolical Traditions.

Moreover, whereas it is no Man's Interest to make the World believe there was such a City as London, if there was no such place in being, it is the Interest of the whole Church of Rome to set up this pretence to Infallibility in the General, that finding it disclaimed by other Churches, she with some Colour may pretend unto it; and 'tis the Interest of the Ro­man Clergy, as much to stickle for the Truth of her pretended [Page 128]Traditions, as it was the Interest of Demetrius, and his Fellow Artists, to avouch to the Ephesians, They might be truly Gods which were made by Hands; and that the Image of Diana truly fell down from Jupiter, since otherwise their Craft would be set at nought. And as it was the Interest of the Master of the Pythonisse to be angry with St. Paul for casting out the Evil Spirit from her, because thereby his Hopes of Gain was gone; For if Men will not receive their Traditions as the Truths of God, they cannot Lord it over their Consciences, nor drain their Purses, nor give Laws at pleasure to the Christian World, but must be put to the hard task of proving what they would have us take upon their Words.

And, Fourthly, Whereas he that doubteth whether there be such a City as London, may repair unto it to be convinced by ocular demonstration, whither shall he repair who doubt­eth of the Truth of the Traditions of the Church of Rome for Satisfaction in that Matter? Will you send him to Scripture? You have already told him he cannot know what is Scripture, what Copies, and what Texts are uncorrupted, what Transla­tion of it is Authentick, but by the Church; and also, that when he knows all this, he cannot understand the meaning of the Scriptures in places disputable, and variously sensed, as you know those are by which you prove both the Churches Infallibility, and the Pretences of the Roman Church to be In­fallible.

Will you send him with Mr. P. 360. M. To the unanimous Consent and Tradition of our Church; that is, the Church of Rome, what is this, but to bid him believe that Self-evident which he thinks evidently false, to believe the Church of Rome to be Infallible in her Traditions, and then he will not doubt of her Infallibi­lity, or to turn Roman Catholick, and then he will no longer be a Protestant? Will you add with him, That what is proposed by the Tradition of such a Church is evidently credible, Ibid. and suffi­cient to beget an infallible assent? Is it not then matter of Amaze­ment, that so many Millions of Persons throughout the World endowed with intellectuals as piercing, and accomplished with all Abilities which their Adversaries can boast of, yea who many of them have strong temporal motives to incline them to embrace the Romish Traditions, and all the miseries which Papal Tyranny can inflict to awaken them into a serious [Page 129]consideration of all the Evidence that can be offered for them, and who are Men seriously industrious to attain Salvation, and Men who know they must perish everlastingly if they resist the Truth clearly propounded to them: I say, is it not matter of Amazement that so many persons, so qualified, should, from Generation to Generation, so unanimously re­ject what is evidently credible, and able to beget within them an infallible assent; yea, that they should dispute, and write many Books against it, though they could never do so, but they must contradict what is self-Evident? What is this, but in effect to say, All Protestants always were, are, and must be, whilst they continue Protestants, resolved to be damned, and as obstinate as the very Devil in doing what they know must tend to their eternal Condemnation? Will you send him to the Ʋniversal Church; either by it you mean only the R. Church, and her Adherents, or you do not; if you do, you again send him to the Church of Rome; if you do not, you must renounce that Article of Faith, which all your Clergy stand by Oath obliged to defend, viz. the Roman Catholick Church, and with it your Pretences to Infallibility on the account of any of these Promises, which do confessedly belong only unto the Ʋniversal Church of Christ.

CHAP. XII.

Mr. M 's. Fifth Assertion, That all Catholicks ever held that for true which was owned by the Ʋniversal Church of their times, and rejected the contrary as an Error, answered by way of Con­cession, §. 1. First, That this is absolutely true in reference to Doctrines and Practices, truly necessary to the Being of a Church. But, Secondly, That this is with Lirinensis to be restrained to the Fundamentals of Faith, is proved, 1st. from Scripture, 2dly. from Reason, §. 2. Thirdly, From In­stances; as, First, That of the Administration of the Sacrament to Infants, which they generally practised both in the Eastern and the Western Churches, §. 3. They declared this Practice to be necessary, §. 4. That they speak not this of such a participa­tion of the Body and Blood of Christ, as may be had in Baptism, [Page 130]but plainly of the Puriticipation of the Eucharist, §. 5. Infe­rences hence, 1. To prove the Definition of the Trent Council, touching this Matter actually False. 2ly. That the Practice or Doctrine of the Church in any Age, is no true Evidence of Tra­dition, or the right Interpretation of Holy Scripture. 3ly. That Mr. M 's. Argument, for Prayer for the Dead, from Traditi­on, is not convincing, §. 6. 2. From the Opinion of the Fathers, That it was not lawful for a Christian to swear at all, §. 7. 3ly. From their Opinion, That good Angels were transported with the Love of Women, and got Gyants of them, §. 8. 4ly. From their Opinion, That it was unlawful for any Clergyman to engage himself in Secular Affairs, §. 9. Or to go from one Church or Diocess to another, §. 10. 3ly. When whole Churches and Nations differ, and Heresies prevail, the Fathers say we are, for finding out the Truth, to have Recourse only to Scri­pture, and to primitive Tradition, §. 11. A full Answer to Mr. M 's. Argument for Tradition, from the Ancient Custom of praying for the Dead; shewing on what Accounts the Anci­ents did it, what Reason we have not to do it; That the Pray­ers for them, used by the Church of Rome, are Novelties, and that those used by the Ancients, were perfectly destructive of the Roman Purgatory, §. 12.

MR. §. 1 M. saith, That whatsoever was held by the Ʋniversal Church, P. 367, 368. was without farther Question held for true, and the contrary to it was ever rejected as an Error.—Neither will you ever find a Catholick who ever had the Boldness to say that the Church of his Days did universally hold any thing that was an Error; nor shall you ever read of any Catholick who refused to conform himself to the Ʋniversal Belief and Practice which was current in the whole Church of their times.

Now to this I answer, That the Ʋniversal Church may be considered Two ways. 1. In a State of Ʋnity within her self, so that her Members do universally agree in the same Doctrine and Practice, few or none dissenting from the common Do­ctrine of the Church; or in that State in which her Members are unhappily divided, by reason of the different Sentiments of many great and famous Churches, which yet exclude not either Party from being Members of the Church Catholick, as she hath always been since the great Rupture betwixt the [Page 131] East and West; and as the West hath often been divided, by reason of the great and lasting Schismes which have happened betwixt contending Popes and Emperors, and betwixt Popes and Councils, contending for Superiority.

2. I add, That this Agreement of the present Ʋniversal Church, may either be in Doctrines and Practices necessary to the Being of a Church; or else in Doctrines and Practices unnecessary, on which the Being or the Welfare of the Church doth not depend: Having premised these Distincti­ons, I answer;

First, That in Doctrines and Practices truly necessary to the Being of a Church, the Agreement of the Ʋniversal Church is a sufficient Evidence that all such Doctrines and Practices derived from the Apostles; because they were as necessary to be held throughout all formen Ages, as in this. And there­fore in such Doctrines as were rejected by the Ʋniversal Church as Heresies, Austin saith truly, That it was sufficient Cause to reject them, because the Church held the contrary; De Haer. c. 90. they being such as did, Oppugnare Regulam veritatis, oppose her Rule of Faith, or Symbol, universally received: And that it was sufficient to perswade any Man he ought not, Aliquid horum in fidem recipere, to embrace any of the Doctrines of Hereticks as Articles of Faith; because the Church, who could not be deficient in any point of necessary Faith, did not receive them. This way of Arguing negatively, we therefore, with St. Austin, do allow, The Ʋniversal Church knows no such Doctrine; ergo, it is no Article I am obliged to receive as any part of Christian Faith. The Ʋniversal Church of Christ knows no such Practice, therefore it is no Practice necessary to be done by Christians.

But, Secondly, In Reference to such Doctrines, or Practices, on which the Being and the Welfare of the Church doth not depend: I say, the Agreement of the present Church can be no certain Argument, either of the Truth of the Doctrine, or of the Derivation, either of the Doctrine or Practice, from Apostolical Tradition. And this seems very suitable, even to the Rule of Lirinensis, who having advised us to embrace that Sence of Scripture, and those Tenets which were Ecclesi­astical and universally received, he saith, this is especially to be observed, in iis, duntaxat, Common. c. 41. quaestionibus quibus totius Catho­lici dogmatis fundamenta nituntur, In those Questions only, on [Page 132]which depend the Foundations of the Catholick Faith. And this is also evident from Scripture, Reason, and Tradition.

First, From Scripture, which plainly doth inform us, that the Rulers of the Jewish Church had taught for Doctrines the Commandments of Men, and such Traditions as made void the Law of God, and by which they taught others to transgress it, and by which they deserved the Title of blind Guides leading the Blind: And these Traditions were received and observed by all the Jews, Mark 7.3. Gal. 1.14. Traditions of the Elders, [...], Traditions received from their Fathers; Customs which they who did not walk according to, were thought to teach Apo­stasy from Moses. Now if the whole Jewish Church of that Age might thus mistake in what she taught as Doctrines of the Scripture, or Practices, and Doctines received from Moses by Tradition, why may not the Christian Church of this present Age, or any other, be subject to the like Mistakes in Doctrine or in Practice?

Again, That the Doctrines of the Millenium, of the Day of Judgment, being nigh at hand; of the Reservation of good Souls in some place different from the highest Heavens, were very prevalent in the first Ages of the Church, I have already proved, Chap. 4. §. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. though now they do as generally pass for Errors: And the like may be easily pro­ved of many Practices now wholly laid aside. Quod autem instituitur praeter consuetudinem, ut quasi observatio Sacramenti sit, approbare non possum, e­tiamsi multa hujusmodi, pro­pter nonnullarum, vel sancta­rum, vel turbulentarum per­sonarum scandala devitanda, liberius improbare non au­deo, sed hoc nimis doleo, quia tam multis praesumptionibus plena sunt omnia. Epist. ad Jan. 119. cap. 19. St. Austin in his Time complained, That all things or places were filled with manifold Presumptions, and that these Corruptions had so generally obtain­ed, that albeit he thought they ought to be redressed, yet durst he not freely disprove them; and if so many Superstitions were so publickly avowed and practised in his time, and urged upon others by the greatest part of the Church; and if so many Doctrines prevailed in the greatest part of the Church in former Ages, which now pass for Er­rors, why might they not generally do so? What Reason can be given why the whole might not continue the true Church of Christ, and hold these Doctrines, and espouse these Practices, as well as so great Parts of the Church conti­nue true Parts of the Church, and do so?

Thirdly, It is evident from Church History, that Doctrines and Practices have generally obtained in some Ages of the Church, and passed for Apostolical Traditions, which have in after Ages been discarded, as, v. g.

First, The Administration of the Eucharist to Infants, and the principle upon which they did it, viz. That without Baptism and the Supper of the Lord, no Man could have Life eternal. The Punick Christians, saith St. Austin, call Baptism Salvation, To. 7. li. de pecc. Merit. & Remiss. c. 24. and the participation of Christs body, Life. Whence is this, Nisi ex antiqua, ut existimo, & Apostolica Traditione, qua Ecclesiae Christi insitum tenent, but from an Ancient, and as I suppose, Apostolical Tradition, by which the Churches of Christ have this deeply setled in them, That without Baptism, and the Participation of the Lord's Supper, no Man can attain to the Kingdom of God, or to Life Eternal: Whence he concludes, That it is in vain to promise the Kingdom of God, or Life Eternal, to Children, without both these Sacraments; and that with the plainest Evi­dence, provided that his Principle hold good. Now of this Matter let it be considered:

That it was certainly the Practice of the whole Church of Christ for many Ages, § 3 as appears touching the Greek Church and their Dependants from the continuance of this Practice to this very Day, Notandum quod ex hoc quod dicitur hic, nisi mandu­caveritis, &c. dicunt Graeci, quod hoc Sacramentum est tantae necessitatis quod pue­ris debet dari, sicut baptis­mus, Nichol de Lyra in Joh. 6. touching the Eastern Churches from their conti­nuance of it by Tradition, even since their Sepa­ration from other Churches in the Fifth and the Sixth Centuries; for it is practised still by the Cophti, or Aegyptian Christians, Brierw. p. 157. p. 165, 173. 178. by the Habas­sines, by the Armenians, and by the Maronites, saith Brierwood.

Moreover in the Third Century, De laps. p. 132. Cyprian speaks of it as a Thing then in use, witness that Story he relates of the Child, who, through the Wickedness of the Nurse, having tasted of the Idol Sacrifice, when the Deacon came to give it the Cup, turned away its Face, and shut its Mouth, and when the Deacon forced the Wine into its Mouth, presently threw it out again; and Witness the Apology he thus makes for such Children, We did not on our own Accord make hast to the pro­fane Contagions, Derelicto cibo, & poculo domini, Ibid. p. 125. leaving the [Page 134]Food, and the Cup of the Lord, 'twas the Perfidiousness of others that destroyed us; and he seems to assert the Necessity of it from the Sixth of John, Cap. 25, 26. in the Third Book of Testimonies to Qui­rinus.

In the First Form of Liturgy we meet with in the Church of Christ, Constit. Apost. l. 8. c. 13. we find this Practice prescribed to be used in Christian Churches, Let the Bishop communicate, and after him the Priests, the Deacons, Subdeacons, the Readers, Singers, and Ascheticks, the Deaconesses, Virgins, Widows, [...], and then Chil­dren. Hier. Eccles. c. 7. p. 360, 361. Dionysius also saith, That Children, in his time, were made Partakers of the Holy Mysteries.

In the Sixth Age we find this was still the received Custom of the Western Church from the Gregorian Office, which takes care that Baptized Infants, Ad Sabb. Pasch. p. 73. Non ablactarentur antequam com­municent, should not suck before they had communicated.

The Practice of the Western Parts in the Seventh Century is Evident from the Council of Toledo which decrees, Concil. Tom. 6. p. 552. That they shall not be punished, Qui tempore Infantiae Eucharistiam receptam rejiciunt, who in time of their Infancy vomit up the Eucharist. In the Eighth Century we are informed by Charles the Great, Car. Mag. de Imag. l. 2. c. 27. That this was then the General Custom of the Church of God. For against the Doctrine of the Second Nicene Council, and of the Roman Church pronouncing Anathema to those who did not Worship Images, he, and his Council of Three hundred Bishops argue thus, That then, Infantes Bapti­smatis unda loti, & Corporis Dominici edulio, & Sanguinis haustu satiati, pereunt, Infants who have been Baptized, and have received the Sacrament of our Lords Body and Blood, must perish. In the Ninth Century it was a known Constitution of the Western Church, That the Priest should always have the Eu­charist ready, that, if any little Child be infirm, he might give him the Communion, and the Child might not die without it; which Constitution is extant in the Capitular of Charles the Great, L. 1. c. 161. Cap. 7. L. 1. c. 69. in Walter Aurelianensis, in Regino de Ecclesiasticis disciplinis, in Ivo Decret. part. 2. cap. 20. in Burchardus l. 5. c. 10. and so undoubted­ly obtained till the Twelfth Century. Not. in Reg. p. 551, 552. Not. ad li­brum Sacra­ment p. 298. In the Old Pontificials of the Eighth or Ninth Century, saith Baluzius, there is a Rubric requiring the Bishop or the Priest to give the Communion to the new baptized Infant. And this continued, saith Menardus, till the time of Paschal the Second. And Hugo de Sancto Victore saith, [Page 135]That if it can be done without peril, De Ceremon. Eccl. l. 1. c. 20. Sive de Sa­cram. l. 1. c 20. Juxta primam Ecclesiae in­stitutionem, Sacramentum Eucharistiae in specie Sanguinis tra­dendum est pueris, according to the Primitive Institution of the Church, the Sacrament of the Eucharist must be delivered to Chil­dren in the Species of Blood. Now by these Testimonies we learn how neatly the Trent Council minceth this Matter, Sess. 21. c. 4. when they say, That, Antiquitas eum morem in quibusdam locis, aliquando servavit, Antiquity did in some Places, for some time, observe this Custom. More ingenuous is Cardinal Bona, Rerum Litur. l. 2. c. 19. p. 877, 878, 879 — 882. who confesseth it was an ancient Custom, That, Quicunque Baptizaban­tur, sive adulti, sive Infantes, sacra statim Communione refi­cerentur, whatsoever Infants were Baptized they should presently be refreshed with the Holy Communion; and proves this Custom from the Third to the Twelfth Century. And Baluzius admires, Not. in Regin. p. 552. That any one should say, Universalem Ecclesiam nunquam rece­pisse hunc morem sine nota novitatis, that the universal Church never received this Custom without a Note of the Novelty of it.

Secondly, They declared in the General from these Words, §. 4 That this Sacrament was as necessary for all as Baptism, and that where they could be had, they were both necessary to Salvation. St. Basil saith, Tom. 1. p. 580. Tom. 2. p. 431. That the Baptized Person ought to be nourished with the Food of eternal Life; and that the Commu­nication of the Body and the Blood of Christ is necessary to eternal Life; and proves both these Assertions from this Passage of St. John. Amphilochius in his Life, saith, In vita Basil. c. 17. p. 221. It is impossible that any Man should enter into the Kingdom of God, unless he be re­generate by Baptism, [...], and partake of the Life-giving Mysteries of the Bo­dy, and the Blood of Christ. St. Chrysostom declares, That none can enter into the Kingdom of Heaven if he be not Ba­ptized with Water and the Holy Ghost, Hom. 3. de Sa­cerdotio Tom. 6. p. 16. l. 38. Tom. 2. p. 748. [...], and if he do not eat his Flesh, and drink his Blood. And upon that passage of St. John, Christ shews, saith he, that this is, [...], Ep. l. 2. 2. Ep. 52. very necessary, and ought always to be done. These, saith Isidore Pelusiota, are the divine Mysteries, [...], without which none can obtain the heavenly Rewards, as is apparent from the Divine Oracles, John iij. 3. vi. 53. In Cap. 6 Joh. l. 4. p. 361. They are void of Life, saith St. Cyril of Alexandria, who receive not [Page 136]the Son, [...], by the participation of the Eucha­rist. Tom. 2. p. 92, 96. Hincmarus Remensis saith, These are the Sacraments of the Church, Sine quibus ad vitam, quae vera vita est, non intratur, without which we cannot enter into true Life. Albinus in his Book of Divine Offices, Cap. de celebr. Miss. p. 88. Cap. 26. De instit. Cler. l. 1. c. 31. and Amalarius in his Third Book of Ecclesiasti­cal Offices, do in like manner say, That sine his Sacramentis nemo intrat in vitam aeternam, without these Sacraments none enter into Life eternal. Rabanus Maurus saith, Men may have temporal Life without this Food, and drink, Aeternam omnino non possunt, eter­nal, Apud Baron. Tom. 10. p. 1007. they can never have. Christ testified with an Oath, Saith Hum­bert, That without this refection that Life which is Christ cannot be had, saying, Verily except you eat, &c. By which Testimonies we may see what Reason Austin had to say this was a Doctrine deeply settled in the Churches of Christ, and thence to inferr, that Infants, ordinarily, could not have Life without participation of the Eu­charist, they speaking thus without exception of any Persons, or of any case, but that of sudden Death, in which case also some of them allow that Salvation may be had without actual Baptism.

3. They apply this general Doctrine to the Case of Infants, and say the Sacrament of the Eucharist is to be received by them for Remission of Sins, or that they may obtain Life, both which are necessary causes of the Administration of it. In the Fourth Century Theodorus Antiochenus writ a Book against some Hereticks in the Western Church, Apud Phot. Cod. 177. p. 396. who asserted, That Man doth Sin by Nature, and not by Choice. And who, [...], for Confirmation of their Opinion, urged, That Infants were baptized and received, [...], the Communion of the immaculate Body for the Remission of Sins. P. 400. In Answer to these Men, saith Photius, Theodorus broached a new, and strange Opinion of Remission of Sins, perhaps not willingly, but that he might satisfie their inquiry, [...]; why do Infants partake of the immaculate Mysteries? Why are they Ba­ptized, if they sin not by Nature? [...], for these Sacraments are given for Remission of Sins: Whence it appears, that the Custom of giving the Eucharist to Infants was then generally practised, and allowed of both in the Western and the Eastern Churches: In the Western, be­cause these Western Hereticks do from this approved Custom argue against the Doctrine of the Church; in the East, be­cause [Page 137] Theodorus of Antioch thought himself obliged to own the Practice; nor is any question made, whether the thing ought to be done, but it is plainly owned, that it was done, and that for the Remission of Sins, and therefore for a necessary Reason.

Against the Pelagians, who denied that Infants were guilty of Original Sin, and that they were obnoxious to Death eter­nal, the Fathers dispute from this very Custom, and the Foundation of it, on the words of the Evangelist; say­ing, That according to the Practice of the Church the Blood which was shed for the Remission of Sins, was ministred to them, and therefore they had Sin to be remitted; and that our Lord had said, Ʋnless you eat the Flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his Blood, you shall have no Life in you; and therefore Infants wanted these things in order to their ha­ving Life, and were partakers of them that they might ob­tain it. The places in St. Austin to this effect are innume­rable. For why, saith he, Contr. Julian. Tom. 7. l. 2. c. 30. is that Blood ministred to the Infant to drink, which was shed for the Remission of Sins, that he may have Life, if by reason of no Original Sin, he be obnoxious to Death? Christ, saith he, is the Saviour of Infants, Ibid. l. 1. p. 949. and unlevs they re­deemed by him, they will utterly perish, seeing without his Flesh and Blood they cannot have Life; this St. John thought and be­lieved, learned and taught. When Christ saith, Ʋnless you eat my Flesh and drink my Blood, you have no Life in you; can I say the Child shall have Life, who ends his Life without that Sacrament? Hypognost. c. 5. Tom. 7. p. 1405. And again, He having said, Ʋnless you eat, &c. and, He that eateth my Flesh and drinketh my Blood hath eternal Life; how is it that you (Pelagians) promise the Kingdom of Heaven to Chil­dren not born of Water and the Spirit, not fed with the Flesh of Christ, nor having drunk his Blood which was shed for the Remissi­on of their Sins? Behold, he that is not Baptized, and he that is de­prived of the Vital Cup and Bread, is divided from the Kingdom of Heaven. And of what Sacrament he conceives our Saviour to have spoken in these words, he more expresly tells us, saying, Tom. 7. de pec­cat. merit. & remiss. l. 1. c. 19. p. 666. Let us hear our Lord speaking not of the Sacrament of Baptism, N. B. but of the Sacrament of his holy Table, to which none cometh who is not rightly Baptized. Except you eat and drink, &c. What do we farther seek for? dares any body say this Sentence belongeth not to Children? or that they can have life in them without the par­ticipation of the Body and the Blood of Christ? But he that saith this, [Page 138]doth not attend, That if that Sentence comprehends not all, so that they cannot have Life without the Body, and the Blood of Christ, those of riper Years are not obliged to regard it. From these, and many other Passages of a like Nature, his Conclusion is this, Lib. 1. de pec­cat. merit. re­miss. c. 24. p. 670. Nec pro eis fusus est san­guis, qui fusus esse in remissi­onem legitur peccatorum. A­pud Aug. Ep. 90. Apud August. Ep. 92. If then so many Divine Testimonies accord in saying, That nei­ther Salvation, nor Life eternal is by any to be hoped for without Ba­ptism, and the Body and Blood of our Lord, they are in vain promised to Children without them. The Council of Carthage, in their Epistle to Pope Innocent the First, complain that the Pelagians durst assert, That little Children needed not Baptism, Propter salutem, that they might have Life, and that the Blood shed for the Remission of Sins was not shed for them. The Council of Mela, in their Letter to him, complain that they asserted, Pueros quoque parvulos, si nullis innoventur Christianae gratia Sacramentis, habituros vitam aeternam, That Infants might have Life eternal, though they were not renewed by the Christian Sacraments. Ibid. Ep. 93. p. 424. To these complaints Pope Innocent returns this Answer, Whereas your Brotherhoods assert that the Pelagians say that Infants may be saved without Baptism, this is a very fond Opinion: Nisi enim manducaverint, for unless they eat the Flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his Blood, they have no Life in them; and they who would give them this, Sine regeneratione, without Baptismal Regeneration, seem to void Baptism it self, by saying they have that which is believed to be conferred upon them only by Baptism; where the Note in the Margin is, Etiam R. Ecclesia credidit Eucharistiam parvulis necessariam, Even the Roman Church believ­ed that the Eucharist was necessary for little Children. Behold, saith Austin, Contr. duas Epist. Pelag. l. 2. c. 4. Lib. 1. Contr. Jul. cap. 4. Ep. ad pauli­num. Pope Innocent saith, that little ones cannot have Life without Baptism, and the participation of the Body, and the Blood of Christ. And again, Pope Innocent determined, that In­fants could not have Life unless they did eat the Flesh of the Son of Man. And a Third time, If the Pelagians will yield to the A­postles See, or rather to their Lord and Master, saying, Except we eat his Flesh, and drink his Blood, which the unhaptized Person cannot do, we shall not have Life, they will at last confess that un­baptized Persons cannot have it.

In the Sixth Century, Hom. 7. B. P. Tom. 7. p. 279. Caesarius Arelatensis urges this very Text of Scripture, Except you eat, &c. as a most solid Testi­mony against the Blasphemies of Pelagius, That Baptism was not to be administred to Children, Propter vitam, for the obtain­ing [Page 139]Life: For, saith he, these Words of our Saviour, Non habe­bitis vitam in vobis, you shall have no Life in you, do give us clearly to understand, that every Soul that is void of Baptism wants both Life and Glory. Now, since that Passage of our Lord, was never by the Ancients thought to have Relation to Ba­ptism, but always to the Eucharist, it is apparent that this Argument is of no Force at all, or that it is the same with that which is so often urged by St. Austin, That none can have E­ternal Life who doth not participate of Christ's Body and Blood; and none can do that who is not baptized. Ep. Univers. E­pisc. per Nicae­num Concil. To. 4. p. 1177, 1178. Against the Pela­gians, saith Pope Gelasius, our Lord pronounceth, That he who eateth not the Flesh of the Son of Man, and drinks his Blood, hath no Life in him: Where we see none exempt; nor dares any say, That an Infant can obtain eternal Life without this Sacrament: Nevertheless, that the Providence of God might cut off all the Wickedness of the Pelagians, it is not only said, Ʋnless a Man be born again of Water, &c. but also, Ʋnless he eat,—and drink, &c. And that this is spoken of Eternal Life, none can doubt; because many who receive not this Sacrament, have this present Life.

This Argument, you see, is generally urged by all that write against the Pelagians; nor do we find that the Pelagians did in the least except against the Practice, as either Novel, or not Catholick, but only did content themselves to say, that Infants did receive these Sacraments, not to obtain Life, but the Kingdom of Heaven.

And here it is to be admired, §. 5 that Men of Sense and Inge­nuity, should say St. Austin, and these Fathers, spake all this of such a Participation of the Flesh and Blood of Christ, as is had in Baptism, and not of the Participation of it by receiving of the Holy Eucharist: When,

First, The Proof they bring of the manducation, and drinking, required of Children, that they may have Life, is from John vj. 53. which from St. Austin's Days, to the Twelfth Century, hath always been understood of the Eucharist, but never of the Sacrament of Baptism. So generally the fore­cited Fathers.

Secondly, They bring distinct Proofs to evince that Infants are to participate of both Sacraments; the Third of John to prove they ought to be baptized; the Sixth of John to prove [Page 140]they ought to receive the Holy Eucharist [...]. So St. Austin, so Isi­dore Pelusiota, so Pope Gelasius, in the Places cited.

Thirdly. They speak of the Mysteries in the Plural Number, as of things necessary to be received for the Remission of their Sins, and the obtaining Life Eternal: So Theodorus, Amphi­lochius, St. Chrysostom, Isidore Pelusiota, St. Austin, Hincmarus Rhemensis, Photius, Albinus, Amalarius.

Fourthly, They speak first of the Sacrament of Baptism, and after of the Supper of the Lord, declaring of them distri­butively, That Infants cannot have Life, Sine Baptismo Chri­sti, & sine participatione Corporis & Sanguinis Christi, without Christ's Baptism, and the Participation of his Body and Blood: So Pope Innocent. Sine Baptismo, & Corpore & Sanguine Christi, without Baptism, and the Body and the Blood of Christ: So St. Austin.

Fifthly, They spake of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper by way of Distinction from that of Baptism, Non de Sacra­mento S. lava­cri, sed de Sa­cramento men­sae suae. l. 1. de peccat. Merit. c. 19, 20. Ep. 107. p. 499. Quod nisi Ba­ptizati non u­tique possunt. Ep. 106. p. 487. saying, Let us hear our Lord, not speaking of the Sacrament of Baptism, but of the Sacrament of his Holy Table: So St. Austin.

Sixthly, They speak of that eating and drinking of this, Quod per corpus geritur, which is done by the Body, Per ora, by the Mouths: So St. Austin. Which Children have a right to, by being first Baptized; and of that Sacrament of the Body and the Blood of Christ, Quo nemo nisi rite baptizatus, ac­cedit, to which none comes, who is not rightly baptized.

Lastly, Sometimes they speak of the Sacrament of the Lord's Table; of that Sacrament emphatically, and of that Blood which the Child must drink. Now hence it follows,

First, §. 6 That the Trent Council hath manifestly erred, when it declared of all the Fathers in General, who held this Opini­on, Sess. 21. c. 4. Sine controversia oredendum est eos nulla salutis necessitate id fecisse, That without Controversy we must believe, that they did not this from an Opinion of the Necessity of it to Salvation; this being an Untruth so manifest, In. John 6. that Maldonate, in direct Op­position to this Couneil, saith, that St. Austin and Pope Inno­cent were by this Passage of the Sixth of John induced to be­lieve, Infantes etiam baptizatos nisi Eucharistiam perciperent sal­vos esse non posse, that even baptized Infants could not be saved, unless they received the Eucharist; and that from that place [Page 141]they conceived the Eucharist was necessary for Infants to Salva­tion, and that St. Austin mentioned this not as his private O­pinion, Sed ut fidei, & totius Ecclesiae dogma, but as a Doctrine of Faith received by the whole Church; adding, Tom. 1. part. 4. p. 624. as also Binius doth, That this Doctrine flourished in the Church about Six hun­dred Years.

Secondly, Hence it appears, that the same Council, by pro­nouncing an Anathema against all who shall dare to say, Sess. 21. Can. 4. That it is necessary for Children, before they come to Years of Discreti­on, to receive the Sacrament, hath virtually Anathematized St. Austin, Pope Innocent, Pelagius, and the whole Church of Christ, for Six whole Centuries.

Thirdly, Hence it is evident that the Practice of the Church in any Century, is no true Ground for the Interpretation of the Holy Scripture; seeing this Practice of communicating In­fants was built upon the Mistake of the Church of the Ages mentioned touching the true Sence of those Words, Except you eat the Flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his Blood, you have no Life in you.

Fourthly, Hence it is evident, That if the present Church of any Age must be the infallible Judge of what is Tradition; if what is generally received in any Age must be derived from the Apostles, the Custom of giving the Sacrament to Children for the Remission of Sins, and the obtaining Life, must be an Apostolical Tradition, it being generally received for Six Centu­ries; and yet if the Church of Rome, of the Three last Ages, was the Judge of what deserved to be esteemed Tradition, the self same Doctrine being then generally rejected by them, could be no Apostolical Tradition.

Fifthly, Hence Mr. M. may learn, that his Proof of Prayer for the Dead, and Infants Baptism from Tradition, is not very weighty and convincing; or if it be, the Custom of commu­nicating Infants must be Tradition Apostolical. For changing only the Subject, it will be easy to argue for it after the man­ner, and in the Words of Mr. M. Let us take Two Traditions, P. 401. the one confessed by you to be a true one, the other indeed con­demned by you, but asserted by me to be no less true than the for­mer, because it is testified by as good a Tradition as the former, and therefore either the former is not proved sufficiently by this Testimony, or the latter is. The First Tradition, for Example [Page 142]sake, is, That of Baptizing Infants: The Second, That of the Communicating of Infants. Of these Two I discourse thus; Both these Points were recommended by the Apostles to the Primitive Church, for divine Verities and Practices; and so from hand to hand came most unquestionably delivered to the Twelfth Century. Hence conformably to this Tradition, P. 402. every where Christians ba­ptized their little Children; every where they gave them the Ho­ly Sacrament of the Eucharist; but yet the communicating of them was the more frequent Practice; because Children were ba­ptized but once in their Lives, but being once baptized, they fre­quently received the Holy Sacrament. Well now, let us sup­pose, that both these Traditions be called in Question, whether they be faithfully delivered as Sacraments to be received by Children; or rather whether that of Communicating Infants were some hu­mane Invention; Soss. 21. Can. 4. or as the Trent Council hath determined, A thing unnecessary to be received by Infants till they come to Years of Discretion: Let us see whether this Tradition condemned by that Council with an Anathema, cannot defend it self from Forgery as well as any Scripture questioned of being true Scripture. P. 403. For Ex­ample, the Apocalypse, which was rejected by divers Ancient Ca­tholicks, whereas the Communion of Infants was never rejected by any Ancient Catholicks at all, nor by any of them said to be unnecessary. Amongst ancient Hereticks, the Pelagians, indeed, said, That it was not necessary to communicate them for the Remission of Sins; but this is noted in them as a peculiar Heresy of their own, by Pope Innocent, by Pelagius, by the Council of Carthage, and by St. Austin, who pronounceth against them, That Infants ought to be communicated for the Remission of Sins: And the same St. Austin saith, The Church doth necessarily do this by the Tradition, P. 404. as he fupposeth, Apostolical, received from her Ancestors. He held therefore such Communion of Infants, suitable to the Doctrine of the Church, and Tradition. And this Tradition is that which I now stand upon, which indeed did shine in the Practice of the Primitive Church. You shall scarcely find a Liturgy or Service Book used in the ancient Church; which is not Witness of this Tradition, though these Books were found in every Parish of Christendom, in which Divine Service was almost daily said. P. 405. St. Cyprian mentions it as the Practice of his Times: In both these Points it is a strong Argument, and as strong for Communicating, as for Baptizing of Infants; That no time can be [Page 143]named in which those Customs began. No man can be thought of, who could by humane Means, and such Means as should not make a mighty Noise amongst those great Reverencers of Tradition, draw all the World, in so short a time after the Apostles, P. 406. to fol­low Customs as Apostolical, which, in that Age, in which they were first vented, were evidently, by every Man, not only known, but clearly seen to be new hatch'd Novelties, and not Ancient and A­postolical Traditions. This Man, who broached this false Do­ctrine, should have been put into the Catalogues of Hereticks by E­piphanius, and St. Austin; whereas they did not only, not put down any such Hereticks, but one of them puts down Pelagius for one, because he taught the contrary. Now if you speak of this Custom going downward, until the Age in which it began to be denied by Roman Catholicks, the Custom of Communicating Infants hath come down with such a full Stream, that it drew all Countries, in many Ages, with it; insomuch, that every where, but among a few late born Romanists, the Pontificals, the Books of Sacraments, the Liturgies, Eastern and Western, all the Ritualists, all the Books of Ecclesiastical Discipline, P. 407. and even the Canon Law bears witness of it. There was not a Country which abounded not with such Monuments, and such Records; the very strongest Proofs of assured Antiquity, and unquestionable Tradition.

Thus, I hope, I have made good that Tradition, shining in per­petual Practice from St. Cyprian to Pope Paschal the Second, is a sure Relater of the Doctrine and Practice of the Church, touch­ing Communicating Infants; whence you may clearly see, that the Trent Council hath manifestly erred in this Matter, and consequently was not Infallible; for if they could be actually false, in a Point so universally current, they might bear Witness in many other Matters to false Doctrine, and deny due Approbati­on to the true. P. 196. L. 1. contr. Cre­scon. c. 33.

Sixthly, Hence we may learn how failly Mr. M. citeth St. Austin, to prove, That nothing for certain can be alledged out of Canonical Scriptures to prove that Infants ought to be ba­ptized; for is it possible, That he, who held it so manifest from Scripture, that they ought to receive that Sacrament to which, De peccat. Me­rit. l. 2. c. 27. saith he, no Man hath right to come who is not first baptized, should think there was no certain Proof from Scripture of their right to Baptism? Moreover, how often doth he prove their right to Baptism from that Passage of St. John, Except he be [Page 144]born again of Water, De peccat. Me­rit. l 1. c. 30. L. 3. de Ori­gin. An. c. 11. Ep. 126. de O­rig. An. l. 1. c. 9. 3. c. 13. Congerit testi­monia Scriptu­rrrum l. 1. con­tr. Petit. c. 27. and of the Spirit, no Man can enter into the Kingdom of God? How often doth he prove the Necessity of it from those Scriptures which conclude them guilty of Ori­ginal Sin? How often doth he from Scripture pronounce them damned without it? How often doth he conclude it from the Annlogy it bears to Circumcision, and bring, Congeriem Scri­pturarum, an Heap of Scriptures to confirm it? And after all this can it be rationally thought, he should expresly teach, in contradiction to his own constant Doctrine, That nothing could be certainly alledged from Scripture to prove that Infants ought to be baptized? Nor is there any thing more evident, than that Mr. M. C. 32, 33. here wretchedly imposeth on his Reader; for in the place cited by him in his first Book against Cresconius, he speaks not of the Baptism of Infants, but of Hereticks, as will be evident to all that will inspect the place. In his Fourth Book of Ba­ptism against the Donatists, C. 24. in the place cited, he speaks of this Point indeed; but so, as to assert, That if any one, In hac re Authoritatem divinam quaerat, enquire after Divine Authority in this matter, he may find what the Baptism of Infants will avail them, De Gen. ad lit. l. 10. c. 23. Ex circumcisione carnis, from the Circumcision used under the Old Law. In the other Passage cited by Mr. M. he saith, indeed, That the Custom of the Church in baptizing Infants was not to be credited, Nisi Apostolica esset traditio, if it were not an Apostolical Tradition; but doth not in the least insinuate that the Apostles left not this Tradition in their Writings.

Lastly, Hence it is evident that the Practice of the Church is no true Ground for the Interpretation of the Holy Scripture, seeing this Practice was built upon the Churches Interpretation of John vj. 53, 54, 56. in a Sence which that Scripture doth not bear.

Secondly, §. 7 According to the current Interpretation of our Saviour's Words, I say unto you, Swear not at all, received in the Second, Third, Fourth, and Fifth Centuries, it was ab­solutely unlawful for a Christian to swear at all. To this Ef­fect we have, in the Second Century the express Testimony of Justin Martyr, Apol. 2. p. 36. D. Adv. Haer. l. 2. c. 56. p. 216. affirming, that Christ commanded Christians, [...], not to swear at all, but always to speak the Truth, saying, Swear not all, &c. Of Irenaeus, who saith, our Lord hath not only forbid us to swear falsly, Sed nec jurare praecepit, but [Page 145]hath commanded that we should not swear. Clemens of Alexan­dria, comparing the Christian Laws with those of Plato, saith, Strom. l. 5. p. 596. that of Plato, [...], Avoid swearing in any thing, agrees [...], to our Lords Prohibition of an Oath. And again; Avoid, saith he, an Oath in Traffick, Paedag. l. 3. c. 11. p. 255. [...], and in other things; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless who takes his Name in vain. And Basilides, Euseb. Hist. Ec­cl. l. 6. c. 5. who suffered under the Persecution of Severus, being urged by some of his fellow Souldiers to swear, he confidently affirmed, [...], It was not lawful for him to swear at all, for he was a Christian.

In the Third Century Origen observes, Tract. 25. in Matth. F. 47. B. that when our Lord speaks of Swearing, Matth. xxiij. he speaks unto the Jews, and that, Alioquin manifeste superius vetuit omnino jurare, he had before manifestly forbid to swear at all. And again; I think, that he who would live according to the Gospel, ought not to adjure another; for that which our Lord speaketh in the Gospel, Hom. 35. in Matth. F. 82. A. Swear not at all; and this, Adjure not at all, is alike; Si enim jurare non licet, quantum ad evangelicum Christi mandatum, ve­rum est, quia nec adjurare alterum licet, for if by Christ's E­vangelical Precept, we must not swear at all, it is as true, that 'tis not lawful to impose an Oath on others. De Idol. c. 11. I omit to speak of Perjury, saith Tertullian, Quando ne jurare quidem liceat, seeing it is not lawful to swear at all. Amongst the Heads be­longing to the Religious Discipline of Christians, which Cy­prian collected for the Instruction of Quirinus, the Twelfth is this, Non jurandum, That Christians must not swear; which he proves from Matth. v. 34. And to encourage Christians a­gainst Death, he tells them, De Mortal. Ed, Ox. p. 157. That it will be to them a De­liverance from many Evils they will be tempted to in this Life; For, saith he, Compeller is jurare, quod non licet, thou wilt be compelled to swear, which is not a thing lawful to be done.

In the Fourth Century Lactantius teacheth, Epit. cap. 6. p. 744. That he who is of God, and a Follower of Truth, will never swear falsly, least he seem to deride God, Sed ne jurabit quidem, nor will he swear at all. Eusebius, Demonst. E­vang. l. 1. c. 6. p. 23. Praep. Evang. l. 1. c 4. p. 12. comparing the Laws of Moses with those of Christ, saith, Moses commanded not to swear falsly; Christ, [...], not to swear at all: And speaking of the Ad­vantages of Christianity, he reckons this as one, [...], [Page 146] That they had learned from Christ not to swear at all. St. Basil, on that Passage of the Psalmist; Who sweareth to his Neighbour, In Ps. 14. Tom. 1. p. 132, 133. and deceives him not, observes that here Permission is given to a perfect Man to swear, [...], but in the Gospel it is entire­ly forbid. Here it is said, He that swears to his Neighbour, and deceives him not; there, I say unto you, Swear not at all. In his Epistle to Amphilochius he declares, Can. 29. That, [...], an Oath is wholly forbidden; Tom 2. p. 383. and much more an Oath to do Evil. In his Asceticks he instructs us, [...], Not to swear at all, Tom. 3. Ep. 63. p. 97. nor to put his Money out to Ʋsury. And speaking of Gregory Thaumaturgus; he saith, That he abstained from an Oath, contenting himself with Yea, and Nay, [...], by reason of the Command of Christ. Epi­phanius expresly saith, Haer. 19. Ossen. §. 6. p. 44. That our Lord commanded not to swear by God himself, [...], nor any other Oath; it being of the Devil; or at the least an evil thing to swear; and that Christianity requires us, Haer. 59. Ca­thar. §. 7. p. 499. [...]. p. 78. [...], Not to swear, either in Falshood, or in Truth, but only to say yea, yea, and nay, nay. Gregory Nazianzen observes that an Oath is forbidden, [...], only to us Christians.

In the Fifth Century St. Chrysostom is very copious on this Subject: In Matth. 5.34. For he informs us, that it was said to them of old, Thou shalt not forswear thy self, but speak the Truth when thou swearest; but Christ commanded not to swear at all. 2. That to keep us farther from swearing by God, he saith, Swear not by Heaven, which is his Throne. 3. That Christ, by saying, What is more than this cometh of Evil, meaneth [...], swearing, not forswearing; for it is a thing confessed, and no Man needs to learn it, That false swearing is of Evil; nor is it only more than yea and nay, but contrary to them. 4. That though swearing was allowed by the Law, yet was it evil; because it was allowed only by reason, [...], of the Weakness of them who received the Law, to keep them from swear­ing by Idols: And, 5. That though then it were not evil, yet now is it evil, and very evil, after so much Philosophy. 6. That we must not pretend that we swear truly, Hom. 15. in Gen. p 96. [...], for it is not lawful to swear true or false; let us therefore keep our Mouths pure from Oaths. 7. That if we reverence nothing else, we should reverence that Gospel we hold [Page 147]forth, when we bid Men swear; for opening it you will find, Tom. 6. Statu. ar. Orat. 15. p. 565. saith he, Swear not at all; and dost thou make that Law an Oath, which forbiddeth thee to swear? When therefore thou art about to adjure any one, restrain thy self, P. 566. and say to him who is about to swear; What shall I do! God hath forbid me to adjure, he now restrains me; and this will be sufficient for the Honour of the Lawgiver, for thy Security, and to affright him who is about to Swear.

We find, saith Theodoret, in the Laws of the Gospel, Qu. 37. in Geu. p. 31. [...], the Swearer, though he swears true, to be of the Portion of the Devil. He swears himself, That he would not the Death of a Sinner, Ep. 78. p. 949. Tom. 4. Dial. 1. p. 23. Fab. Haer. l. 5. c. 16. Adv. Graecos Serm. 9. p. 621. [...], who forbids others to swear. And again; He that forbids others to swear, interposeth an Oath. The Old Law, saith the same Theodoret, forbids Perjury, [...], but the New forbids an Oath. Our Lord, making Laws about Oaths, [...], wholly forbids them.

If thou art a Christian, saith Isidore Pelusiota, L. 1. Ep. 155. and under the good Pastor, obey his Voice, [...], comman­ding thee not to swear at all; and if we must not swear, neither must we exact an Oath. God, saith St. Jerom, permitted the Jews, as being Children, to swear, as he permitted them to offer Sacrifice; not that they did well in it, In Matth. 5. but that it was better to swear by God than Idols, Evangelica autem veritas non recipit juramentum, but the Evangelical Truth permits not an Oath. In Zach. 8. f. 115. b. And again, Our Lord commandeth in the Gospel, Ut non juretis penitus, That you swear not at all.

Jussit salvator noster ut Christiani homines non jurarent, De Gubern. dei l. 3. p. 88. Act. Concil. Const. Act. 1. Tom. 2. p. 129. Our Lord, saith Salvian, commanded that Christian Men should not swear. And the Council of Constantinople, under the Pa­triarch Flavianus, adds, That, [...], we are commanded by our Saviour Christ not to swear.

Now here I ask, Whether all these plain Testimonies be sufficient to prove, that it was once the Doctrine of this whole Church of Christ, That swearing was wholly unlawful, and forbidden by those Words of Christ, on which they bot­tom this Assertion? If this be granted; then, seeing it is evident that the present Church holds, and by her Practice doth approve the contrary Doctrine, it must be granted that [Page 148]her present Belief, or Practice, can be no just Evidence, or Proof of what was the Belief and Practice of all the former Ages. But if these Testimonies give not sufficient Evidence, that this was then their Faith, and the received Interpreta­tion of the Text; then let the Romanists permit us to deny their Doctrines and Traditions, till they have proved them to be primitive, by more clear, numerous, and early Testimo­nies, and we ask no more: For then they vainly must at­tempt to prove that any Text in Controversy betwixt us and them, hath, by Tradition, been interpreted against the Pro­testants; it being certain, that no such Testimonies can be produced for that Sence of any Scripture which we Protestants reject; and if the Fathers, after so many plain and frequent Attestations, might practise and believe the contrary, to the plain import of their Words in this particular, why not in other Matters also? And to what purpose is it to confirm a Doctrine, or bottom an Assertion upon Two or Three Cita­tions from those Fathers who are not to be credited, it seems, in what may be confirmed from Fifty of their plainest Testi­monies, and by the Suffrage of a General Council.

Thirdly, Apol. 1. p. 55. & p. 44. It was the current Doctrine of the Fathers for Three whole Centuries, That the good Angels were transported with the Love of Women, and begat Children of them, which are those we now call Daemons, or evil Spirits. These are the very Words of Justin Martyr, who flourished in the Second Cen­tury. Adv. Haer. l. 4. c. 70. p. 412. Paedag. l. 3. c. 2. Strom. l. 3. p. 450. l. 5. p. 550. Irenaeus, who flourished in the same Century, saith, That, Angeli transgressores commixti fuerunt eis, the Angels which transgressed mixed with them. And Clemens of Alexandria thrice informs us, that they fell from Heaven, [...], through Incontinence and Love of Women.

In the Third Century Athenagoras informs us, Legat. pro. Christianis p. 27, 28. That some of the Angels, [...], lusting after Vir­gins; and being overcome of the Flesh, begat Gyants of them; and that these Angels, and the Souls of these Gyants are the Daemons which wander about the World. And in saying this, I speak, [...], nothing, saith he, without Testimony; but only expound, De Virg. vel. c. 7. de cult. faem. l. 1. c. 2. de Idol. cap. 9. [...], that which is men­tioned by the Prophets. Tertullian saith, That they rushed down from Heaven, Ad Filias hominum, to the Daughters of Men; and thence he calls them Desertors of God, and, Amatores Fae­minarum, [Page 149] lovers of Women. St. Cyprian twice informs us, De Idol. van. p. 13. de Habit. virg. p. 99. ed. Oxon. P. 29. Apud phot. cod. 234. That they fell from their heavenly Vigor, Ad terrena contagia devoluti, being debased to earthly Contagions. They fell, saith Minutius, Terrenis cupiditatibus degravati, being depressed by earthly Lust. Methodius, That they conversed with the Daugh­ters of Men, being taken with the Love of Flesh.

In the Fourth Century, Lactantius saith, L. 2. c. 14. p. 216, 217. That the Devil tempted them to Vice, Et Mulierum congressibus inquinavit, and defiled them by Converse with Women; and so being excluded from Heaven they became his Ministers, and they who were begotten by them became terrestrial Daemons. De praep. E­vang. l 5. c. 4. de Noah & Arca, c. 4. Hi sunt immundi Spiritus malorum quae geruntur Auctores, These, saith he, are the unclean Spirits, which are the Authors of all Evil. The same Assertions may be found in Eusebius, in St. Ambrose, in Epiphanius, Num. 21. L. 4 c. 26. Hist. l. 1. c. 3. or some Author cited by him in his Sixty fourth Heresy; by Pseudo Clemens in his Recognitions, and by Sulpitius Severus. Petavius, in his Notes upon Epiphanius, saith, Fuit haec vetustissimorum Patrum fere omnium Sententia filios illos Dei qui Gen. 6. silias hominum adamasse dicuntur, Angelos fuisse, This was the Opinion of almost all the most Ancient Fathers, That the Sons of God, who are said in Genesis the Sixth, to have loved the Daughters of Men, were Angels. Vetus fuit multo­rum & gravissimorum Authorum opinio, It was the ancient Opinion of many and very grave Authors, saith Fevardentius on the forecited place of Irenaeus: And yet,

First, It deserves to be considered, De C.D. l. 15. cap. 23. That they grounded this whole Fancy and Exposition, partly upon that spurious Book of Enoch; which, saith St. Austin, Continet istas gi­gantum fabulas, contains those Fables of the Gyants; and where, In Joh. To 8. Ed. Huet p. 132. d. saith Origen, it is said, That Jared was begotten in the Days, [...], of the Descent of the Sons of God upon the Daughters of Men; and partly upon the concurring Tradition of the Jews, who had entertained the same Notion and Exposition of the Place, as we may learn from their own Josephus and Philo, Antiq. l 1. c. 4. p. 8. Philo de Gigant. p. 284, 285. who from the said Traditions tell us, That, [...], many Angels of God, conversing with Women, begot insolent Children, and Despisers of everything that was good, as trusting to their own Strength.

Secondly, Consider that in the very next Century, this Fan­cy was run down, in Terms very opprobrious, and much re­flecting upon the Ignorance and Oscitancy of the former Fathers: That which makes most Men thus Ignorant, saith Theo­doret, Quaest. 47. in Gen. on the place, is their careless reading of the Scriptures. And there he also represents the Authors of the former Opi­nion, In locum. as, [...], Men very stupid, and such as had a Knock in their Cradles. Chrysostom adds, That they who affirm that these things were spoken, not of Men, but Angels, were [...], speakers of Blasphemy; and then he proceeds, Edit. Sichardi p. 52, 53. [...], to overturn, or to confute the Fables of these Men. And in the very next Cen­tury, Philastrius Brixiensis, put this very Doctrine into the Catalogue of his Heresies, saying, Alia est Haeresis, quae de gigantibus adserit, quod Angeli miscuerunt se cum faeminis ante diluvium, & inde esse natos gigantes, There is another Heresy, which asserts, touching the Gyants, That Angels, before the Flood, conversed with Women, and that of them were these Gyants begotten. If then the Jewish Church received by Tra­dition, a Doctrine so contrary to the very Nature of Angels, and consequently to Truth it self: If the Fathers of the first four Centuries were so easily imposed upon by their Traditi­ons, and their spurious Books, as to embrace the same Opini­on, not only against Reason; but, as Theodoret, St. Chrysostom, and Austin have demonstrated, against the Evidence of that very Text on which they grounded their Opinion; which so expresly saith, The Wickedness, not of the Angels, or their Off-spring, but, of Men was great, and that all Flesh had cor­rupted their Ways; and that God therefore had determined to punish, not Daemons, or the Ghosts of Gyants, but, the whole Earth, by bringing of a Flood upon them: If they, I say, could read so carelesly this Chapter, as generally to interpret one Verse of it in Opposition to the plain Import of the whole: If, Lastly, an Exposition so long, and generally received, till the beginning of the Fifth Century, could, in that very Centu­ry, by, by the greatest Fathers of the Church, utterly rejected as Fabulous, Blasphemous, Heretical, [...], and guilty of the utmost Folly, then must it be extreamly evident,

1. That Tradition, in this matter, could be no certain Rule unto the Jewish Church, and therefore could not be Infallible.

2. That the Fathers of the Christian Church have been im­posed upon for some whole Centuries, in this Affair, by spu­rious Authors, and by Jewish Fables; and therefore they and the Fathers, of any other Age, must also be supposed subject to the like Mistakes in other Matters of like Nature.

3. That they were prone, on these Accounts, to inter­pret Scriptures contrary to the plain Import of them, and so cannot be owned as the Authentick Interpreters of Holy Writ.

4. Hence also it is clear, that what hath generally been re­ceived, without any apparent Opposition in one Age, may, in the very next Age, be as generally rejected with the great­est Scorn and Ignominy, and pass for Blasphemy and Heresy.

Fourthly, §. 9 It anciently was held Unlawful for any Clergy-Man to engage himself in Secular Affairs. For amongst the Sins which provoked God to Anger, St. Cyprian reckons this, De lapsis p. 123. Episcopos procuratores rerum secularium fieri, That Bishops became Proctors in secular Affairs. The Sixth Canon of the A­postles decrees, That a Bishop, Presbyter or Deacon shall be depo­sed, if he take upon him, [...], worldly Cares. The General Council of Chalcedon, forbids all Bishops, Clerks, Can. 3. or Monks, [...], to intermeddle with worldly Businesses. Can. 11. The Second General Council of Constantino­ple having said, That the sacred Canons deposed those Presby­ters, or Deacons who took upon them secular Governments, or Cares, ratifies the said Canons; declaring, That if any of them did thus imploy himself, [...], Concil. Trull. Can. 1. [...]. Conc. Nic. 2. can. 1. he should be expelled from the Clergy; for according to the most true Words of our Savi­our, [...], No Man can serve Two Masters; and yet what Church at present doth observe these Canons, though they were all confirmed, and even ascribed to the Holy Spirit, by the general Council held in Trullo, and by the Second Nicene Council; or who now thinks himself obliged by that Text to do so?

Fifthly, Who knows not that anciently it was esteemed, §. 10 by the whole Church a thing unlawful for a Bishop, Presbyter, or any of the Clergy, to go from one Church or Diocess to a­nother? The first Nicene Council declares, That some, Can. 15. who [Page 152]before their sitting had done this, did it, [...], a­gainst the Canon; and decrees, That for the future, neither Bishop, Priest, or Deacon shall [...], go from City to City. Can 21. The Council of Antioch, approved by the whole Church, renews the same Decree. The Council of Sardica represents the Attempt of such a Change as, Can. 1. [...], a most pernicious Custom to be pulled up by the Roots; and as a Wickedness which deserved, Translationes ab Ecclesia ad Majores apud Hilar. Frag. p. 437. Can. 1. Apud Atha­nas. Apol. p. 744. Ep. 84. c. 4. [...]. Theodo­ret. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 11. [...], to be severely punished; and therefore they declare, That they who made such Changes should be excluded, even from Lay-Com­munion; and they object these Translations to the Arians as their great Crime. The General Council of Chalcedon confirms all the Canons made touching this Matter by these Councils. Pope Julius, not only condemns this Transmigration, but saith, That he who practiseth it doth, [...], despise the Station God hath given him. Pope Leo adds, That he who doth so, shall not only be expell'd from the Chair he had invaded, Sed carebit & propria, but shall be deprived of his own. Pope Damasus declares, That he will have no Communion with such Persons.

Moreover this Practice they condemn as Spiritual Adultery, declaring, That the Church to which the Bishop, or the Priest is chosen, is his Wife; which therefore he cannot dismiss, and take another, without Adultery. Thus the Synod of A­lexandria accuse Eusebius of Nicomedia for going from Berytus to that City, as having forfeited his Bishoprick, and committed Adultery against the Import of that Precept, Apud Atha­nas. Apol. 2. p. 727. Art thou bound to Wife, seek not to be loosed; which if it be said of a Woman, [...]; how much more of a Church, of the same Bishoprick to which one being tied ought not to seek another? [...], Apud Binium Tom. 4. p. 9 [...]. p. 15. That he may not be found also an Adulterer, according to the Holy Scriptures. In the Sy­nod under Mennas, it was also laid to the Charge of Anthi­mus, That, having been Bishop of Trabisond, he did, [...], adulterously snatch that of Constantinople against the Ecclesiastical Laws and Canons. Apud. Regin. de Eccles. di­scipl. l. 1. c. 250. Pope Calixtus from the same Scripture, determines, That if a Bishop, or Priest leave his Church or Parish, which is his Wife bound to him whilst he lives, he commits Spiritual Adultery.

And suitably to the Determinations of so many Councils, they who refused to be thus promoted, were highly com­mended, as observing, [...], Euseb. de vita Constant. l. 3. c. 61. the Commands of God, and the Canons of the Apo­stles, and the Church. Thus, when upon the Deposition of Eustathius, Bishop of Antioch, they would have preferred Euse­bius, Bishop of Caesarea, to that See, he refused the Offer, Sozom. Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 19. be­cause, [...], the Law of the Church forbad it; and this Fact Constantine commended, as acceptable to God: [...], Euseb. ibid. and agreeable to the Tradi­tion of the Church.

But they who did transgress this Canon were removed from that See they were translated to, though never so well deser­ving of the Church. Thus Gregory Nazianzen, though remo­ved from Sasima to Constantinople by the Emperor; though he had laboured so much in that Church to convert the Heathens he found there, and hinder the Endeavours of the Hereticks; yet the General Council of Constantinople, observing, saith So­zomen, [...], Hist. Eccl. l. 7. c. 7. the Laws of the Fathers, and the Ecclesiastical Order, took his Bi­shoprick from him, no ways regarding the great Merits of the Person. But who now, in the Church of Christ, regards these Canons of so many General Councils, or looks upon it as a Crime to admit of, or even sue for a Translation from a less Bishop­rick to a greater?

It were easy to shew the like Difference betwixt the Pra­ctice and Judgment of the present Church, and that of for­mer Ages, touching the corporal and pecuniary Punishments of Men for difference in Religion, which they of former Ages most plainly disapproved of, touching the Suffrage of the People being requisite to the Election of their Bishop, which they expresly did assert, disowning such pretended Bishops as wanted the Consent and Suffrage of the People; to omit many other Instances which might be easily produced, to shew that Doctrines and Practices have passed for currant, and even Apostolical, in former Ages, which are now utterly rejected, and disapproved of in this present Age.

But, Lastly, though when the whole Church is unanimous, §. 11 nd all her Members do agree in the asserting any Doctrine [Page 154]as an Article of Christian Faith, necessary to be owned by all Christians; the Plea from the concurring Judgment of the Church is highly plausible, and never ought, without the clear­est Evidence of Reason, or of Scripture to be gainsaid, nor hath the Church of England ever disowned any such Doctrine; yet when whole Churches, or Nations are divided in their Sen­timents, concerning any Doctrine, and Number may be plea­ded by both Parties; then, say we with the Fathers, That we must have Recourse unto the Scriptures. This is, at pre­sent, visibly the State, and the Condition of the Church of Christ; she agrees now in nothing but the Apostles, and the Nicene Creed; there is East against West, and West against East; Protestant against Papist, and Papist against Protestant. Now, in this case, the ancient Fathers of the Church declare it is our only safe and prudent Course, to fly, as doth the Church of England, to the Holy Scriptures, and to primitive Antiquity; and say, That a Necessity is laid upon us so to do. Thus Hippolytus, or whosoever is the Author of that Book which bears his Name, having given an Account of the Prevalence which Antichrist shall have, clearly insinuates, That the best Preservative against him is, P. 60. Scripturas audire, to hear the Scri­ptures; and that Christ will pronounce them Blessed who have done so: And that they who do not, Diligenter legere Scri­ptures, P. 13. diligently read the Scriptures, shall run up and down, say­ing, Where is Christ? and shall not find him. The Author of the imperfect Work upon Matthew, which passeth under the Name of Chrysostom, speaking of the Times in which Heresy prevails, Hom. 49. p 174. saith, Then let them who are in Judaea fly to the Moun­tains; that is, Qui sunt Christiani conferant se ad Scri­pturas, Let them who are Christians have Recourse to the Scri­ptures, to the Writings of the Apostles and Prophets. And why, saith he, doth Christ at this time command, Omnes Christianos conferre se ad Scripturas, all Christians to fly to the Scriptures. Because, saith he, in this time, since Heresy hath got the Chur­ches, there can be no Proof of true Christianity, Neque refugium potest esse Christianorum aliud volentium cognoscere fldei veritatem, nisi scripturae divinae; the Christians, who are desirous to know the true Faith, can have no other Refuge but the Holy Scriptures. Before there were many Ways of shewing which was the Church of Christ; but now, if Men be willing to discern her, [Page 155]Nullo modo cognoscitur quae sit vera Ecclesia Christi nisi tan­tummodo per Scripturas; the true Church of Christ can by no other way be known, but only by the Scriptures; for now, all those things, which are properly of Christ in truth, these He­resies have in Schism; they, in like manner, have Churches, the Divine Scriptures, Bishops, the other Orders of the Clergy, Ba­ptism, the Eucharist; all other things, and even Christ himself: Now in the Confusion of so great Similitude; he that is willing to know which is the true Church of Christ, Unde cognoscat nisi tantummodo per Scripturas? Whence can he know it but only by the Scriptures? P. 175. Before it was known by Miracles who were true Christians, and who false; but now, Signorum operatio omnino levata est, the working of Miracles is intirely diminished; and the working of feigned Miracles, magis apud eos invenitur qui fal­si sunt Christiani, is chiefly found amongst those who are false Christians; for the full Power of working Miracles is to be given to Antichrist. The Church of Christ was formerly known by her Manners, the Conversation of all, or most of her Members being Holy; but now Christians are like to, or even worse than Here­ticks. He therefore who would know which is the true Church of Christ; Unde cognoscat nisi tantummodo per Scripturas? Whence can he know her but only by the Scriptures? Whence, our Lord, knowing that there would be such a confusion of things in the last Days, commands, Ut Christiani qui sunt in Christia­nitate volentes firmitatem accipere fidei verae, ad nullam rem fugiant nisi ad Scripturas, That Christians, who are willing to re­main firm in the true Faith, should fly to nothing but the Scri­ptures.

The true Chrysostom gives exactly the same Advice in the like Case; for to that Enquiry, What shall we say to the Greeks? Hom. 33. in Act. Tom. 4. p. 799. There comes one of them, and saith, I would be a Christian, [...], but I know not to whom I should join my­self, for there is much Contention, Controversy, and Tumult a­mong you Christians; What Opinion shall I chuse? every one saith, Truth is on my Side; Whom shall I credit, who know nothing of the Scriptures, and hear them all pretending to them? To this In­quiry Chrysostom answers, This is much for us; for did we say you must believe our Discourses, thou had'st reason to be troubled, [...]; but since we say you must believe the Scriptures, and they are plain, and [Page 156]true, 'tis easy for you to pass your Judgment; if any Man consents with them, he is a Christian; if he contradicts them, he is far from this Rule. Behold here the Heathen, sent by St. Chryso­stom to pass Judgment betwixt the Orthodox, and all sorts of Hereticks, from Scripture alone; and told, that it is easy for him so to do, because the Scriptures are a plain Rule, whereby to judge in Matters of this Nature: But, saith the Heathen, one of you affirms, That the Scripture saith thus; the other, That it speaketh otherwise; interpreting it to another Sence. But what of all this, saith Chrysostom, [...]; for hast thou not an Ʋnderstanding, and a Judgment? Where again the Hea­then is supposed able, by his own Judgment, to discern who wrests, who rightly doth interpret Scripture. But how can I do this, saith the Greek? I know not how to judge of the Doctrines; I come to be a Learner, and you make me a Teacher: If any one object thus, saith Chrysostom, [...], we should ask him whether this be not Dissimulation and Pretence; for if your Reason taught you to condemn Heathenism, it may also teach you to judge betwixt us and Hereticks; do not therefore dissemble or make Pretences, [...], for all things are easy. Thou knowest what to do, and leave undone, do there­fore what thou oughtest, and with right Reason seek of God, and he will fully reveal this to thee, for he is no respecter of Persons; it is not possible that he who heareth without Prejudice should not be perswaded, P. 800. [...]; for as if there were a Rule to which all things were to be adapted, it would be easy to perceive who takes wrong Measures; so is it here: To this Rule you see, viz. the Holy Scriptures, even the Heathen is sent, as to that which is sufficient to di­rect him to Christian Truth, when there is, [...], much Controversy, and Contention amongst Christians concerning it.

Lastly, Commonit. c. 6. Vincentius Lirinensis lays down the same Rule; For if the Contagio [...], saith he, though new, endeavour to infect the whole Church, as in the case of the Arians; then, whosoever would discern the Catholick Faith from Heretical Pravity, must be care­ful to adhere to Antiquity, C. 3, 4, 8, 25, 33, 39, 41. viz. To that Sence of Scripture, which it is manifest our Ancestors held, and must believe that without Doubtfulness, which all in like manner, with one consent, held, writ, [Page 157]and taught, openly, frequently, and perseveringly, he being only firm in Faith, who determines, Id solum sibi tenendum, cre­dendumque, quicquid universaliter antiquitùs Ecclesiam Ca­tholicam tenuisse cognoverit, That alone is to be held, and be­lieved by him, which he knows the Catholick Church anciently held. But when Schisms and Heresies have grown ancient in the Church, and the Poison of them hath spread largely (which, say we, is the present Case of the Church) then, saith he, Nullo modo o­portet nos, nisi aut Sola, si opus est, Scripturarum Auctoritate, convincere, we ought only, if need be, to convince them by the Authority of Scripture, or to shun them, as being condemned, Cap. 41. Jam antiquitus, by ancient general Councils of Catholick Priests; and when our Adversaries assault us with either of these two Weapons, they will find us ready, and able to defend our selves.

Mr. Mumford shews, that Prayer for the Dead, is at least, Object. 6 as ancient as Tertullian; and that from the Fourth Century, P. 401-406. till the Reformation, it generally obtained in the Church; and is not this enough to prove it an Apostolical Tradition, as St. Austin, and some others represent it.

To this I have already returned one Answer, by shewing, Answer. that Communicating Infants obtained in the same Century in which Tertullian lived; Vide supra §. 6. and that from the Fourth to the Twelfth Century, it was generally practised, and held neces­sary for the Salvation of the Infant; and yet the Trent Coun­cil hath declared, That it was neither necessary, nor Aposto­lical. And there is one thing farther observable, to compleat this Parallel, That Pseudo-Dionysius, in that very place where he discourses of Prayers for the Dead, undertakes also to ac­count for that other Custom, Eccl. Hier. c. 7. §. 3. quae est de precib. pro mortuis. p. 417. [...], of Administring, not only Baptism, but the most sacred Symbols of the Divine Communion to Children, not capable of understanding Divine things. That this was then done, he saith expresly, not only here, P. 419. but in these fol­lowing Words, [...], The Priest also delivers to the Child the Sacred Symbols, which his Paraphrast varies thus, [...], Pachymeres p. 436. The Infant also partakes of the Mysteries. And these things, saith he, our Masters, [...], [Page 158] have brought down to us from an ancient Tradition; so that the Practice, as it was as early, so was Tradition equally pretended for it.

Secondly, It hath been lately shewed by the Judicious (a) Answer to the Jes. ch. 7. Bishop Ʋsher, the searned (b) De poenis & satisf. l. 5. Dall. and by the Author of a late excellent Treatise of (c) Sect. 1. Prayer for the Dead, and Pur­gatory; That the Ancients prayed for the Dead upon these Five Accounts.

1. Dall. ibid. c. 7. As believing the Doctrine of the Millenium, or the Saints Reign on Earth a Thousand Years.

2. Dall. ib. Ush. p. 232, &c. As supposing, that in the general Conflagration of the World, at the last Day, all should pass through the Fire, and feel the Torment of it more or less.

3. Dall. ibid. c. 3, 4, 5, 6. Ush. ibid. As thinking that the Souls of just Persons departed, were not to be admitted into the highest Heavens, or the Fru­ition of Gods immediate Presence till the Resurrection, but were till then reserved in Abraham's Bosom.

4. Dall. ibid. c. 9. As thinking, That the Sentence was not instantly pro­nounced at the Day of their Death, but was reserved to that of Judgment, when the Just should have a publick Absoluti­on, and the full Crown of Righteousness awarded to them.

5. Dall. ib. c. 12. As furmising, That even wicked Persons, by their Pray­ers, Alms, and Oblations, might receive, Aut plenam Remissi­onem, aut tolerabiliorem damnationem, either a full Remission, or a more tolerable Damnation. And indeed, I think it very diffi­cult to name one Ancient Author, by whom these Prayers are mentioned, who held not one or more of these Opinions, which might give Rise unto this Custom; that of the Mille­nium, and of the non-Admission of Souls into the highest Heavens, being almost generally received in the Second Cen­tury, in which we hear nothing of Prayers for the Dead.

Now all these Opinions are generally condemned, and dis­carded by the Church of Rome, and if they may reject all the apparent Grounds, recorded in the Ancients of this Practice, and censure the chief Reasons upon which they did it, why may not the Tradition also be rejected, as being founded upon precarious Doctrines, which they themselves deny to be Apostolical?

Thirdly, I answer, That if by praying for the Dead, Mr. M. only means, the using of such Prayers as St. Paul made [Page 159]for Onesimus, viz. 2 Tim. 1.18. That God would Grant him Mercy at that Day, viz. The Day of Judgment; or such as our Church useth in her Liturgy, That God would deliver i [...] in the Hour of Death, and in the Day of Judgment; and that all they who are departed in the true Faith of God's Holy Name, may, at the Day of Recompence, have their perfect Consummation and Bliss, both in Body and Soul. I say, if he intends this only, it is no more than we our selves do by our Practice and Subscri­ptions own.

The Doctrine we deny, [...], defin. concil. Florent apud Bin. Tom. 7. p. 851. & p. 564. is that which is contained in the definition of the Florentive Council, in these Words; If those who have truly repented [...]y in the Love of God, before they have satisfied for their Sins of Commission and Omission, by worthy Fruits of Penance, their Souls are purged after Death by purgatory Punishments; and that they may be relieved from those Punish­ments, it is profitable for them to have the Aid of the [...], viz. The Masses, Prayers, and Alms, and other Acts of [...], per­formed by the Faithful; and that they being thus purged, [...] pre­sently after received into Heaven, and admitted to the immediate Vision of God.

The Doctrine we deny, is that which in the Trent Coun­cil is delivered [...]us: The Catholick Church, instructed by the Holy Spirit, [...], S. Courgils, and in this General Synod, taught from the Holy Scriptures, Purgatorium esse, animasque ibi detentas fidelium suffra­gijs, potissimum vero Altaris acceptabili Sacrificio, juvari, Sess. 25. and the ancient Tradition [...] [...] ­ry, and that [...] by the [...] the acceptable Sacrifice of the Altar; which Sacrifico, say they, [...] the Tradition of the Apostles, [...] the Sins, Punishments, Sed & pro defunctis in Chri­sto nondum ad plenum pur­gatis, Sess. 22. cap. 2. and Satisfactions of the Faithful living, but also for the Dead is Christ not fully punged. And therefore she defines, That if any one say that, after Justi­fication, [Page 160]the Fault of the Penitent is so remitted, and the Guilt of eternal Punishment so blotted out, Ut nullus remaneat reatus poenae temporalis exolvendae vel in hoc saeculo vel in futu­ro in purgatorio, Sess 6. can. 30. that there remains no Guilt of temporal Punishment to be suffered in this World, or in the future, in Purgatory, before he can have admittance into the Kingdom of Heaven, let him be Anathema. Now to prove this Doctrine from the perpetual Tradition of the Church of Christ, Mr. M. must not only prove the Antiquity of Prayer for the Dead, which no body denies; but,

1. Apud. Bin. Fom. 7. p. 838. That some Souls [...]dying in Christ, or departing hence in the Love of God, are detrained in Purgatory; or, as the Florentine Council doth exprels it, [...], in a place of Torments.

2. That they are there detained to undergo some tempo­ral Punishment for their Sins, or to be fully purged from them after Death [...] purgatory Torments.

3. The [...] by the Prayers, Alms, and Masses performed by the Living, they are relieved from those Punishments, and are advanced from Purgatory to Heaven, from Torment to the Vision of God before the Resurrection of the Body, and the Day of Judgment: And when Mr. M. will undertake to prove these things, Ex antiqua Patrum traditione, from the Tradition of the Fathers of the first Five Centuries, or from the Tradition of the Apostles, he will justify the Decrees of these Councils, and confute the Protestants. But this, if he be well acquainted with the Writings and Customs of the An­cient Church, he must know to be a vain Attempt; it being evident that they knew nothing of these Doctrines; yea, that they often spake things, as expresly contrary to every one of these Particulars, as Light is opposita to Darkness: For,

4. Even from the Proyers [...] and from the Sentiments of those that [...] most cer­tain Demonstrations, [...] received in the Ancient Church of [...]

It is the Observation of St. [...] That even their Fu­neral Hymns taught them to believe that the Feithful, imme­diately after Death were Happy, Hom. 14. in 1. ep. ad Tim. p. 309. That they returned then un­to their Rest, and were delivered from all their Labours: We send out, saith he, the Departed, [...], with Hymns; [Page 161]then is there Joy and Gladness, every one praying thus to dy, Hom. 14. in 1. Ep. ad Tim. p. 309. [...], to cease from their Labours, and Conflicts, [...], to be delivered from all dreadful things, [...], and to see Christ. Hom. 4. in E­pist. ad Hebr. p. 453, 454. And inveigh­ing against the [...] Custom of Lamenting the Faithful at their Death, he [...] do the burning Lamps import, is it not that [...] Champions? What mean the Hymns, do we [...] and give Thanks, [...] [...] he hath crowned the Departed, that he [...] Labours; that freeing him from [...] Are not these the Import of [...] are the Actions of Men rejoycing. [...] Return unto thy Rest, O my Soul, for the [...] ously with thee: I will fear no Evil, for [...] art my Refuge from the Trouble that compasse [...] [...] what these Psalms import: But thou wilst not do [...] with Grief: Dost thou say, Return unto thy Rest, O my Soul, and weepest? Are not these things seen, and Hypocrisy; for if thou really believest what thou sayest, thou weepest superfluously; if thou dost not, Why dost thou sing, why dost thou suffer what is done, and dost not drive away the Singers? And again, Tom. 5. Hom. 61. p. 420, 421. [...]. ibid. Let the man­ner of his Interment shame thee: Psalms, and Thanksgivings, and the Catalogue of his Progenitors, are things done, not that tho [...] mayst weep, but mayst give Thanks for them, [...], as being [...]alled to greater Honour; and consider to whom they [...] that place where is Peter and Paul, and the [...] saith he, if an Hea­then [...] wouldst not [...] [...] [...] Rest. And, lastly, [...] who are gone before [...] Hymns, signify­ing our [...] Lamps and Incense we attend th [...] [...] [...] [...] being delivered from this Life of Darkness, they are the to the true Light. Tom. 6. Hom. 116. p. 944.

The Prayers used for the Dead in the Apostolical Constitu­tions, [...]. l. 8. c. 41. Wisd. 3.1. i. e. the most ancient of that kind, which are extant, suppose the Souls, for which they prayed, [...], resting in Christ, and in the Hands of God; so that no Torment can touch them; and yet their Prayer for them is, That God would forgive them all their voluntary, and involuntary Sins; That he would place over them kind Angel [...], which should con­duct them into the Regions of [...] Bosom of Abraham, Isaac, and [...] beginning, have pleased God, [...]. and [...] there is neither Sorrow, Grief, nor Sigh, but [...] the Region of pious Souls free from [...].

Pseudo [...] Discourse touching those things which are performed about the Dead, De Hier. Eccl. c. 7. p. 405, 406, 407. Pachym. p. 427. declareth, That the [...] to the Term of their Life, [...], [...] their sacred Conflicts; and that being ar­rived [...] [...], they sleep in Joy, that being come to the end, [...], of this present life, [...], they are filled with divine Pleasure, as well knowing they for ever shall enjoy, [...], the good things they possess. P. 407, 408. Pachymeres, p. 428. That the Relations of the Faithful do pronounce him blessed, as being come desirably, [...], to his trium­phant End; that they bring him to the Priest, [...], as to the conferring of his Crown, and therefore pour out Psalms of thanks­giving to the Author of his Victory. That others, tho' unfit to be partakers of the Holy Communion, are admitted to these Funeral So­lemnities; P. 410.411. that seeing him who died piously in the Liturgick Offices, [...], declared to be one who indeed enjoys Communion with the Saints, who have been from the beginning [...] the same End. P. 416. Pachym. p. 434. That [...] the Combatant is [...] they bury his Body [...] Soul; Pachym. Ibid. [...] [...] joys its good things, [...] bly deposited?

And then he tells us, That [...] the Priest made for him, P. 411. was, That the Divine [...] would forgive him all his Sins committed through humane infirmity, and would place him in Light, and in the Region of the Living, in the Bosom of [Page]Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, [...], in the Place from which is banished all Grief, Sorrow and Sighing. For Explication of which Prayer, He, and his Pa­raphrast there Note.

First, That these things, thus prayed for, are, Ibid. [...], The plain and the most blessed Rewards of Holy Men.

Secondly, That [...], Ibid. [...], [...] of Rest which re­ceive Pious [...].

Thirdly, [...] for us by a Kingdom, [...] of Darkness, [...] Sighing, signifie, [...] [...] things [...]y others to he suffered in the future Life, That accordingly [...] Patriarchs, and all the Saints, are [...] and that the Metaphor seems to be taken from [...] Bosoms of the Sea, to which those who [...], that they may be at Rest; for as it is with them, so they who are in this Life tossed with Tempests, Pachymeres p. 430. [...], then rest in those Bosoms of the Patriarchs, as in an Haven.

Moreover, to this Question or Objection, Why should the Priest pray God to pardon the Sins of the Dead, and to give him a portion in Light with Divine Spirits, since every one receives from divine Justice, a retribution according to what he hath done in this present life; for the dead person having compleated all the Actions of his Life, P. 412. what can the Prayer of the Priest do to procure him a place of Rest, [...], besides that of which he was worthy and which was consonant to his Actions done in this [...].

Now [...], P. 414, 415. That the [...] [...], [...] from the Scri­ptures, [...] the Spots con­tracted [...], He asks that those things [...] Retributions may be given to such as [...] the Promises of God to be infallible; and [...] which is asked, [...], according to the Holy Institution, shall entirely happen to those who are made perfect, according to the divine Life; that he desires only the things [Page]which are acceptable to God, Pachymeres. p. 434. and, [...] will most certainly be given as being just and [...] by God.

Here then we see expresly that [...] the judgment of the Church, and those renowned Fathers, who composed and used these Prayers,

1st. That they conceived that the [...], for whom they put them up, did [...] [...]ease from their Labours and their [...] were de­livered not only from [...] fear of all things dread [...] where no Torm [...] [...] Sorrow, and Grief, [...]

2dly, [...] were with God, and [...] to greater [...] where blessed [...]; to the true Light; [...] stept for Joy; were filled [...] of good Things; were come to a [...]; to the Bellowship of all Saints; to the Haven of Rest: And that the purposes of their Prayers for them were to assure them, from the Institution, and Promises of God of the Enjoyment of these things; whence it is evident, that Ease and Freedom from all pain is not more opposite to intense Tor­ments [...] a place of Happiness, Rest, Joy and Pleasure, to that of the extreamest Misery, than were Prayers for the Dead unto the Romish Purgatory. Now if such Prayers as these of the An­cient Church, excinsive of the Pains of Purgatory, and made expresly for the exemption of all pious [...] from Grief and Torment, and [...] Happi­ness after Death will [...] quickly put an end [...] sup­pose the [...], and suffering [...] Guilt is pardo [...] [...] Church of God was [...], so can we see no reason [...] most cogent Reason to the contrary, [...]

Fifthly, Were pious Souls detamed in [...] a miserable State, and subject to intense Torments, perhaps of many Years duration; and could the Prayers, the Alms, the Masses [Page]of good [...] them ease under, or a more speedy, [...] miserable plight, and their ad­va [...] [...] must be the most meri­tor [...] [...] to be still praying, still mu [...] [...] for the deliverance of these [...] and therefore doubtle [...] in the New [...] minutest [...] and [...] [...] and [...] relieve them [...] f [...]ctions of [...] Wi [...]on [...] [...] most [...] rity to the [...] the [...] Alms, much [...] off [...]r the [...] livery of them from that place of forment; not giving the least hint of any benefit which would accrue to us, or them, by doing so; nor one Example of any pious Person, who ever put up a Prayer for them; nor any Intimation of then sad Estate, and how much it deserv [...] our Pity and [...] (but leaving it to these poor [...] they had been shrewdly [...] after-Ages back to [...] plight, and [...] to John Ger­ [...] See Bish. Ush. of Purg. p. 174. and [...] [...] the silly [...] [...]lumption, [...].

[...] of Charity, [...] our Lord in­ [...] with a chief [...] that he will say unto us, Matth. xxv. 35, 36. Come ye bless [...], [...] and thirsty, and you gave me meat and drink; nak [...], and you cloathed me; sick, and you visited me; in prison, and you ministred to me. Since then the Souls in Pur­gatory [Page 166]are all the living Members of Christ's Body; seeing they there are in a State more worthy of our Pity, than the most sick, afflicted, or needy of Christ's Members upon Earth; and 'twould be greater Charity, if we were able, to relieve them then, than [...] any Miseries, they here endure, how came [...] add, I was in the infernal [...] tormented with the paint [...] Release? Hebr. xiij. 12. Remember [...] bound with [...] the Body [...] this our [...] they endure [...] to sympathize [...] Alms, and by [...] this affli­ [...] it is such as we also [...] never call upon [...] are in Ron [...] in Rurgatory, those [...] in a far more afflicted State, as knowing, If he believed the Doctrine of Purgatory, it would be so with us, Jam. v. 14, 15. when separated from the Body? St. James ex­horts the sick to send for the Rulers of the Church; that they may pray over them; adding, for their Encouragement to do so, That the Prayer of [...] shall save the sick; and that if he hath committed Sins, the [...] shall be forgiven him; and that the ef­fectual fervent Prayer of [...] Righteous Man [...] but, if their Prayers would avail also for the [...] of those Sins for which he was fry in [...] as careful to [...] Why left he [...] to defire the like Prays [...] that place of Torment [...] ragements [...] these good [...] not their Priests pray [...] tory? Do they not represent this [...] stian Charity? Are they not still [...] it? What therefore can we think of the [...] Can we imagine that Roman Catholicks have more [...]ction for di­stressed Souls than our Compassionate High-Priest, and all his [Page 167]Blessed Apostles? Or, rather must we not conceive this Si­lence of our Lord and his Apostles, in that which fills up almost every part of R. Charity and Devotion, a demonstration that Christ and his Apostles knew nothing of their Doctrine, nor of the benefit of Prayers for Souls in Purgatory?

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.